The Uppsala Edda

Snorri Sturluson

The Uppsala Edda
DG 11 4to
Edited with introduction and notes by

Heimir Pálsson
Translated by

Anthony Faulkes

VIKING SOCIETY FOR NORTHERN RESEARCH
university college london

2012© Heimir Pálsson 2012
ISBN 978-0-903521-85-7

Printed by Short Run Press Limited, Exeter

Contents

Preface....................................................................................................vii
Introduction. ..........................................................................................xi
1 Snorri Sturluson................................................................................xi
1.1 From Oddi to Reykjaholt............................................................xi
1.2 The trip to Norway and return home (1218–20).......................xix
1.3 Back to Norway (1237)...........................................................xxiv
1.4 The wrong horse backed..........................................................xxv
1.5 ‘Do not strike!’........................................................................xxvi

2 Manuscripts....................................................................................xxx
2.1 DG 11 4to.................................................................................xxx
2.2 Paper copies..........................................................................xxxiv
2.3 Manuscript relations.................................................................xlii
3 How did the text of the Edda come into being?.............................xliv
3.1 Myths.......................................................................................xliv
3.1.1 Summary..............................................................................lv
3.2 The language of poetry..............................................................lvi
3.2.1 Summary............................................................................lxv
4 One work or more than one?.........................................................lxvii
5 The DG 11 4to collection.............................................................lxxiv
5.1 Overview................................................................................lxxiv
5.2 Skáldatal.................................................................................lxxv
5.3 Ættartala Sturlunga..............................................................lxxvii
5.4 Lƒgsƒgumannatal................................................................ lxxviii
5.5 Skáldskaparmál.......................................................................lxxx
5.6 Háttalykillinn— second grammatical treatise........................lxxxi
5.7 List of stanzas.......................................................................lxxxii
5.8 Háttatal................................................................................lxxxvi
6 Headings and marginal notes.........................................................xcii
7 Empty space and additional material............................................. xcv
8 Grammar and prosody........................................................................ c
9 Summary....................................................................................... cxvi
10 Other editions of DG 11 4to......................................................... cxx
11 This edition................................................................................ cxxiv

Index of Manuscripts...................................................................cxxvii

Bibliographical References.......................................................cxxviii

Uppsala Edda. ........................................................................................ 1
Chapter Headings.................................................................................. 2

Prologue................................................................................................ 6
Gylfaginning........................................................................................ 10
Skáldatal............................................................................................ 100
Genealogy of the Sturlungs............................................................... 118
List of Lawspeakers.......................................................................... 120
Skáldskaparmál................................................................................. 124
Second Grammatical Treatise............................................................ 250
Háttatal.............................................................................................. 260

Index of Names. ................................................................................308

Illustrations

Man with a sword.................................................................................... 118
Female dancer (1)................................................................................... 118
Man with a stick...................................................................................... 119
Female dancer (2)................................................................................... 119
Two dancers............................................................................................120
Man riding a horse..................................................................................121
Gangleri and the Three Kings.................................................................122
Circular diagram.....................................................................................252
Rectangular diagram...............................................................................253

Preface
A quarter of a century has passed since the then textbook editor at Mál og
Menning, Sigurður Svavarsson, asked me to undertake a school edition of
Snorri’s Edda. I was not particularly familiar with the Edda, but was gratefulfor the confidence shown in me and decided to produce a printed text closer
to the manuscript than most. I borrowed a word-processor (as we called
desktop computers then) from the printers at Oddi, had an intensive course
in how to use it from the typesetter Hafsteinn, who expressed a sensible
attitude to it by saying: ‘Take it home with you and give me a ring when
you get stuck.’ It was actually thought such a novelty that a photographer
from the Sunday newspaper was sent to my house to take a picture of it all.
It went better than might have been expected. I did indeed, like many­others, make the great mistake of trusting blindly Finnur Jónsson’s text of1931, and in fact I had been given that by the publishers to start me off.
­Although I was able to take account of Anne Holtsmark and Jón Helgason
1953 too, my text would not have satisfied the demands of modern textual
criticism. When a new edition was issued in 2003, I had the help of Bragi
Halldórsson with the text, and besides there had been some progress inreaders’ editions of medieval texts with the publication of the Sagas of
Icelanders by Svart á hvítu. In both my editions I was fixed in my view that
the Edda ought to lie on the students’ desks as a whole. Skáldskaparmál and
Háttatal had to be included. It was not acceptable to print just Gylfaginningand stories from Skáldskaparmál. In the later edition the þulur were added
too, though it is disputed where they belong.
It was only when I became lektor in Uppsala for the second time, in 2004,
that I realised that there were many unsolved problems in the history of the
Edda. This was after I had got to know the facsimile and transcription of thetext of the Uppsala Edda, or DG 11 4to, published by Grape and Thorell.
During the years 1973–1976 Olof Thorell and I were colleagues in Old
Norse studies at Uppsala University, and he was in fact my head. We neverspoke together of Snorri’s Edda, and yet it was precisely during these years
that he was engaged on the final stages of his major work, making the word
list and putting the finishing touches to his literal transcription of the textthat had been published in facsimile by Anders Grape in 1962.
In 1929 the Swedish parliament had decided to give the Icelanders agift in celebration of the millenium of the Alþingi in 1930 in the form of a
facsimile of a major Icelandic manuscript in a Swedish Library. It can be
deduced from Tönnes Kleberg’s introductory remarks to the 1962 edition(pp. 1–2) that there had been some debate about the choice of manuscript
for the gift, and it may be supposed that the Stockholm Homily Book had

viii

Prefacebeen a competing candidate along with the Uppsala Edda. It was the latterthat triumphed, and the form in which it was produced turned out to be, as
far as I am aware, a completely isolated experiment. The photographs weretaken with equipment that had proved itself with, among other things, thepublication of the Codex Argenteus in facsimile in 1927. But then this book
was printed on vellum! A single copy was prepared which is now preservedin the National/University Library of Iceland.
It had been decided to provide copies of the photographs on paper for all the
major libraries in Sweden, and at the same time as the vellum copy was made,500 copies were printed on paper, and the majority of these were depositedin the University Library in Uppsala Carolina Rediviva ‘för att användas
som bytesmaterial, varigenom en spridning till viktigare forskningscentra
garanterades’ (to be used as exchanges by means of which dissemination tomore important centres of research would be guaranteed), writes Kleberg
in 1962. It has always been assumed that all these copies lay unbound andunpublished in the library from the time the vellum copy was made until
they were used in Grape’s edition of 1962.
But this is not so. It was due to chance that the present writer and his wife,
Dr Eva Aniansson, who works in the Swedish Academy, discovered that
there was in the Nobel library a bound copy on paper of the 1930 national
gift with the same preface as the copy in the National Library of Iceland.
From the day-books of the bookbinder Gustav Hedberg, preserved in theRoyal Library in Stockholm, it appears that in 1930, besides the copy thatwas printed on vellum and sent to Iceland, eighteen vellum bound copiesof the Uppsala Edda printed on paper were made. At the time of writing theinvestigation is not finished, but what we know so far is that there is one
copy in each of the following libraries: the Nobel library, the Royal Libraryin Stockholm, the University Library in Uppsala, the University Library in
Lund, the National Parliament Library; two are preserved in the library of
the Vetenskaps­akademi in Stockholm, and besides these we know of one
copy in private ownership in Iceland.1 This makes altogether eight of theeighteen bound copies on paper that were made. They all have the same
binding and the same preface as the one on vellum that was sent to Iceland.
The full edition that had been envisaged, according to Kleberg in the
1962 edition, was to include a transcription of the text, an exhaustive
paleographical description and commentary, and the history of themanuscript. It was obviously going to be a long time before all this work
could be completed, which was presumably why the 18 copies were bound
1 It is in itself amusing that this copy was given to one of three Icelanders born in1930 that were given the name Úlfljótur.

Prefaceix

for immediate distribution in 1930, as a stopgap. In fact the work was notcompleted and published fully until 1977, when the second volume, withThorell’s research, appeared.
When I began my research on DG 11 4to in 2005, I sought help from myprofessor and colleague Henrik Williams, and eventually, with the help ofLasse Mårtensson and Daniel Sävborg, we got ­financial support from the
Research Council during the years 2008 to 2011and were able to launch
an investigation into the manuscript DG 11 4to (cf. Williams 2007). Maja
Bäckvall and Jonathan Pettersson subsequently joined the project team.
Part of the results of the team’s research and of my discussions with mycolleagues appears in this book.
I have spent most of my time over the last five years in study of the textof DG 11 4to. It has been most helpful to have Lasse Mårtensson, an expert
in paleography, at my side, and his observations on the manuscript havebeen invaluable for the research that I have carried out on the text. Together
we have tried to get as close to the scribe and redactor as possible (we areunsure whether these were the same man, and maybe it is not important todecide). We have certainly felt conscious that his legacy was entrusted tous, as Jón Helgason has expressed it, and both of us have felt that he had
been unjustly judged by previous scholars.
The normalised spelling of this edition of the text of DG 11 4to follows
to a certain extent the pattern in Íslensk fornrit. Yet Norrøn ordbok 2004
has been followed in the spelling of middle voice endings (-st, not -sk), tomake it easier for foreign users.
Verses and poems are a particular problem in an edition such as this. I havechosen to reproduce what the manuscript has as closely as possible, without
emendation. On the other hand I indicate in the notes the corrections that
I consider reasonable or unavoidable, while trying to take account of what
is on offer elsewhere. It is absolutely certain that a scribe at the beginningof the fourteenth century would not have understood all the verses that arequoted. But he would of course have had certain ideas about the text andmust have realised that it was often just a question of giving an example ofa kenning, however it fitted in.
Hereafter, the material is dealt with from all possible points of view. In thefirst section the authorship is discussed and a particular look is taken at what
may conceivably explain the selection and treatment of the material in the
Edda. In the second section the manuscript DG 11 4to is described and its
special position among the manuscripts of the Edda is analysed. The theories
of scholars about the relationships between the manuscripts are discussed.
In the third section the chief aim is to show how the compilation of material

xPrefacefor the Edda must have been carried out and how it must have taken a longtime and conceivably been the work of more than one man. In the fourths­ ection it is demonstrated that it leads to an impasse to think exclusivelyof the Edda as a single work. It consists of independent parts. In the fifth­section it is shown that the redactor’s attitude in DG 11 4to suggests mostof all that his intention was to create two works, Liber primus and Liber
secundus. In Sections 6 and 7 the additional material in DG 11 4to is dealt
with, including marginal scribbles etc. In Section 8 the concepts the author
makes use of are discussed, those that relate to both prosody and grammar.
The conclusion reached is that Snorri Sturluson was not a great master ofterminology. In Section 9 what has been shown in the preceding sections isdrawn together. The present writer’s conclusion is that it is perhaps possible
to construct two stemmas of the manuscripts rather than one.
It is obvious that in a work like this the author builds on foundations laidby a host of earlier scholars, as will appear in fact from the bibliography.
But there is one scholar still living to whom I owe a particular debt. Anthony
Faulkes in his editions and researches has laid the foundation of most ofwhat is written here. For the English edition of this book, he has besides
been much more than my translator. A more accurate term would be guide.
He has been generous with advice and positive criticism, and in fact taken
an active part in the composition, especially in Section 8, where extensive
footnotes are his work rather than mine, and the whole section has benefitted
from his reliable knowledge of medieval European prosody and stylistics.
For this my thanks, though I can never thank him fully.
Bergljót Soffía Kristjánsdóttir and Aðalsteinn Eyþórsson read my draft of
the text both as regards normalisation and the interpretation of the verses.
For this, I am greatly indebted to them, and the interpretations of the verses
in Skáldskaparmál particularly have benefitted greatly from Bergljót’s
acuteness and understanding in the field of dróttkvætt.
Finally it is my pleasure to mention those colleagues of mine who havebeen tireless in responding to my queries and in discussing problems withme. I list only the chief of these in alphabetical order, since I owe them
all my thanks in equal measure, and I have sought help from many others
too, as will appear in what I have written below. The chief ones that must
be mentioned are Böðvar Guðmundsson, Gunnar Karlsson, Helgi Skúli
Kjartans­son, Kristinn Jóhannesson, Veturliði Óskarsson and Vésteinn Ólason.
Heimir Pálsson

Introduction

1 Snorri Sturluson
1.1 From Oddi to Reykjaholt

So much has been written about Snorri Sturluson’s life that it is pointless to
add anything further. The most important biographical accounts are includedin the bibliography. Yet here it is necessary to go over the main points, though
we shall try to confine ourselves to what is most important for his Edda.
He was three (winters old) in 1181, but since the New Year at that period
was reckoned to begin on 1st September, and we do not know whether hewas born between then and 31st December or not, it is customary to saythat by the modern reckoning Snorri was born in 1178/9. His nephew SturlaÞórðarson says he was five when his father died in 1183 (Sturlunga saga
1946: I 229) and he is supposed to have been 19 when his foster-father Jón
Loptsson died on 1st November 1197 (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 237).
At the age of three he would have had no idea that he was a pawn in a gameplayed by major powers, a sort of hostage. Jón Loptsson has reconciled his
father Sturla Þórðarson (Hvamm-Sturla) with his arch-enemies in Reykholt,
séra Páll Sǫlvason and especially the latter’s wife Þorbjǫrg Bjarnardóttir.
And to confirm the reconciliation, Jón offers to foster Sturla’s youngest
legitimate son. His name is Snorri, and thus he bears the name of the mostrenowned of his forefathers since the Settlement, Snorri goði Þorgrímsson.
It is always difficult to say what might have happened if things had beenotherwise, and impossible to guess what would have happened if Snorri
Sturluson had not been fostered by Jón Loptsson (according to Íslenzkaræviskrár born in 11241). Jón has received the finest commendation of any
secular leader in Iceland in the Middle Ages. Sturlunga saga (1946: I 51) says
he was the greatest and most popular leader there had ever been in Iceland. If
one reads Sturlunga saga and considers Jón’s role as reconciler it is similarly
clear that he was a fascinating, charismatic person, besides being gifted andpeace-loving. A quarter of a man’s nature is due to his nurture, according to the
Icelandic proverb, and it is interesting to compare Snorri the man of peace withhis kinsmen Sighvatr Sturluson and Sturla Sighvatsson as they are depicted in
Sturlunga saga. Jón Loptsson’s inclination to peacefulness has, one feels, set
its mark on Snorri, toning down his family’s violence somewhat.
But Jón was not just one of the Oddi people who had Sæmundr the Learned
as his grandfather. His mother was King Magnús Bareleg of Norway’s
daughter Þóra. She and Loptr had married in Norway and Jón was born
1 The year of his birth is doubtless based on Snorri’s having said that Jón had been
11 years old in Konungahella in 1135, see below.

xiiIntroduction

there and was with his parents in Konungahella when the town was laid in
ruins in an invasion of Wends. Snorri describes the fighting (and is the only
writer to do so), and writes (Heimskringla 1941–1951: I 288):

Five winters after the death of King Sigurðr [Jórsalafari] great events took place inKonungahella. At that time the sheriffs there were Haraldr flettir’s son Guthormr
and Sæmundr húsfreyja. He was married to the priest Andréás Brúnsson’s
daughter Ingibjǫrg, their sons being Páll flípr and Gunni físs. Ásmundr was thename of Sæmundr’s illegitimate son. Andréás Brúnsson was a very distinguishedperson. He officiated at Krosskirkja. His wife was called Solveig. Jóan Loptsson
was then being fostered and brought up with them and was eleven years old.
Jóan’s father, the priest Loptr Sæmundarson, was also there then.

This is accompanied by a bloody account of the destruction of Konungahella
and we who read it can hear the echo of what must have been the report ofLoptr Sæmundsson and Jón Loptsson. They were in the town or at any ratevery close to the scene of action. There is no doubt that the priest Andréás
was highly commended in the account of the father and son if we consider hisrole in the disturbances. It is also worth noting that Jón Loptsson’s daughter
was named Solveig and his grandson Andréás—and that besides his son
was named Sæmundr, who of course might have been named after eitherSæmundr the Learned or Sæmundr húsfreyja in Konungahella.
The disputes between Jón Loptsson and Bishop Þorlákr are well known.
The issues were at once personal, political and moral. Þorlákr was born in1133, a little later, probably, than Jón. In Þorláks saga there is an accountthat has had a formative influence on people’s conception of Oddi as a centreof learning. It says there (Byskupa sögur 1948: I 40–41):

As his mother could see through her wisdom by God’s providence what a glorious
clergyman Þorlákr might become by his good conduct if his learning progressed,
so the mother and her son entered the highest centre in Oddi under the tutelage ofthe priest Eyjólfr Sæmundar­son, who had both great prestige and a high level oflearning, goodness and intelligence in greater measure than most others, and wehave heard the blessed Þorlákr bear this witness of him that he felt he had scarcely
found such a glorious man as he was, and he demonstrated later that he did not wantto let the good advice concerning his master go unheeded, which the blessed apostle
Paul gave his disciples, saying thus to them in their hearing: ‘Be imitators of me as I
am of Christ’, for it often happened when we praised his good conduct, that he said
that was how his foster-father Eyjólfr Sæmundarson had behaved. It was fitting that
he did this, though he honoured him greatly in his discourse, for it was due to him.

Eyjólfr Sæmundarson, who taught the budding bishop, was Snorri’s fosterfather Jón’s uncle.
Apart from this rapturous depiction in Þorláks saga, we have only one
testimony to the educational environment in Oddi: Snorri Sturluson’s learningin native lore, law, history and poetry. Actually it is also worth noting what

Introductionxiii

it says later in Þorláks saga (Byskupa sögur 1948: I 41–42; cf. VésteinnÓlason 2008: 26) :He spent his time, when he was young, for long periods in study, and frequently
in writing, in prayer in between, but learnt, when not occupied in anything else,what his mother was able to teach him, genealogy and history of individuals.

Þorlákr’s mother passes on to him native lore of certain kinds. It may bethat Snorri sought just as much to hear women chanting old poems, andJón Loptsson will have taught him enough law to enable him to become
Lawspeaker in 1215.
It is certainly an admissible procedure in writing the history of a school(and one much used in Iceland) to draw conclusions from the achievementsof former pupils. But to characterise the whole school at Oddi on the basisof two pupils, St Þorlákr and Snorri, is pretty bold. It has, however been
done, and at the same time it has been been assumed that the curriculum
there would have been based on that of Church and monastery schools, thetrivium and quadrivium. But about this there are simply no sources. Þorláks
saga speaks of ‘the highest centre’ (inn æðsta hƒfuðstað) in Oddi, but does
not actually mention any school, only the priest Eyjólfr.1
It makes no difference in this context that it is known that some membersof the Oddi family studied in foreign schools. Obviously they must haveguided the young people that were growing up at Oddi, but it is pointless
to try to interpret that as education in the curriculum of monastic schools.
On through the mid twentieth century it was customary in Iceland forpriests to hold some kind of private school to instruct promising young
people, especially boys, in preparation for the entry examination to theGrammar Schools. The education at Oddi would clearly have been ideal forthis purpose. St Þorlákr studied in both Paris and London. Páll, son of his
sister and Jón Loptsson, went ‘south to England and attended school there
and acquired such great learning there that one could scarcely find any otherexample of a person acquiring as much learning or anything like it in thesame period of time’ (Byskupa sögur 1948: I 263).
Many have pointed out that Heimskringla lays great emphasis on the role ofindependent chieftains, so that they even rise up against the king that the saga
is actually about. It can hardly be denied that the model for these chieftains
was Snorri’s foster-father, the man who answered the bishop himself in theseterms when they were disputing the control of ecclesiastical foundations:
1 It therefore seems to me that Sverrir Tómasson goes a step further than is justified
by the sources when he says: ‘When Snorri was growing up at Oddi the organisationof schools had probably been fully formalised both in the cathedral schools at Hólar
and Skálholt and in educational centres such as Oddi, where known men of learning
presided one after another’ (1996a: 11).

xiv

Introduction
I can listen to the archbishop’s command, but I am determined to disregard it
completely, and I do not think he wants or knows any better than my forefathersSæmundr the Learned and his sons. I am also not going to condemn the proceduresof our bishops here in this country who honoured the custom of the country
whereby laymen were masters of the churches that their forefathers had given toGod, reserving for themselves and their issue control over them’ (Oddaverja þáttr,in Byskupa sögur 1948: I 143).

—and used these words about it, when the bishop was going to excommunicate him for adultery with the bishop’s sister:‘I know,’ said Jón, ‘that your condemnation is right and the offence justifies it. I
will submit to your judgment to the extent of going into Þórsmǫrk or some suchplace where ordinary people will not be implicated by association with me, and I
shall stay there with the woman you are complaining about for as long as I please,and your condemnation will not separate me from my difficult situation, nor will
anyone do it by force, until God inspires me in my heart to to separate myself
from it voluntarily. But consider your position to be such that I shall take care to
see that you do not serve anyone else as you have served me’ (Oddaverja þáttr,in Byskupa sögur 1948: I 158).

Obviously it would not occur to anyone to think these were actually Jón’s
words, but the þáttr’s account shows what picture people were constructingof this chieftain half a century or so after his death.1 He was such as would
probably have been the most important model for Snorri to follow as he grewup, and it was possibly even more important than his attendance at school.
On what Snorri studied at Oddi views have varied widely. Halldór Halldórsson (1975) assumed that Snorri would have learned at least the Latin systemof classification of rhetorical features which would have been of great use in
Skáldskaparmál. Anthony Faulkes (1993) casts great doubt on his knowledgeof Latin. Vésteinn Ólason has expressed moderate and sensible ideas about
what Snorri may conceivably have learnt in Oddi (2008: 26):
Whatever plans Hvamms-Sturla may have had for Snorri, at any rate he became
neither priest nor bishop. He learnt the ecclesiastical skills of reading and writing;doubtless he also learnt some Latin and other things that people learnt in the schoolsof the period. But the particular learning he displays in his writings relates to otherthings. It is a question of myths or mythological narratives, mythological poems in
eddic metres, a huge mass of skaldic poems and doubtless a lot of oral tradition aboutboth Icelandic and foreign matters. A part of all this Snorri got from books­—we know
this about the kings’ saga material especially, and some poetry may well have been
written down by others before Snorri got hold of it. But his comprehension of thematerial handed down by tradition and his immense knowlege must have deep roots.

1 People have held very varying views about the reliability of Oddaverja þáttr. On
its date I attach about equal importance to Guðni Jónsson’s introduction to Byskupa
sögur I (1948: xiii) and Ásdís Egilsdóttir’s introduction to Þorlákssaga (1989: 28).

Introduction

xv

Here the writer is treading very carefully, and the real question is:What did
Snorri know, and what does that tell us about his upbringing?
Interest in the histories of Norwegian kings was of course great at Oddi.
One can not only think of the king’s daughter Þóra, Jón Loptsson’s mother,
we should also consider the poem Noregs konunga tal, which was composed
during the early years of Snorri in honour of Jón. On the pattern of Háleygja­
tal and Ynglingatal the succession of kings from Hálfdan svarti to Magnúsberfǿttr and his daughter is traced in 83 kviðuháttr stanzas, though not in
the direct line (Skj A I 579–89; B I 575–590). There is no doubt that Snorri
would have paid great attention to this poetry, though it is not necessary togive such a free rein to our imagination as to assume that he composed thepoem at the age of 13–15.1
Jón Helgason provided a fine account of Noregs konunga tal in 1953 andin his discussion of the poem also gives an idea of what people were talking
about over their ale cups in Snorri’s early years at Oddi (1953: 115–116).
He says this is a poem that. . . lists his [Jón’s ] kinsmen, the kings of Norway, from Hálfdan svarti to
Sverrir, ‘who is now king’ [thus the poem was composed after 1184]. The
Norse rulers that are named in the poem are just 27, like the generations listed
in the ancient poems [Ynglingatal, Háleygjatal]. Chronologically it forms a
continuation of Ynglingatal, but in contrast to that poem and Háleygjatal it does
not list a series of ancestors in the direct line. Like the ancient proptypes it tells
mainly about the kings’ deaths, and as a rule also states where they lie buried;for each king it gives the length of his reign, and it states explicitly that thisinformation as far as Magnús góði is based on Sæmundr fróði. Undoubtedly
this means a lost written work of his. Towards the end the poet passes over tospeaking of the kings’ daughter who ‘in a lucky hour for the Icelanders’ wasmarried to the Icelandic chieftain, and praises both her son and the whole of his
family. It is evident that the poet has studied the ancient genealogical poems;
had they perhaps been written down at Oddi, and did Snorri, Jón Loptsson’s
foster-son, get to know them there?

In my transcription of the Uppsala Edda below there are 260 verse quotations, nearly all of them half-stanzas, though there are some couplets, but
only exceptionally whole stanzas. Some stanza parts are used more thanonce, so the true figure is about 250. Of these, 50 stanza parts (generally
half-stanzas, very seldom couplets) are preserved in other sources (chiefly
Kings’ Sagas). In other words, a fifth of these stanza parts would have beenpreserved if the Edda had not been compiled. The figures are even morestriking if we look at the Codex Regius version. Here we shall make a roughcomparison of the figures for these two versions.
1 See among others Óskar Guðmundsson 2009: 47–49.

xvi

Introduction

R includes nearly all the same stanza parts as U. There are a few additional
ones, but not so many as to substantially alter the statistics. On the other hand, R
contains several substantial quotations from longer poems: 20 stanzas (40 halfstanzas) of Haustlƒng, 19 stanzas (38 half-stanzas) of Þórsdrápa, four and a halfstanzas (9 half-stanzas) of Ragnarsdrápa, the whole of Grottasƒngr (24 stanzas,
48 half-stanzas). In order to make a meaningful comparison with the Uppsala
Edda version, it is of course necessary to count half-stanzas, not whole stanzas.
If we consider only these extra quotations, then the Codex Regius version
has 135 half-stanzas more than the Uppsala Edda version, and so it is not far
from the truth to say that there are about 400 half-stanzas in the Codex Regius
version. Of these about the same number are preserved in other sources asof the half-stanzas in the Uppsala Edda version, that is 50. In other words
about an eighth part of this poetry would have been preserved if the Edda
had not been compiled.
It should be made clear that we have left out of account the þulur, which
are only preserved in manuscripts of the Edda, especially R, A and B (cf.
p. xxxiii below). With them a great deal of information would have been lost.
All this needs to be taken into account if an attempt is made to assess
Snorri’s part in the preservation of Old Norse culture. If the Edda had notbeen compiled it is likely that an immense number of sources, not only for
Norse mythology but also for the Old Norse language, would have been lost.
There are cases in the Edda of poets being referred to who otherwise arecompletely unknown. For example, no poetry by Ásgrímr (assumed to be
the Ásgrímr skáld of Sturlunga saga 1946: I 166 and 203 and the Ásgrímr
Ketilsson said in Skáldatal in Kringla to have been a poet of King Sverrir)or Atli litli is known except the half-stanza that is attributed to each of themin Snorri’s Edda, and there are other similar cases. On the other hand it isstrange that 9 half-verses, attributed to Hallfreðr vandræðaskáld and assumed
to be from his Hákonardrápa which is referred to only in Hallfreðar saga,
are quoted in Skáldskaparmál but appear nowhere else. In DG 11 4to someof these half-verses are attributed to Hallvarðr, but this is probably only
because in some earlier manuscript the name had been abbreviated. There
are 6 quotations assumed to be from Kormakr ¯gmundar­son’s Sigurðardrápa
in DG 11 4to that are not in Kormaks saga or in any king’s saga. They areeasily distinguished, since Kormakr’s verse form, hjástælt is rarely used.
It is now very difficult to get an idea of the corpus of poetry that Snorri
had access to, though it must have been extensive. Clearly some poets
were better preserved than others. Einarr skálaglamm, Einarr Skúlason andÞjóðólfr Arnórsson are much used, and actually the same may be said of
Hofgarða-Refr, Bragi Boddason and Eyvindr skáldaspillir. Together thesepoets cover the period from about 850 on past the middle of the twelfthIntroduction

xvii

century. Einarr Skúlason doubtless wrote down his poems as he composed
them, but it is highly unlikely that poets much before his time would havedone so, ­especially Bragi Boddason and Einarr skálaglamm. There isevidence that Snorri used a written text of Sexstefja (see Lasse Mårtensson and Heimir Pálsson 2008), but many of the snippets that he used musthave survived in oral tradition in his time like other pieces of well known
poetry. It is certain that they would often have been attached to a story (likequatrains in twentieth-century Iceland), often the text would have become
corrupted in people’s memory and in transmission, but we are left with theidea of a huge corpus that must have been developing over a long period.
Snorri’s interest in poetry developed early. In Skáldatal in Kringla he isreckoned among the poets who composed in honour of King Sverrir Sigurðarson, who died in 1202. If this poem was composed during the king’s lifetime,
Snorri cannot have been older than about twenty at the most when he wrote
it. He sent a poem abroad to Earl Hákon galinn (died 1214) and received fine
gifts as a reward, besides the earl according to Sturla commissioning a poem inpraise of his wife, so he must have liked Snorri’s poetry pretty well.1 Nothing ispreserved of these three poems, nor of any poems in praise of King Hákon or Earl
Skúli except Háttatal and the klofastef (‘split refrain’) from a drápa about thelatter. Háttatal is in fact the only complete praise poem preserved by this highly
productive poet of princes, though there are six occasional verses in dróttkvætt
plus one quatrain and a couplet (see Skj A II 77–79) that survive. That is all.
Sturla Þórðarson says of Snorri in Íslendinga saga that he gerðist skáld
gott (lit. ‘made himself a good poet’) and this could of course be interpreted
to mean that he had to work hard at it, though the phrase is probably simply
an equivalent of ‘became a good poet’. Sturla sees reason to mention thisjust at the point where he is saying how highly Snorri was regarded during
his time at Reykjaholt before his journey abroad in 1218. He also emphasisesthat Snorri was ‘skilled in everything he took up, and had the best instruction in everything that had to be done’ (Sturlunga saga I 1946: I 269). It
did require hard work and study to become good at court poetry. On this it
suffices to call to mind Snorri’s words to up-and-coming poets in his Edda
about what they have to learn: ‘But these things have to be told to young
poets who desire to learn the language of poetry and to furnish themselveswith a wide vocabulary using traditional terms or to understand what isexpressed obscurely’ (p. 90 below). It is necessary to learn the language of
poetry, furnish oneself with a wide vocabulary and understand ancient poetry.
It is by no means absurd to imagine that the compilation of Skáldskaparmál
1 This is the poem Andvaka, which Snorri delivered to Kristín when he visited her
and her second husband in Gautland in 1219 (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 271).

xviiiIntroduction

itself had been a part of Snorri’s own study. It is on the other hand as clear as
daylight when one looks at the Edda that its author had more faith in a good
ear for poetry and extensive knowledge of language than in difficult theory.
He was more of a student of poetry than one of literary theory.
Earl Hákon galinn had invited Snorri to visit him after his praise poem,
but Sturla says: ‘And Snorri had much of a mind to this. But the earl diedabout that time, and this caused his journey abroad to be delayed for a matterof a few winters. And yet he had decided on going, as soon as there was a
suitable time for it’ (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 269).
As will be mentioned later (Section 4), one might well imagine that at thisperiod Snorri would have worked or had someone work at the gathering ofmaterial for both Skáldskaparmál and Gylfaginning and so compiled thefirst draft of his work.
The problem for the researcher is here as often elsewhere the lack ofsources. We do not in fact know how the compilation of the Edda and later
Heimskringla took place. In DG 11 4to it says that Snorri hefir saman setta[Eddu] ‘has compiled the Edda’ Sturla Þórðarson says of his namesake
Sighvatsson: ‘Now relations began to improve between Snorri and Sturla,
and Sturla spent long periods then in Reykjaholt and took great trouble
having books of history copied from the books that Snorri had compiled’(Sturlunga saga 1946: I 342). Snorri’s words in his preface to Heimkringlu
are also worth noting (Hkr I 3–4):
In this book I have had written old stories about those rulers who have held
power in the Northern lands and have spoken the Scandinavian language, as I
have heard them told by learned men, and some of their genealogies according
to what I have been taught, some of which is found in the records of paternal
descent in which kings and other men of high rank have traced their ancestry,and some is written according to old poems or narrative songs which people used
to use for their entertainment.

Though the Edda is not history in the same sense as Heimskringla is, it iscomposed of comparable short sections. Clearly Snorri had some written
sources for both, but he bases his works also on poems and stories, in otherwords he had both written and oral sources.1
Oral sources are of course more difficult to describe than written ones. Yet
it is tempting to point to examples in Heimskringla where an oral source israther obvious. Bjarni Aðalbjarnarson points out in his introduction to Hkr III(pp. lx–lxi) that in Magnúss saga blinda ok Haralds gilla Snorri has added
to the account he found in Morkinskinna and Hryggjarstykki everything that
1 See Lasse Mårtensson and Heimir Pálsson 2008 on clear cases of written poems
being quoted in the Edda.

Introduction

xix

is said in Heimskringla about the destruction of Konungahella (Chs 9–12).
Then Bjarni continues (Hkr III lx):

These events are briefly alluded to in Ágrip1 but they are not referred to at all in
Morkinskinna or Fagrskinna, and there is no likelihood that they were in any ofthe places where there are now lacunae in these texts. It is obvious where thisaccount in Heimskringla is derived from. It is all described as if it were seen fromthe point of view of Jón Loptsson’s foster-parents Andréás Brúnsson and his wife
Solveig. Besides this couple and their relations only one person is named that wasin Konungahella when it was destroyed, Haraldr flettir’s son Guthormr. But allthat is said of him is that he was sheriff there. It is likely that Jón Loptsson left
Konungahella with his father before it was destroyed, and that Andréás met thepair later and told them what had happened. And it may well be that an accountof the destruction of Konungahella was written which Snorri used. There is aclerical flavour to some parts of his account.

It is rather characteristic of scholars’ aversion to the idea of oral sourcesthat Bjarni should assume that there existed a written narrative to accountfor the ‘clerical flavour’ in this story. Even so, he has pointed out that Jón
Loptsson must have got the story from the priest Andréás Brúnsson if he was
not himself in the town when the Wends burned the church, though it seems
to be just an assumption of Bjarni’s that Jón and his father left the town.
As has been said above, Snorri refers to his informants in Heimskringla.
Jón Loptsson was close to the scene of the events. We do not know whether
Loptr Sæmundarson was still alive when Snorri came to Oddi, but Jón mustcertainly have passed on information from him about some events.
One does not need to have a particularly lively imagination to conceive
how Jón and his father must have related the story when they got to Oddi.
In memory it is mostly the horror of the events that stands out, and Snorri’s
conclusion is clear: ‘The market town at Konungahella never recovered thesame importance that it had before’ (Hkr III 296). According to Swedish andNorwegian historians the development of Konungahella was greatest in thetime of Hákon the Old, that is in the time of Snorri, but for the significanceof the town in the twelfth century there are no reliable sources.2

1.2 The trip to Norway and return home (1218–1220)

In the four years that passed between the time when Snorri received the invitation from Earl Hákon galinn and when he actually went abroad, significant
1 Here Bjarni seems to be referring to Ch. liii of Ágrip (ÍF XXIX: 48). It is not
explicitly stated that this took place in Konungahella, but the same miracle story is
the basis of it, about heathens who burn a church but flee before the cross, ‘and thenlaunched a boat and put the cross and the priest ashore’.
2 See, for example, Nationalencyklopedin.

xxIntroduction

events took place. The people of Oddi had become involved in serious conflictwith Norwegians. Jón Loptsson’s grandson Páll Sæmundarson was killed in
Norway and the people of Oddi took vengeance by putting great pressure
on Norwegian merchants in the south of Iceland. This led to further killingsin the Westman Islands, where Jón Loptsson’s son Ormr was killed, and his
son Jón, together with others. And here it is right to let Sturla Þórðarson tell
the story (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 271–72):
Snorri did not hear about Ormr being killed until he got to Norway—but then hewent abroad from Hvítá. And there was hostile criticism of the people of Oddi’s
behaviour in the matter of the confiscations that had taken place at Eyrar. Thosethat demanded compensation for the killing of Ormr got a hostile response.
When Snorri got to Norway, King Hákon and Earl Skúli had come to power.
The earl received Snorri exceptionally kindly, and Snorri went to stay with theearl . . . Snorri stayed the winter with the earl.
And the following summer he travelled east to Gautland to see the lawmanÁskell and the Lady Kristín, who had previously been married to Hákon galinn.
Snorri had composed a poem in praise of her called Andvaka, commissioned by
Earl Hákon. And she received Snorri honourably and gave him many honourable
gifts. She gave him the banner that had belonged to King Eiríkr Knútsson of
the Swedes, who had had it when he brought about the fall of King Sǫrkvir at
Gestilrein.
Snorri returned to Earl Skúli in the autumn and stayed there a second winter,receiving very fine hospitality.

It is not known exactly where Áskell and Kristín lived. On the other hand it
is quite certain that she was the grandchild of the Upplander St Eiríkr and it
was probably from her that Snorri got his information about eastern Sweden,
especially Uppsala and Uppland. She was born there and relatives of herscame from there, for instance her cousin Eiríkr Knútsson, whom Swedish
sources do not actually state to have led the attack on Sǫrkvir at Gestilrein.1
In fact Sturlunga saga is the only source for an important aspect of this event
in Swedish history. To clarify the picture that we get from Swedish historio­
graphy, just one example will be given (Larsson 2005: 65–66):
In the circumstances he was very well received in Västergötland, and before hetravelled back to Norway in the autumn Lady Kristina gave him the banner that
King Erik Knutsson of the Swedes had when he brought about the fall of King
Sverker the Younger at Gestilrein nine years before—a truly royal gift that musthave made the Icelandic nobleman swell with rapture.
Where this renowned battle between the Sverker and the Erik dynasty took
place would of course have been well known to both the lawman and his wife,and through them to Snorri too. Yet neither Sturlunga saga—the source that tells

1 In fact there is no agreement about where Gestilrein was, and people have takensides about it. The battle, on the other hand, was significant.

Introductionxxi

of his visit to Sweden—nor he himself has anything to say about the matter.
Although he, as as a keen-sighted observer with an interest in high politics, would
have been able to give us invaluable information about this event, he was notinterested enough in it to describe it—it lay altogether too close in time for him
and was already known to all.

The conflicts between Norwegians and the people of Oddi had caused great
difficulties for Icelanders in Norway. Snorri obviously counted as one of theOddi people, and of course he was foster-son of the head of the family, andone might well imagine that this was one of the reasons why he became agreater friend of Earl Skúli than of the young Hákon. The difference in theirages was substantial. Snorri and Skúli Bárðarson were both in the primeof life, the earl being perhaps ten years younger than Snorri (he is thought
to have been born in 1288 or 1289), while Hákon was only fourteen when
Snorri went abroad. But so harsh is fate that the young king was to be theinstigator of both friends’ deaths.
Sturlunga saga is our main source, in fact the only source for what
happened in Norway in 1220. Sturla says this about it (Sturlunga saga
1946: I 277–78):
Snorri Sturluson stayed two winters with Skúli, as was written above. King
Hákon and Skúli gave him the honorary title of ‘cupbearer’ (skutilsveinn). Thenin the spring, Snorri was planning to go to Iceland. But the Norwegians weregreat enemies of Icelanders and especially of people of Oddi, because of theconfiscations that took place at Eyrar. So it came about that it was decided tomake a raid on Iceland in the summer. Ships and the men to go in them wereorganised. But most people with more sense were not at all keen on this expedition
and raised many difficulties about it . . .
Snorri was very much against the expedition and declared the best course
was to make friends with the best people in Iceland and maintained that he by
his arguments would soon be able to bring it about that people would find it
advantageous to turn to compliance with the rulers of Norway. He said that now
there were apart from Sæmundr [Jónsson] no other greater men in Iceland thanhis brothers, and maintained that they would act pretty much in accordance withhis recommendations when he got there.
So after these representations the earl’s mood softened and he put forward thisadvice, that the Icelanders should beg King Hákon to intercede for them so thatthe military expedition might not take place.
The king was at this time young, and the lawman Dagfinnr, who was now his
adviser, was a very great friend of Icelanders. And the result was that the kingdecided that the military expedition should not take place. And King Hákon andEarl Skúli made Snorri their thane; this was mostly engineered by the earl andSnorri. So Snorri was to try to persuade the Icelanders to be compliant with therulers of Norway. Snorri was to send his son Jón abroad, and he was to stay as
hostage with the earl, so that these conditions might be observed.

xxii

Introduction‘They each trusted the other ill | Indeed there were few that trusted both’ said
Grímur Thomsen about Kálfr Árnason and Sveinn Álfífuson. Although Skúliand Hákon had made Snorri first ‘cupbearer’ and then thane, they trusted
him no further than to insist that he send Jón murti as hostage ‘so that these
conditions might be observed’.
And there were others that mistrusted Snorri. When he reached land,battered by storm late in the autumn of 1220 on a ship given him by theearl with ‘fifteen great gifts’, the people of Oddi saw no reason to welcome
him. ‘They thought he must be put up by the Norwegians to oppose them,to prevent them from bringing a prosecution for the killing of Ormr. The
most insistent on this was Bjǫrn Þorvaldsson, who was then living at Breiðabólstaðr and was considered an up-and-coming leader’ (Sturlunga saga
1946: I 278). Bjǫrn was Gizurr Þorvaldsson’s full brother and married to
Hallveig, daughter of Ormr Breiðbǿl­ingr, son of Jón Loptsson’s mistress.
Hallveig would later become Snorri’s wife and hold an equal share of his
wealth. And the people of Oddi welcome Snorri with a lampoon.
Nothing is known about the authorship of this remarkable verse. Sturla says
only that Þóroddr of Selvágr gave an unknown person a wether to compose
it (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 278–79):
Oss lízk illr at kyssa	Unpleasant it seems to us to kiss		jarl, sás ræðr fyr hjarli,
the earl who rules the land,vörr es til hvöss á harra,
the lip is too sharp on the prince.
harðmúlaðr es Skúli.
Hard muzzled is Skúli.		
Hefr fyr horska jöfra
There has before wise rulershrægamms komit sævar
of the corpse-vulture of the sea come—þjóð finnr löst á ljóðum——people find blemishes in the poetry—leir aldrigi meira.
never more shit.

I have written about this lampoon in another place1 and that will not be
repeated here. Yet it may be pointed out that in the second half of the stanza
we have the kenning hrægamms sævar leir (shit of the corpse-vulture of thesea), which appears to be a case of double tmesis and has to be read hræsævar-gamms leir (corpse-sea’s vulture’s shit); corpse-sea = blood, blood’s
vulture = eagle, eagle’s shit (arnarleir) = doggerel (cf. Skáldskaparmál,
Faulkes 1998: 5/1–7). Arnarleir is a rare expression and only known fromone verse that is certainly earlier than the stanza in Sturlunga saga, and thenin the form leir ara ins gamla (shit of the old eagle); this is in a lampoonby Þórarinn stuttfeldr (Skj A I 491: 2, 3; Skaldic Poetry II: 481). This verseof Þórarinn’s was clearly the source of the anonymous verse about Snorri.
The word arnarleir itself, however, appears in DG 11 4to, where it tells ofÓðinn’s flight back to Ásgarðr with the mead of poetry in slightly different
1 Heimir Pálsson 2010c.

Introduction

xxiii

terms from those of the Codex Regius version (p. 88 below; cf. Faulkes
1998: 5/1–7):

Æsir settu út í garðinn ker sín. Óðinn spýtti miðinum í kerin. En sumum repti
hann aptr, er honum varð nær farit ok hafa þat skáldfífl ok heitir arnarleir, en
Suttunga mjǫðr þeir er yrkja kunna.

The Æsir put their containers out in the courtyard. Óðinn spat the mead into
the containers. But some of it he shat out backwards, since it was a close thingfor him, and rhymesters have that and it is called eagle’s shit, and [it is called]
Suttungi’s mead [what] those who are skilled at composing poetry [have].

In the other versions of the Edda the word does not appear, and the next
example of its use that we have is by Arngrímr Brandsson, who says in­Guðmundardrápa: ‘eagle’s shit have I to offer you’ (Skj A II 349). Here
we have reached nearly the middle of the fourteenth century, and it seems­justifiable to assert that this was a rather rare word.
It has always been thought particularly humiliating to fall before one’s
own weapons. If the word arnarleir was Snorri’s coinage, it is understandable that he should be upset when it was used of his own poetry—so hedeletes the word from his Edda. Skáldfíflahlutr (poetaster’s portion) is
what applies.
It is clear that Snorri was angry about the lampoon. Sturla words it
discreetly, indicating that he and Bjǫrn Þorvaldsson were on bad terms. ‘He
was annoyed at the mockery the people of the south had made of his poem’(Sturlunga saga 1946: I 284). Then Sturla says that some verses had been
made in Stafaholt (where Snorri was living at this time), and all commentators have interpreted this to mean that it was Snorri that composed them.
‘This is one of them,’ says Sturla (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 284):
Björn frák brýndu járni—bragð gótt vas þat—lagðan
—gerði Guðlaugr fyrðum
geysihark—í barka.
Auðkýfingr lét ævióblíðr fyr Grásíðu:hvöss var hon heldr at kyssa—harðmúlaðr vas Skúli.

I heard that Bjǫrn with sharpened weapon—a good trick was that—was stabbed—Guðlaugr did men
great injury—in the windpipe.
The moneybags lost his life
unhappy before Grásíða:sharp was it to kiss—hard muzzled was Skúli.

Guðlaugr Eyjólfsson had killed Bjǫrn Þorvaldsson with the spear Grásíða,thrusting it into his throat.
Though Snorri is often mentioned by Sturla in Íslendinga saga during thenext few years, it is difficult to trace his career as an author from year to year.
As is argued later, I find it extremely unlikely that he began compiling andwriting the Edda only after his return to Iceland in 1220, much less after 1222,
as Konráð Gíslason assumed and the sequence of composition accordingxxiv

Introduction

to Wessén seems to imply: Háttatal > Commentary > ­Skáldskaparmál, firstversion > Gylfaginning > Prologue > Skáldskaparmál, second version. A
different sequence is more likely.
On the other hand, around 1230 a lot of literary activity was going on in
Reykjaholt. It was then that Sturla Sighvatsson ‘took great trouble having
books of history copied from the books that Snorri had compiled’, as ismentioned above.
In the third decade of the century, however, it is very likely that Snorri
reviewed drafts of the Edda that he had written previously. Now Háttatal
is in existence or coming into existence, material has been added after his
trip to Norway (maybe though mainly Icelandic material), his grasp of thematerial has improved, the narrative becomes sharper.

1.3 Back to Norway (1237)

The third and fourth decades of the thirteenth century were bloody ones in
Iceland, with conflicts both between and within kin groups. Sturla Sighvatsson, he who took great trouble having books of history copied, goes abroad
for absolution in 1233, calls at Norway on his way back, and his namesakeÞórðarson tells us (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 364):
Sturla met King Hákon in Túnsberg, and he was warmly welcomed, and stayed
there for a long time during the second of the two winters that he was in Norway,
and the king and Sturla were always talking together.

In his biography of Snorri, Sigurður Nordal shows how, according to hisinterpretation, events in Snorri’s life were linked with the political turn of
events (1973:17):
With Sturla Sighvatsson’s return to Iceland in the autumn of 1235 witha commission from King Hákon, a new chapter in the country’s history
opened. First Sturla set to work against Snorri.

Relations between the two kinsmen got worse and worse, but Íslendinga
saga offers no explanation for Snorri’s next trip to Norway (1237; Sturlunga
saga 1946: I 408–9):
Snorri Sturluson went abroad from Eyrar in the summer, and also Þórðr kakali,Þorleifr and Óláfr, and they came to the northern part of Norway and stayed thewinter in Niðaróss.
Snorri stayed with Duke Skúli’s son Pétr, but the duke stayed in Oslo throughthe winter, both he and King Hákon. Things went reasonably well between
father-in-law and son-in-law.

Sigurður Nordal interpreted this trip abroad like this (1973: 18): ‘He musthave ­realised that events were coming to a head in Iceland, and felt it betterto be out of the way.’ It might seem closer to the mark to pay attention to theIntroduction

xxv

fact that Sturla has now received the commission that Snorri reckoned was
his from long before, and which he was now planning to ask for clarification about or for a renewal of. This might also explain why he kept himself
further off from Hákon and closer to Skúli.
The author of Hákonar saga, who was also Sturla Þórðarson, knows that itis precisely in that year that Skúli got the title of duke. Now he is no longer
just an earl, he is the first man in Norway to be a duke.
Just as during Snorri’s earlier trip abroad, a significant event now took
place in Iceland: the engagement at Ǫrlygsstaðir, the bloodiest civil conflictin the history of Iceland. Snorri’s uncle Sighvatr fell, together with thelatter’s sons Sturla, Kolbeinn, Markús and Þórðr krókr, but another of hissons, Þórðr kakali learnt of the killings in Norway, like his uncle Snorri andSnorri’s kinsmen Þorleifr Þórðarsson and Óláfr hvítaskáld. And again Sturlacomments (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 439):

When news of this reached Norway in the autumn, the deaths of the father andhis sons were felt to be the most grievous loss, for they were very popular among
merchants and others in the country. King Hákon was a great friend of Sturla’s,for it was often said that he and Sturla had planned that the latter was to bring thecountry into subjection to King Hákon, and the king was to make him ruler ofthe country. King Hákon had warned Sturla particularly not to add to the numberof killings in the country, but rather to force people abroad.

Snorri sends Þórðr kakali a well known verse after this (Sturlunga saga
1946: I 439–40):
Tveir lifið, Þórðr, en þeira
þá vas ǿðri hlutr brǿðra,—rán vasa lýðum launat
laust—en sex á hausti.

Gera svín, en verðr venjask
vár ætt, ef svá mætti,ýskelfandi, ulfar,
afarkaupum, samhlaupa.

And the editor, Magnús Finnbogason, paraphrases this: ‘Now there still
live [only] you two, Þórðr, but there were six of you last autumn, then thecircumstances of you brothers were better—you achieved undiminishedvengeance for the robbery. Warrior, the wolves cause the swine to group
together if it can be done, but our family has to get used to harsh terms’(Sturlunga saga 1946: I 603). Even wild swine can defend themselves byuniting, but Sturlungar are unable to do that.

1.4 The wrong horse backed

It must have been obvious to Snorri that the king had taken a position in
opposition to him. The conflicts between Hákon and Skúli are on the other
hand getting worse, and it was gradually becoming clear that it would end
in violence. One of them was going to win, and Snorri put his money onxxvi

Introduction

Skúli, and again it is tempting to let Sturla Þórðar­son tell the story (Sturlunga
saga 1946: I 444):
For the winter after the Ǫrlygsstaðir engagement, these three, Snorri Sturluson
and his son Órœkja and [his cousin] Þorleifr Þórðarson stayed with Duke Skúli
in Niðaróss, but Þórðr kakali was in Bjǫrgyn with King Hákon. But in the spring
they got a ship belonging to Snorri’s friend Guðleikr at Skartastaðir, and they
prepared it for going to sea with the consent of the duke.
But when they were ready and had made their way out below Hólmr, thenmen arrived from the king in the south, and with letters, which said this, that theking banned all Icelanders from leaving the country that ­summer. They showed
Snorri the letters, and his answer was: ‘I wish to leave.’
And when they were ready, they were the guests of the duke before they took
their leave. There were few men present at the duke and Snorri’s talks. ArnfinnrÞjófsson and Óláfr hvítaskáld were with the duke, and Órœkja and Þorleifr with
Snorri. And according to Arnfinnr, the duke gave Snorri the title of earl, andStyrmir inn fróði has noted: ‘Anniversary of Snorri the secret earl’s death’—butnone of the Icelanders would confirm this.

The editors of Sturlunga saga 1946 correctly point out that Styrmir fróði wasvery likely in Snorri’s confidence and would have considered himself freeof all obligation to secrecy once Snorri was no more, but on the other hand
the Icelanders that are mentioned, who were all relations of Snorri, would
have had ‘good reason to contradict this, since according to the law Snorri’s
wealth would have fallen to the royal treasury if he turned out to have really
accepted an earldom from Duke Skúli, who just at this time was plotting arebellion against the king’ (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 571).
Sturla’s account of the talks in Norway is an account of negotiations
between two leaders. Each of them has with him two men, but it is in itself
striking that one of the Duke’s men is Snorri’s nephew. Arnfinnr, on the other
hand, is Norwegian and one of Skúli’s friends. Here we see them working
out plans for an empire in which Skúli would rule Norway, Snorri Iceland
under Skúli’s authority. This is of course high treason, and if Hákon got windof the talks, the sequel is understandable.

1.5 ‘Do not strike!’

Snorri’s last years in Iceland were sad ones. He enjoyed no luck withhis children and now was a testing time. He has no one he can trust after
the death of Hallveig Ormsdóttir in the summer of 1241, and Sturla gets
­involved in the story: ‘Hallveig Ormsdóttir died in Reykjaholt, and Snorri
felt that to be a great loss, as for him it was’ (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 452).
This is in fact very reminiscent of what Sturla says about Snorri when thelatter learnt of the killing of Sighvatr at Ǫrlygsstaðir: ‘He felt the deathof his brother to be a very great loss, as it was, though they sometimes

Introduction

xxvii

did not have the good fortune to see eye to eye together’ (Sturlunga saga
1946: I 440).
Sigurður Nordal reckons one of the defects of Snorri’s character to be ‘tightfistedness with money gained’ (1973: 19). The traditional name for this was
greed, avaritia, and it is one of the seven deadly sins. After Hallveig’s death
he shows for the last time that he is unfair in his dealings with his stepsonsKlængr and Ormr Bjarnarson.1 Division of the landed property does notproceed, and Snorri is very stubborn on this matter; if Sturlunga saga had
been a novel one would have considered it a masterly stroke when the authorchooses these words about it: ‘So they divided the possessions and books, butwith the landed property it did not work out’ (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 452). The
scholar has a short time to live when he is able to divide up his library. One
would give a lot nowadays to get to know what books were shared out there.
But Snorri has to pay for his unreasonableness about the sharing of theinheritance. Hallveig’s sons were nephews of Gizurr Þorvaldsson, and hesaid it was ‘not right that they had not got a fair sharing out with Snorri,saying that he would give them his backing to get it too’ (Sturlunga saga
1946: I 452).
When Sturla Þórðarson traces the events of the year 1240, he expresses
himself thus (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 447):
That summer Eyvindr brattr and Árni óreiða came out with letters from King
Hákon, and little notice was taken of them. They also told of the hostilities there
had been in Norway during the winter, and the fall of Duke Skúli.

The clouds are gathering. Skúli has fallen, Hallveig dies, a warning arrives
from Álftanes on Mýrar. They are sitting in a small parlour in Sauðafell,
Snorri, Sturla Þórðarson and Órœkja Snorrason, while Tumi Sighvatsson
the Younger is pouring out drinks (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 453):
Beer had been brought in there from the ship. Snorri told about his dealings with
Hallveig’s sons. He also had there a letter that Oddr Sveinbjarnarson had sent
him from Álftanes. It contained secret writing (stafkarlaletr), and they could notread it, but it seemed to them to have some kind of warning in it. Snorri said he
did not trust the people of the south of Iceland, ‘and yet I shall go to the south
first and see to my estate,’ he said, ‘and then go to the west and then stay for themost part at Hólar, but some of the time at Saurbœr.’A great deal was discussed there, and they all rode together in to Hjarðarholt.
And from there Snorri rode south and they west.

It is probable that the stafkarlaletr that they could not understand except
partially was some kind of code. The editors of the 1946 edition explain it as‘secret runes’. The word is a hapax legomenon (cf. ONP) and can scarcely
be said to be transparent. The writer of the letter was educated as a deacon
1 See Sturlunga saga 1946: I 452, and cf. Sigurður Nordal 1973: 19.

xxviii

Introduction

and we have to assume that he was literate. It is therefore unsafe to assume
that the letter was simply illegible.
Now one might think of it as a game and suggest there was wordplay
involved. Readers of Auðunar þáttr ­vestfirzka will remember his pilgimage
to Rome and how he took up a beggar’s way of life (stafkarls stígr). Pilgrims
walked with a pilgrim’s staff (stafkarls stafr). Is it conceivable that the kinsmen
over their beer-cups were joking about stafkarlaletr (= stafkarls stafir?­— stafr
can mean both staff and stave or letr) simply because they could not understandLatin? Letr means not only script (letters) but also what is written, as can beseen from Fritzner’s dictionary, where these passages are quoted under letr 2):1

má þessor orð vel eptir þí, sem letrit ljóðar, af Zabulons ætt skilja Stj. 23224;
sá maðr, sem þessa luti fær svá vel — skilit eptir því, sem letrit heyrist ljóða,at — Stj. 2919; svá finnst í fögru letri skrifat í latínu, at — Æf. 481; ef hannnáir því letri, sem þar um er gert, skal hann skera þat í sundr ok brenna í eldi
Klm. 54816; ljóst er vorðit af letrum þeim, er lærðir menn leifðu eptir sik— atThom. 2953; sem ljósliga stendr í þess háttar letrum Stj. 410.

If Deacon Oddr wrote in Latin it was so that any dishonest rogues that got
hold of the letter would not understand it. But he forgot to consider that Snorri
had only a limited amount of Latin and Sturla probably had next to none too.2
Snorri said he did not trust the people of the south of Iceland, yet he took
incredibly few precautions in Reykjaholt, and not much intelligence reached
him about what was going on (Sturlunga saga 1946: I 453):

When Gizurr came down from Kjölr, he summoned men to come to him. The
brothers Klængr and Ormr were there, the bishop’s son Loftr and Árni óreiða too.
He then brought out the letters that Eyvindr and Árni had brought from Norway.
They said that Gizurr was to make Snorri go to Norway, whether he pleased ornot, or otherwise he was to kill him because he had left Norway under the king’sban. Hákon declared Snorri a traitor to himself. Gizurr said he was no way goingto act against the king’s letter, but said he knew that Snorri would not go abroad
without being forced. Gizurr now wanted to go and seize Snorri.

1 On Snorri’s interest in wordplay see Skáldskaparmál (Faulkes 1998) ch. 72.

2 On the two kinsmen’s knowledge of Latin the least said the better, as has beensuggested before. Nothing that is said of their studies throws any light on the­problem. Zealous attempts to find Latin models for the Edda have yielded no results(see for example Dronke and Dronke 1977 and Faulkes 1993). No Latin words
appear in the writings of Snorri (the apparent Latin accusative ending in Trójam,p. 8 below, is hardly an exception; the other MSS have Troan, which is likely to bea misunderstanding of Trojana, cf. Faulkes 1978–79, 101 n. 36) or in those of Sturla
either to indicate the extent of the ­acquaintance with Latin either of them had. It
is an old habit to reckon all literate men in the Middle Ages able to read and write
Latin, but if that were so, why is the First Grammatical Treatise written in Icelandic
without any mixture of Latin terms?

Introduction

xxix

The sequence of events on the 23rd of September 1241 is straightforward
but peculiar. Gizurr Þorvaldsson (formerly Snorri’s son-in-law), the bishop’s
son Loptr (son of Páll son of Jón Loptsson) and Snorri’s stepson Klǿngr
Bjarnarson gather supporters. Sturla takes seventy men, presumably by
the shortest route, Okvegur, and seems to arrive at a more or less undefended
Reykjaholt. There is no mention of anyone else being there but Snorri andthe priest Arnbjǫrn, who seems to have been pretty easily taken in when
Gizurr gets him to show him where Snorri is ­hiding, saying that ‘they would
not be able to be reconciled if they did not meet’ (Sturlunga saga 1946:
I 454). Gizurr does not bloody his hands, but sends five ­fighting men into
the cellar to kill Snorri. They must have been the source of the report laterthat Snorri said nothing else but ‘Eigi skal hǫggva!’ (‘Do not strike!)’ twice.
Much has been written about these last words. Some consider that they
bear witness to Snorri’s faint-heartedness (see the excellent surveys in Stefán
Karlsson 1989 and Lýður Björnsson 1978), others consider them a sign of thefearlessness that counts it right to remind people of the Ten Commandments.
It is worth noting Lýður Björnsson’s point (1978: 162) about the similarity
between these words of Snorri’s and those of Duke Skúli in Hákonar saga
(1977: 134): ‘Do not strike me in the face, for it is not the custom to treat
noblemen so.’ It was the same author that wrote Hákonar saga and Íslendinga
saga and he was well aware of the friendship between Skúli and Snorri.
The next day it seems clear that the large number of men gathered for this
attack was because there is expectation of terrible vengeance for Snorri. SturlaÞórðarson tells about this vengeance, which mostly misfired, in ­Íslendinga
saga, and in fact he himself took part in the attempted vengeance and claims
on his property with his cousin Órœkja (see Sturlunga saga 1946: I 454–72).
The most famous Icelandic writer and in fact the foremost medieval authorof Scandinavia is no more. His life is in many ways a riddle, about his works
we know less than we would choose. There is no shortage of romantic picturesof him. Here is one of them (Ivar Eskeland 1992: 17):[One] cannot tell, a good eight hundred years later, whether we would have
got immortal works from Snorri Sturluson’s head and hand if his father had
not accepted Jon Loptsson of Oddi’s offer. Perhaps our ancient history of
Norway would then have been no different from the one that we know. Maybe
we would then not have had the sparkling picture gallery of our ancient rulers
that this Snorri came to give us; depictions of people that will live in the mindsof all Scandinavians as long as Scandinavians are to be found. Neither might
his compatriots have had the monumental work about Snorri Sturluson’s greatancestor, savage and poet Egill Skallagrímsson.

Perhaps it was just the spirit from the peaceable chieftain at Oddi that wasechoed in Snorri’s dying words.

xxx

Introduction

2 Manuscripts
2.1 DG 11 4to

The vellum manuscript that bears the catalogue number DG 11 4to and ispreserved in the University Library Carolina Rediviva in Uppsala, is always
reckoned to have been written in the first quarter of the fourteenth century.
It is not known where, but the contents suggest the area of the Sturlungs’
supremacy in the west of Iceland. Nothing is known about the history of
the manuscript until it turns up in Denmark in the possession of VicePrincipal Brynjólfur Sveinsson, later bishop at Skálholt in Iceland, having
presumably been brought from Iceland by him. In the winter of 1636–37 Jónlærði Guðmundsson, then in Copenhagen, made a copy of it at Brynjólfur’srequest.1 Some copies had, however, been made of the vellum before it
left Iceland. Jón Sigurðsson had examined one of them, which was then in
the Árni Magnússon collection in Copenhagen and now has the catalogue
number AM 157 8vo in the Árni Magnússon Institute for Icelandic Studies
in Reykjavík.2 Jón Sigurðsson seems not to have realised that this copy
had been made before the vellum began to get seriously damaged, and thus
­offers readings that make it possible to fill gaps in the text in a more reliable
way now than has been done previously. AM 157 8vo will be discussed ina separate section below.
When DG 11 4to is dated to the early fourteenth century, this is based on
the handwriting as well as orthography and word forms. The script is Gothic
and the letter forms point to about 1300. The scribe was clearly acquainted
with the svarabhakti vowel -u-, but reveals this only by his inverse spellings
such as dóttr, móðr instead of dóttur, móður. The long i-umlauted vowels
ǿ and æ have fallen together, not to mention the short ö-sounds, ƒ and ø.3
Everything points to the first part of fourteenth century, and rather close to
its beginning. This places it among the earliest manuscripts of Snorra Edda,
together with GkS 2367 4to and AM 748 I b 4to.
DG 11 4to contains altogether 56 leaves. It was paginated (wrongly) inrecent times so that f. 1 is unnumbered, and f. 2r numbered p. 1. Here refe­rence will be made primarily to the (actual) folio numbers rather than to themarked page numbers unless there is a particular reason to use the latter.
The division into gatherings is rather unusual. The first has ten leaves,then there are five of eight leaves and one of six. Both the first and the last
1 See Einar G. Pétursson 1998: 121. Jón’s copy is preserved in the Bodleian Library,
Oxford, as Marshall 114.
2 See Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: III 248–49.
3 In Lasse Mårtensson’s forthcoming book an exhaustive account of the palaeographical evidence for the date of the manuscript will be given.

Introduction

xxxi

gatherings are thus anomalous. Guðvarður Már Gunnlaugsson has considered
the case of the first (2009: 343–44):

I have no good explanation to hand of why the first gathering has ten leaves, but it
has occurred to me that originally the scribe had intended to bind this Edda of his. . . up with some other book already written. But when he had got started on the firstgathering, he reconsidered and decided that he was dealing with a separate book. But
if this was so, he needed a flyleaf, since he had already begun to write on the leaf
which would otherwise have to be f. 1r. How was he to find a solution? OK, he getsa new sheet and folds it round the quarto gathering that he has begun to write on,
and then, when he has filled eight leaves, he continues writing on the second half ofthe new sheet and fills that and thus ends up with a ten folio gathering in which thefirst leaf is completely blank and the text begins on f. 2r . . . The outermost folios ofthis gathering are perhaps slightly smaller than the others as a result.

As often happens in these studies, we have in other words to accept a little
ingenuity, and we can go further down that road. As is mentioned later, thescribe seems to have intended that the first three gatherings should constitutean independent entity, a book (in the sense in which this word was used in
the Middle Ages, as a major division of a lengthy work). So perhaps he soon
realised that the work would not quite fit onto three gatherings, so he madeuse of the expedient of wrapping a new sheet round the first gathering, andthus got everything to work out.1
The last gathering has only six leaves, and there is nothing to suggest that
it was ever intended to be greater. The text ends in line 10 of f. 56r and it does
not appear that the scribe had any more than the fifty-six stanzas that he has
written. There could be various explanations for this, and they are discussed
below. Anyway it seems clear that the scribe considered his job to be finished.
It may be considered thanks to the sheet wrapped round the first gatheringthat the text in DG 11 4to appears to be uncurtailed. It begins on a page thathas always been protected and ends on a recto page, which of course would
have been protected too. Thus DG 11 4to has become the only uncurtailed
manuscript surviving of Snorra Edda, that is to say it lacks nothing either
at the beginning or the end. Three of its leaves are, however badly damaged. There are large holes in ff. 32, 33 and 34 so that there are lacunae inthe text. These are the three last leaves of the fourth gathering. The holes in
ff. 32 and 33 are in corresponding places, but the last leaf in this gathering,f. 34, is worst affected, ‘with extensive lacunae and and a great deal of theparchment lost’ (Grape et al. 1977: ix).
1 Presumably this would have happened before he had begun writing f. 5r of theoriginal gathering (p. 11 of the existing manuscript), as otherwise he would ­probably
have inserted the new sheet in the middle of his first gathering. If he had done that,the break ­between the third and fourth gatherings would of course have been lessmanageable, as there would have been another leaf to fill with his first book.

xxxiiIntroduction

Mould is usually blamed for this damage, but casual inspections by Guðvarður Már Gunnlaugsson and his colleagues at the Árni Magnússon Institute
point rather to some kind of corrosive liquid eating it away.1 At any rate it
seems clear that these three leaves were all damaged together. The damage
will be discussed in greater detail in Section 2.2.
When Brynjólfur Sveinsson had to go to Iceland, whether he wanted toor not, to take up the office of bishop in 1639, he gave the manuscript to his
friend St. J. Stephanius, principal at Sorø Akademi. Later, in 1662, the bishop
sent his king, Frederik III, both what became the Codex Regius of the eddic
poems and what became the Codex Regius of Snorra Edda (GkS 2365 4to
and GkS 2367 4to). Another scholar, Arngrímur Jónsson the Learned, gave
Ole Worm the book that has since borne the name of its owner and is known
as Wormianus or Wormsbók (Ormsbók) and has the catalogue number AM
242 fol. and is a most splendid manuscript in many ways. Codex Wormianus
is later than the Uppsala manuscript, probably not earlier than 1350.2
When Stephanius died in 1650, he left behind a family in dire financial
straits. His widow, Thale Eisenberg, put his library up for sale and anoffer came from Gustav II Adolf’s daughter Queen Kristina of Sweden.
She was crowned in the year of Stephanius’s death, and planned to set
up a royal library in Uppsala. The wealthy Magnus Gabriel De la Gardie
was an intermediary and underwrote the purchase of books. It took sometime, and it was not until 1652 that the manuscript of Snorra Edda reached
Sweden and was ultimtely deposited in the University Library in Uppsala.3
The history and use of DG 11 4to is so exhaustively treated in Grape 1962
that there is no need to go over it again here. It is relevant, however, to draw
attention to the fact that scholars in Uppsala in the eighteenth century andeven in the early nineteenth century assumed that DG 11 4to was conceivably the original manuscript of the work, but this was very firmly denied by
Rasmus Kristian Rask in his introduction to the edition of 1818 (pp. 8–9):
Some scholars have regarded the Uppsala Edda as the author’s own original;
but on the contrary, it seems to me obvious that it is the latest of the three, anda kind of epitome of the others.4

1 In an email to me of 8th October 2010, Guðvarður spoke of his and conservation
specialist Hersteinn Brynjólfsson’s impressions, though to be sure the latter had only
seen reproductions of the manuscript.
2 This manuscript came into the possession of Árni Magnússon in 1706. See­Finnur Jónsson 1931: viii.
3 It was probably from Johan Ihre, professor in Uppsala in the eighteenth century,that Jón Sigurðsson got the mistaken idea into his head that Jón Rúgmann had brought
DG 11 4to to Uppsala (Íslenzkt fornbréfasafn I: 499).
4 In Rask’s time the Utrecht manuscript was unknown and thus he speaks of justthree (complete) versions.

Introduction

xxxiiiRask’s proof is threefold. The headings in DG 11 4to cannot be original, forotherwise they would appear in the Codex Regius and Codex Wormianus as well;
the scribe has misunderstood some things, so his text cannot be the original; andshortening has sometimes led to the text of DG 11 4to ­meaning nothing or else
being just wrong. It may be said that everyone is now in agreement with Rask
on this point. DG 11 4to is not the original, not even a copy of the original. On
the other hand there is still disagreement about shortenings and lengthenings.
A copy of one medieval manuscript was made on paper just before theend of the sixteenth century (1595) and the copy is preserved in Utrecht inHolland (Codex Trajectinus or Trektarbók, Utrecht University Library no13741). The manuscript it was copied from is now lost, but it was closely
related to the Codex Regius.
Parts of the Prose Edda are preserved in AM 757 a 4to, AM 748 I b 4toand AM 748 II 4to (all three now in Reykjavík). They all have some leaves
missing, but the first two contain independent redactions of parts of the Edda,
and the text of the third, as far as it goes, is similar to that of GkS 2367 4to.2
In the late Middle Ages a copy of Codex Wormianus was made, of whichparts survive in AM 756 4to.
This is a considerably varied collection of manuscripts, which is noless remarkable for the fact that one can say that apart from the Utrecht
manuscript and AM 748 II 4to, each manuscript offers a separate version or
redaction of the work. Thus GkS 2367 4to has þulur that are not in Codex
Wormianus or the Uppsala manuscript and two poems, Jómsvíkingadrápa
and Málsháttakvæði, that are not in any other manuscript of the Edda; AM
242 fol. has fo­ur so-called grammatical treatises, an extended version of
the prologue, parts of a variant version of the second part of Skáldskapamál
and part of Rígsþula; DG 11 4to one of the grammatical treatises and a
version of Skáldatal and other additional material; AM 757 a 4to and 748
I b 4to texts of parts of Skáldskaparmál that vary considerably from theother manuscripts and þulur that are not in either GkS 2367 4to or Codex
Trajectinus.3 AM 757 a 4to also has parts of the third grammatical treatiseand some religious (Christian poems), AM 748 1 b 4to also has parts ofthe third grammatical treatise and part of a fifth and Íslendingadrápa. AM
748 II 4to contains passages from Gylfaginning and Skáldskaparmál with atext that is most similar to that in the Codex Regius, and the same Sturlung
1 An inaccurate diplomatic edition was published by von Eeden in 1913, andAnthony Faulkes prepared a facsimile edition in 1985.
2 See Guðrún Nordal 2001: 45. The texts of these manuscripts can be seen in Edda
Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 397–494 (AM 748 I b 4to), 501–572 (AM 757 a4to) and 573–627 (AM 748 II 4to).
3 These þulur are printed along with those of the Codex Regius in Skj A I 649–690.

xxxiv

Introduction

genealogy as is found in the Uppsala manuscript. The only manuscript thatis free from ‘interpolations’ seems therefore to be the Codex Trajectinus.
Hereafter the discussion will centre mainly on the Codex Regius version (R)and the Uppsala Edda version (U), and an attempt will be made to distinguishbetween versions and manuscripts by referring to the former as R and U andthe latter by their catalogue numbers.
In itself it is quite natural that there should be so many different versions if
one bears in mind that Snorra Edda is a textbook. It belongs to that genre ofwriting that is always being revised, always work in progress. Thus it is far
from the case that the rewriting of the Edda ends with the Middle Ages. Thisis demonstrated by, for example, the works of Jón lærði and Magnús Óláfssonof Laufás.1 In this book it is first and foremost the version of Snorra Edda
that is preserved in DG 11 4to and was conceivably made in its present form
about the middle of the thirteenth century or earlier that will be discussed.

2.2 Paper copies

As was pointed out above, there are three leaves of DG 11 4to that are­serious­ly damaged. That means that it is very important to find ­copies
that had been made before the damage occurred. The paper copies thathave been most used in editions up to now were all made after the vellum
left Iceland, which must have been during the time Brynjólfur Sveinsson
was in Roskilde (1632 onwards). While Jón lærði Guðmundsson was in
Copenhagen in 1636–37 he made a copy for Brynólfur (now Marshall 114
in the Bodleian Library in Oxford), and in fact it is by far the most likely
thing that Brynjólfur had taken the vellum with him from Iceland in 1631,
when he went to Denmark to continue his studies and take up his post in
Roskilde. Most other known copies are in ­Sweden, and it has generally
been copies made by Jón Rúgmann, Harald ­Wijsing, Erik Sotberg and Jón
Sigurðsson that have been used to fill the gaps in the text of the vellum(see Grape et al. 1977: xix). When the 1977 edition was completed, Jónlærði’s copy was still not known, but on the other hand the importanceof the manuscript to the discussion of which considerable space will be
devoted here, AM 157 8vo, has been overlooked for a long time.
AM 157 8vo is now preserved in the Árni Magnússon Institute in ­Iceland.
In Kålund’s catalogue the manuscript was numbered 2368 and its description
and dating is straightforward: ‘Paper 16 × 10·2 cm. 24 leaves. 17th century.
1 These will not be discussed further here, nor any other adaptations from thepost-Medieval period, though there would be good reason to do so. For Jón Lærði’s
Eddurit see Einar G. Pétursson 1998 and for the so-called Laufás Edda see Anthony
Faulkes 1977–79: I.

Introduction

xxxv

Binding covered with parchment with writing on the inside.’ His descriptionof the contents is clear and precise:1) Ff. 1–21v ‘Annar eddu partur er kalladur Skällda edur kiennyngar’.
Corresponds (with some omissions) to pp. 302–82 in the Arnamagnæan editionof Codex Upsaliensis; ends in Refhvörf.
2) Ff. 21v–22r ‘Nockur staf ro’: Seven alphabets in code, arranged in tabular form.
3) Ff. 22v–23v Skáldatal. Arranged in columns.
4) Ff. 23v–24 Lögsögumannatal á Íslandi.

This is in its way a quite satisfactory description of the contents, but could
well have been more detailed. Altogether we are speaking of 25 numbered
openings, 50 pages of text.

F. 1r to f. 16v, l. 8: Skáldskaparmál. Corresponds to DG 11 4to, Grape et al. 1977:
51–87. Apparently without abbreviations, but with a fair number of scribal errors
and a few emendations. To begin with the headings are included, though they
are not always identical to those in DG 11 4to, and when they are omitted there
is always a space left for them. Heading on f. 1r: Annar eddu partur er kallaður
Skällda eður kiennyngar.

F. 16v, l. 9 to f. 17v, l. 12: Part of the second grammatical treatise, from thecircular diagram of the alphabet. Corresponds to DG 11 4to, Grape et al. 1977:
89–91.

F. 17v, l. 13 to f. 21v, l. 10: ‘Hätta tal biriast’. The list of verses in Háttatal as in
DG 11 4to, Grape et al. 1977: 93 continues as far as f. 18r, l. 4. Then, after theheading ‘drott kuæda hattr’, the text corresponding to DG 11 4to, Grape et al.
1977: 94—101 ‘til rietts maals at færa’. These are the first 17 stanzas of Háttatalwith commentary.

F. 21v, l. 11: ‘Hier eptir skrifast Nockur staf ro með øðru fleira til gagns þeimBrúka vilja.’ This comprises eight alphabets tabulated in an oblong grid. Undir thegrid on the right hand-side is written: ‘Á þessari opnu stendr fyrst almenningur,
þar næst tvenn málrúnnar staf ro og 3 torkenning 4 ramvillyngur 5 villu letr 6ſprÿngletur siounda sliturs stafir.’ There is nothing corresponding to this in DG
11 4to.

F. 22v to f. 23v, in the left column: Skáldatal corresponding to DG 11 4to, Grapeet al. 1977: 43–47.
F. 23v to f. 24v, l. 4, in the right column: Lögsögumannatal corresponding to
DG 11 4to, Grape et al. 1977: 48–49.

On a piece of paper with the manuscript Árni Magnússon has written:‘Convenire puto cum Edda Upſalenſi’, i.e. ‘I believe this agrees with theUppsala Edda’.
All this is fine and good. Árni was certainly correct in implying that here weare concerned with a copy of DG 11 4to, and Jón Sigurðsson confirmed thiswith the following statement (Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: III 249):

xxxviIntroduction

Hic codex ex insula Flatey occidentalis Islandiæ in possessionem Arnæpervenisse videtur, sed ex codice Upsaliensi profectus est, nam non solum
multa habet Upsaliensi peculiaria, sed præsertim sub calcem addit resensumpoëtarum, huic codici in plurimis consentientem, sed magnopere depravatum,
addita insuper serie legiferorum ejusdem codicis. Non igitur dubitamus hunc
librum ex ipso codice Upsaliensi, dum in Islandia erat, vel ex ejus apographo
descriptum esse; neque enim pauca nobis indicia relicta sunt, quæ luculenter
demonstrent, plura apographa hujus codicis ante tempora Arnæ Magnæi intractu Borgarfjordensi et Dalensi exstitisse, iis præsertim locis, ubi posteri
familiæ Sturlungorum habitasse præsumi possunt.
This manuscript seems to have come into Árni’s possession from the islandof Flatey in the west of Iceland, but is derived from Codex Upsaliensis, for
not only does it have much that is peculiar to Codex Upsaliensis, but inparticular it adds near the end Skáldatal agreeing with that manuscript inmany details, though extremely corrupt, with the addition as well of the listof lawspeakers in the same manuscript. We therefore have no doubt that thisbook was transcribed from Codex Upsaliensis itself while it was in Iceland,or else from a copy of it; for we have surviving no few indications that
demonstrate splendidly that many copies of that manuscript existed before thetime of Árni Magnússon in the region of Borgarfjörður and Dalir, particularlyin those places where the descendants of the family of the Sturlungs may bepresumed to have lived.

It is not known where Jón got the information from that the manuscript
came from Flatey, unless he is there just thinking of the ‘many copies ofthat manuscript’ that he claimed to know had existed round Borgarfjörður.
Nothing is known of these copies. Particular variations in the spelling in
AM 157 8vo in fact indicate that the scribe was not from Borgarfjörður or
Dalir. This point will be returned to later.
Since Jón Sigurðsson was clearly aware that DG 11 4to was the main
source of AM 157 8vo, it is odd that he should not have looked into whether
the seventeenth-century scribe had other manuscripts available to him
and used them to supplement DG 11 4to, and also whether his copy could
perhaps provide fuller information about the text where DG 11 4to wasdamaged. For Jón Sigurðsson must have been fully aware of the damaged
pages, since he had himself made a copy of the manuscript while on his
visit to Uppsala.
The first question is soon answered. There are no signs that the scribe of
AM 157 8vo consulted other manuscripts than DG 11 4to or better copies
of it. This is obvious from the errors that are reproduced, and also from theway he omits where he cannot improve. Three examples will suffice.
On f. 27r, l. 23 of DG 11 4to a space was left to write the fragment of averse by Þjóðólfr hvinverski, but in AM 157 the space is closed up:

Introduction

xxxvii

DG 11 4to (f. 27r, l. 21; p. 126 below)
AM 157 8vo (f. 1r, line 5 from below)
Svá kvað Úlfr Uggason: Ríðum at vilgi So kvað Úlfr Uggason: Ríðum at viglivíðu, víðfrægr, en menn líða, Hroptatýr, víðum víðfrægr en menn líða, Hroptatýr
um hapta hróðrmál, sonar báli. Svá kvað að hapta hróðr mál, sonar báli. So kvaðÞjóðólfr hvinverski:
Hallfreðr vandræðaskáld: Sannyrðum
spenr sverða snarr þiggjandi viggjar ­bar­­haddaða byrjar biðkván und sig Þriðja.
Svá kvað Hallfrøðr: Sannyrðum spenrsverða snarr þiggjandi viggjan barhoddaða byrjar biðkván und sik Þriðja.

If the scribe had had either the Codex Regius version or the Codex ­Wormianus
version before him, he could have filled the gap with the quatrain of Þjóðólfr
and emended ríðum to ríðr in Úlfr’s verse. Vigli for vilgi is on the other
hand a not unparalleled kind of transposition of letters with this scribe. But
viggjar is his emendation for the meaningless viggjan.
In the same way it is interesting to look at examples where a seventeenthcentury scribe had fewer options (the letters in round brackets are represented
by indeterminate abbreviation signs in DG 11 4to):
DG 11 4to (f. 41r, l. 24; p. 228 below). AM 157 8vo (f. 12v, line 9 from below)
Tveir eru fuglar þeir er eigi þarf annan veg Tveir eru fuglar þeir er eÿ þarf annan
að kenna en kalla blóð eða hræ <drykk> veg að kenna en kalla blóð eður hræþeira. Þat er hrafn eða ǫrn. Alla aðra fugla þeirra og er það hrafn og örn. Alla aðrakarlkenda má kenna við blóð. Sem Þjóðólfr fugla karlkennda má kenna við blóð,kvað: Blóðorra lætr barri bragningr ara sem Þjóðólfur kvað: Blóðorra lætr barri
fagna; Gauts berr sík á sveita svans verð bragningr ara fagna Gauts berr sÿk og
konungr Hǫrða; Geirsoddum lætr grǿðir sveita svans verð konungr Hörða.
g(runn) h(vert) st(ika) <sunnar> h(irð)þ(at) <er> h(ann) s(kal) v(arða) hrægamms
ara s(ævar).
Krákr, Huginn, Muninn, borginmóði, Krákur, Huginn, Muninn og Borginmóði, árflognir, ártali. holdboði.
árflognir, ártali, holdboði.

The opening sentence is truly strange and probably corrupt in DG 11 4to, but
no attempt is made to emend it in AM 157 8vo. The abbreviations in Þjóðólfr
Arnórsson’s verse would have been incomprehensible unless one had seen
the complete lines just before or knew the verse by heart. So it would havebeen quite natural to omit the quatrain if the scribe did not have a text ofeither the Codex Regius version or the Codex Wormianus in front of him.
An example can also be pointed out where an obvious error in DG 11 4tois reproduced in AM 157 8vo:

DG 11 4to (f. 33r, l. 23; p. 170 below)
AM 157 8vo (f. 6v, l. 10)
Kona er kend til gulls, kǫlluð selja gulls. Kona er kennd til gulls kölluð selja gulls
Sem kvað Hallar-Steinn: Svalteigar mun sem kvað Hallar Steinn: Sval teigar mun

xxxviii

Introduction

selju salts Viðblindi galtar rǫfkastandi selju sjallt Viðblindi galtar rauf1 kastandi
rastar reyrþvengs muna lengi. Hér eru rastar reyrþvengs muna lengi. Hér eru
hvalir kallaðir Viðblindi galtar. Viðblindi hvalir kallaðir Viðblindi galtar. Viðblindi
var jǫtunn og dró hvali upp í hafi sem var jötunn og dró hvali í hafi upp sem fiska.
fiska. Teigr hvala er sær, rǫf sævar er gull. Teigur fiska er sær. Rauf sævar er gull; kona
Kona er selja gulls, þess er hún gefr. Selja er og selja gulls þess er hon gefur. Sel<j>aheitir tré. Kona er ok kend við allskyns tré heitir trje. Kona er kennd við allskyns trje
kvenkend. Hon er lág kǫlluð þess er hon kvenkennd, hon er lág kölluð þess er hon
lógar. Lág heitir tré þat er fellt er í skógi. lagar. Lág heitir trje það sem fellt er úr skógi.
Svá kvað Gunnlaugr ormstunga:
Sem kvað Gunnlaugur ormstunga:

The context makes it clear that whereas both manuscripts have ‘Viðblindi
galtar’, it ought to be ‘Viðblinda galtar’ as in the Codex Regius. Thus we
get the kenning svalteigr Viðblinda galtar, as in fact is made clear in theprose comments.
This list might be extended, but it is unnecessary to discuss the matter
further. AM 157 8vo is a copy, or a copy of a close copy, of DG 11 4to.
This having been established, the next step is obviously to examine theparts of this manuscript that are copied from the damaged pages in DG 11
4to, ff. 32r–34v, which are the last three leaves of the fourth gathering inthat manuscript. The complete text of these pages will appear later in thisedition, but here we shall just look at the holes in DG 11 4to where lines are
worst affected. The parts of the text that have disappeared from DG 11 areenclosed in square brackets. The text where the manuscripts do not quite
agree is underlined.
DG 11 4to (f. 32r, l. 15; p. 166 below).

AM 157 8vo (f. 6r, l. 5).

Eyss land[r]eki [l]jósu lastvar Kraka barri Eys landrek<i> ljósu lastvar kraka bariá hlémildra holdi hoskir [ká]lfur m[ér á hlæmildar holdi hoskur kálfur mér
sjálfum. Svá kvað] Sk[úl]i Þorsteinsson: sjálfum. So kvað Skúli Þorsteinsson:
Þá er ræfrvita Reifn[i]s rauð eg f[yrir Sǫl Þá er ræfurvita reipnis rauðir (rauðtil auðar] herfylgnis bar ek Hǫlga haugþak mér?) fyrir sól til auðar. Í Bjarkamálum
saman b[augum. Í Bjarkam]álum eru tǫlð er töld öll gulls heiti. So segir þar:mǫrg gulls heiti. Svá segir þar: G[ramr hinn Gramr hinn g<j>öflasti2 gladdi hirð sínagǫfga]sti gladdi hirð sína Fenju forverki, Fenju forverki, Fofnis miðgarði, Glasis
Fáfnis miðgarð[i, Gla]sis glóbarri, Grana glóbarði, Grana fagra byrði, Draupnisdýrsveita.
fagrbyrði, Draupnis dýrsveita.

Unfortunately some (quite readable) text is omitted in AM 157 8vo, and not
all difficulties can be resolved. For example, it cannot be seen from AM 157
8vo whether it should be baugum or bauga in Skúli Þorsteinsson’s verse,
1 In DG 11 4to rƒf is written ravf. The scribe of AM 157 8vo usually uses ǫ forthis sound, but appears not to have recognised the word and wrote rauf instead.
2 See Grape et al. 1977: 142.

Introduction

xxxix

since the scribe of AM 157 8vo omits the second couplet. On the other hand,
Jón Rúgmann’s reading gjƒflasti in Bjarkamál is supported by AM 157 8vo.
DG 11 4to (f. 32v l. 15; p. 170 below)

AM 157 8vo (f. 6v, l. 3.)
Maðr er kallaðr brjótr gulls, sem kvað Maður er kallaður brjótur gulls sem kvaðÓt[t]arr: Góðmenni[s] þar[f] ek gunnar Óttar: Góðmennnis þarf ek gunnar gullgullbrjótanda at nj[ó]ta, hé[r er almenn]is brjótandi að njóta, hann hefur almennis
inni inndrótt með gram svinnum. Svá kvað inni inndrótt með gram svinnum. Sem[Einarr skálaglamm: G]ullsendir l[æ]tr kvað Einar skálaglamm: Gull sendis lætur
grundar glaðar þengill her[drengi, hans g<r>undar glaður þeingill so leingi hans ek
mæti] kná ek hljóta hljó<t>, Yggs mjaðar kná ek hljóta hlio Yggs mjaðar njóta. Gull­
njóta. En [gullvǫrpuðr se]m Þorleikr vørpuður sem Þorleikur kvað: Hirð viður
kvað: Hirð viðr grams með gerðum grams með gerðum gullverpendr sér holla.
gullvǫrpuðr [sér ho]lla. Svá kvað Þorvaldr Sem kvað Þorvaldur blönduskáld: Gullblǫnduskáld: Gullstríðir verpr glóðum, stirður verpur blöðum gefr (?) konungur
gefr auð konungr rauðan, óþjóðar bregðr <rauðan>1 óþjóðar bregðr eyðir armleggseyðir, armleggs, Grana farmi.
Grana farmi.

The way this gap is filled by editors is largely supported by AM 157 8vo,
but the words glaður þeingill so leingi hans ek in AM 157 8vo suggest thatthe scribe saw something quite different from what Jón Rúgmann saw, andis supported by both the Codex Regius and Codex Wormianus.
DG 11 4to (f. 33r, l. 15; p. 174 below)

AM 157 8vo (f. 6v, l. 5 from below)

En stirðmálugr sta[rð]i storðar leggs En stirðmálugur starði storðar legg fyrir
fyrir borð[i fróns á] fólka reyna fránleitr borði fróns á flóka reynir fránleitr og blésok blés eitri. Viðr [ok] meiðr sem [kvað eitri. Viður og meiður sem Kormákr kvað:Korm]akr: Meiðr er mǫrgum ǿðri morð­­ Meiðr er mörgum æðri morðreins í dyn
reins í dyn flein[a; hjǫrr fær hildi]bǫrrum fleina . . . bóvom börvom hall Sigurði
hjarl Sigurði jarli. Lundr sem kvað Hallfreðr jalli. Lundur sem Hallfreður vandræða­[vendræða]sk[áld]. Alþol[lum] stendr Ullar skáld kvað: Alþollum stendr Ullar austur
austr að miklu trausti rǿkilundr hi[nn] ríki með miklu trausti ræki lundur hinn ríki[ra]ndfárs brynjaðr harri.
randfárs brynjaðr hari.

It is odd that here the scribe of AM 157 8vo should leave out the words hjƒrr
fær hildi which would have been in the middle of where the hole is in DG
11 4to, while on f. 33v he clearly makes a guess about what should be there.

DG 11 4to (f. 33 v, l. 15; p. 178 below)
AM 157 8vo (f. 7r, l. 19)
Vápn ok herklæði skal kenna til o[r]ustu ok Vopn ok herklæði skal kenna til orustu
til Óðins ok valm[e]ygja ok [h]er[konunga], og til Óðins og valmeyja og herkonunga
kenna hjálm hǫtt þ[eira] e[ða] fald, en og kalla hjálminn hött þeirra eður fald,
brynju serk eða skyr[tu, en skj]ǫld tjald. brynju serk eður skyrtu en skjöld tjald[E]n s[kja]ldb[or]g er kǫlluð hǫll eða ræfr, en skjaldborg er kölluð höll, ræfur eðurveg[r eða gólf. S]kildir eru kallaðir, ok veggur, gólf eður brík. Skildir eru kenndir
1 This word is added in the margin (by the same hand?) with an indicative sign.

xl

Introduction

kendir við herski[p], sól eða tung[l eða við herskip, sól eður tungl, loga eður bliklauf] eða [b]lik eða garðr skipsins. Skjǫldr eður garður skipsins. Skjöldur er kallaður
er kallaðr skip Ull[a]r eða fó[tr Hr]ungnis, skip Ullar eður fóta Hrugnis er hann stóðer hann stóð á skildinum.
á skildinum.

The letters that lay on the verso side of this leaf opposite hjƒrr fær hildi on therecto side are r eða gólf. S in DG 11 4to. It looks as though the scribe of AM
157 could read or thought he could read what was there, and interpreted it asgólf eður brík. Brík is found as the baseword in kennings for shield and in thesense of ‘board’ would fit in with ræfur, veggur and gólf. It may be noted that
he is apparently the only one to read loga where the editors print lauf, whichis the reading in Jón Rúgmann’s copy as well as the Codex Regius and Codex
Wormianus. His reading (skip) fóta Hrungnis fits better with skaldic usage thanfótr Hrungnis. The shield was what Hrungnir put under the soles of his feet.
The last leaf in the fourth gathering of DG 11 4to is, as one would expect,
the worst affected of the three. On the upper part of the leaf there is damage
that the editors have, what is more, given up trying to emend. Thus Grape etal. 1977 print the quatrain_ by Hallfreðr (p. 65) with the difficulties ­unresolved:‘und vr˙ ˙v . . . ivl˙ [r]vƞvm’. The scribe of AM 157 has no apparent problem
reading it, for he writes: ‘Unnfúr˙ imal runnum’. Certainly it has to be
admitted that the words are difficult to interpret, but he must have thought
he could read something.
Before he gets to the largest hole, the scribe of AM 157 gets in a mess.
He jumps over four lines in his exemplar, so we find nothing out about the­legibility of the manuscript here. On the other hand there is in little doubtthat he read what followed without difficulty.
DG 11 4to (f. 34r, l. 14; p. 180 below)

AM 157 8vo (f. 7v, l. 4)Hlýrtungl sem [hér segir]: Dagr var fríðr sáer fǫgrum fleygjendr ­alimleygjar á hran[ferilh]ringa hlýrtu[ngli m]ér þrungðu. Garðr skips,
sem hér segir: [S]vo [for geg]n í gǫgn[u]m Garður skips sem hér segir: So fór í gegn[garð stei]nfarinn barða, sá var, gunnstǿrir gögnum grandsteirn farinn branda sá vör
geira gu[nnar]hǿ[f]r, se[m næfrar]. Askr Ullar gunnstærir geira gunnar hæfir sem næfra.
sem Þjóðólfr kvað. Ganga él um yng[va] Askr Ullar, sem Þórólfur kvað: Ganga él[Ullar skips með full]u, þar er sam­naglar um yngva Ullar skips með fullu þar er
siglur slíðrdúkaðar ríða. Ilja [blað] Hrungnis, samnaglar siglu slíðurdúkaðar ríða. Iljase[m] kvað Bragi.
blað Hrungni
 sem Bragi kvað.

In fact there is a lot that is odd about this page and its legibility. Jón Rúgmann
was able to read the words Ullar skips með fullu (see Grape et al. 1977:154), and Sotberg’s copy in Cod. Ups. R 684 (S) includes them too, but Jón
Sigurðsson on the other hand could read nothing there. Thorell points out

Introductionxlithat this may be taken to mean that this place was relatively undamaged in
Jón Rúgmann’s time, but he adds (Grape et al. 1977: 154):
To a certain extent this is contradicted . . . by the fact that Jón Rúgmann in thecorresponding place on the next page has left an open space for three words (envondur viðris) that were not filled in until later, the third word wrongly. How S,
on the other hand, has, as far as one can judge at the first attempt, been able toproduce a relatively correct reading remains to be explained.

So we have to turn the page.

DG 11 4to (f. 34v, l. 10; p. 184 below)

AM 157 8vo (f. 7v, l. 11 from below)

Spjót er kallaðr ormr, sem Refur kvað: Spjót er kallað ormur sem Refur kvað:Kná [my]rkdreki markaðr mi[nn] þar er Kná myrkdreki markaður minn þarýtar finna ǿfr á aldar lóf[um eikinn b]orðs ýtar finna æfur á aldar lofum eikiborðs
á leika. Ǫrvar eru kallaðar hagl boga eða á leiki. Örvar eru kenndar hagl boga
strengjar eða h[lífa] eða orrostu, sem Einarr eður strengja eður hlífa eður orustu sem
kvað: Brak-Rǫgna skóg bogna barg óþ[y] Einar kvað: Brak rögna skók bogna okrmir var[g]a hagl úr Hlakkar seglum hjǫrs bjarg óþyrmir varga hagl úr Hlakkar
rakliga fjǫrvi. Orrosta er kǫlluð Hjað[nin] seglum hjörs raklega fjörvi. Orusta er
ga veður eða él, en vopn Hjaðninga eldr eða kölluð Hjaðninga veður eður él, en vopn
vendir. Orrosta er [veðr Ó]ðins, sem fyrr Hjaðninga eldur eður v<e>ndir. Orusta
er ritat. Svá kvað Ví[ga-Glú]mr: Rudd[a er og kölluð veður Óðins sem fyr var
ek se]m [ja]rðar orð lék á því forðum með ritað sem kvað Víga-Glúmur: Rudda eg
veðr[stǫfum V]iðris vand[ar] mér til handa. sem jarðar á veðurstöfum Viðris vandilsViðris veður er orrosta [en vǫndur vígs mér til handa Viðris1 veður er orusta ensver]ðið, en menn stafir sverðsins. Hér er vígs vöndur er sverðið en menn stafirb[æði vápn] ok or[rusta k]e[nt] ok haft til sverðsins. Hér er bæði veður og orusta
kenningar mannsins, ok er [þat] rekit kallat kent og haft til kenningar mannsins og
er svá er ort. Skjǫldr [er] land vápnanna er það rekið kallað er so er ort. Skjöldur
en vápn eru hagl eða regn þess [lands] ef er land voknanna2 en vopn eru hagl eðurregn þess land
 ef nýgervingar er ort.
nýge[r]vinga[r er] ort.

Apart from the fact that the scribe omits a whole line of Víga-Glúmr’s versethat is fully legible in DG 11 4to (orð lék á því forðum), the text in AM 157
8vo may be said to be complete and accurate (except for vandils, which may
have been in DG 11 4to, see p. 186 note 3 below) and the only explanation
can be that the exemplar was undamaged when the copy was made.
It seems therefore, after what has been said, that the obvious thing to do
is to use AM 157 8vo when gaps have to be filled in Skáldskaparmál in DG
11 4to. On the other hand, some things suggest that the damage had at any
rate started to take place on ff. 33 and 34 before that copy was made.
1 It would be more normal to expand the abbreviation to viðar.

2 According to Maurer 1888: 284–88, this spelling indicates that the scribe grew up
in the Eastern fjords or the south-east of Iceland rather than in Borgarfjörður or Dalir.

xlii

Introduction

2.3 Manuscript relations

Here is not the place to describe the other manuscripts of Snorra Edda indetail. On the other hand it is necessary to point out that what is here referred
to as the Codex Regius version is largely the foundation of the texts in fourmanuscripts. The Utrecht manuscript was copied from a now lost sistermanuscript to GkS 2367 4to, the Codex Regius. Codex Wormianus, AM
242 fol., is largely derived from a manuscript with basically the same text as
GkS 2367 4to, but has readings and reworkings of some parts that indicate
an independent redactor who occasionally introduces readings that appear
to be closely related to the Uppsala Edda version.1 Since Codex Wormianus
is definitely much later than DG 11 4to, one obviously cannot rule out thepossibility that the scribe of Codex Wormianus had access to a text that wasat any rate more closely related to the Uppsala Edda version. AM 748 II 4tocontains two fragments of Skáldskaparmál with a text very similar to that of
the Codex Regius. The Codex Regius version and the Uppsala Edda version
may be regarded as the two main versions of the Edda and will hereafter bereferred to as R and U respectively.
The fragmentary manuscripts AM 757 a 4to and AM 748 I b 4to contain aquite different and independent version of parts of Skáldskaparmál that seem
generally to be closest to R, though there are readings in them that indicate a
relationship to U. AM 756 4to, as was said above, contains parts of Gylfaginning and Skáldskaparmál derived from Codex Wormianus.
The greatest difference between R and U is in length. Some mythologicalnarratives in the Uppsala Edda version are much briefer than in the Codex Regius
version, the material is ordered differently and the lengthy quotations fromÞórsdrápa, Haustlƒng, Ragnarsdrápa and Grotta­sƒngr are not in U, but on theother hand DG 11 4to contains material that is not to be found in precisely thesame form in other manuscripts: Skáldatal,2 a genealogy of the Sturlungs,3 a listof lawspeakers, the second grammatical treatise4 and a list of stanzas of Háttatal.
For a good century the relationship of these manuscripts has been a matterof dispute among scholars. It has generally been accepted as certain that all
versions are ultimately derived from the same archetypal manuscript, and thenthere seemed to be only two possibilities: either the Uppsala Edda version isa shortening of the Codex Regius version or the latter is an expansion of theformer.
1 Cf. Faulkes (1998: xl): ‘in chapter 65 there are rather a lot of agreements ­between

W and U’.
2 A version of Skáldatal was also in the Heimskringla manuscript Kringla and ispreserved in copies of it.
3 The Sturlung genealogy in AM 748 II 4to is almost identical.
4 Also in Codex Wormianus.

Introduction

xliii

The problem in this debate has always been that it is possible to use thesame examples to support either theory, and as is pointed out in Section
3.1 below, Zetterholm, after a detailed investigation (1949), reached theconclusion that in the narrative of Þórr’s journey to Útgarða-Loki the text of
the Uppsala Edda version was a shortening and the text of the Codex Regius
version was an expansion of the original story.
In my essay Tertium vero datur (DIVA, http://uu.diva-portal.org/smash/
record.jsf?pid=diva2:322558) I tried to sort out these theories and reached
the conclusion that in fact there was a third possibility that was by far themost likely. Snorri himself made two versions of his Edda, and so the twomain versions that survive are derived from different originals. This is anancient idea, expressed most clearly in the doctoral dissertation of the German
scholar Friedrich W. Müller in 1941 (Untersuchungen zur Uppsala-Edda).
The author fell in the First World War and did not live to follow up his ideas,
and in most of what has been written since on this topic they are dismissed
as an interesting hypothesis incapable of proof and in fact rather improbable.
There is, however, a particular reason in this context to mention Zetterholm’s
research (1949) again, and it will be discussed further later. His is the mostscholarly criticism of Müller’s method I have seen.
Walter Baetke’s variation of Müller’s theory in his essay Die ­Götterlehre
der Snorra-Edda, which first appeared in 1950 and was reprinted in Kleine
Schriften in 1973, is interesting. Baetke accepts the arguments of Müller andearlier Mogk (1925) that the Uppsala Edda version must retain much fromthe original version, but then adds (1973: 234):
I am not so convinced about Müller’s thesis, at least insofar as it pertains to thePrologue, that both versions, X [= R] and U, derive from Snorri himself; I am
more inclined to see in some of the additions of X the hand of a later redactor.

In other words the revision was not necessarily made entirely by the original
author, rather by someone else.

xliv

Introduction

3 How did the text of the Edda come into being?

About the answer to this question there is little or nothing known. All an­investigator can do is keep asking himself what is most likely, how must it
have been, what can be deduced from the manuscripts and texts. When Finnur
Jónsson rejected the theory that the U text was a copy of some kind of roughdraft that the archetype of the other manuscripts had been based on, he grasped
at among other things the argument that it ‘conflicts . . . with everything that isotherwise known about book production in Iceland’ (1931: xxxi). But the fact
is that we know almost nothing about how a work like Snorra Edda would
come into being. It is easy to imagine that Njáls saga was based on oral tradition, because there is something there to catch hold of. Egils saga follows thepattern of a biography, Gunnlaugs saga is a love story with triangular relationships. Hrafnkels saga is a novella about a power struggle. These works havesome coherence. The Edda has no storyline except that based on Vƒluspá in
Gylfaginning. Though it states that it is a book to teach young poets (ch. 34 in
the U version), it has no precedent as an ars poetica that it bears any similarity
to. So we can only use guesswork about the origin of the work.
The first main part of the Edda, Gylfaginning, is a collection of mythological stories and pieces of information about Norse mythology that cannot
have existed in systematic form in a Christian society before the time of the
Edda. The author’s sources in this part must have been oral tales in prose
or poetry that existed here and there, the same stories in various places but
not identical in any two.
The second major part, Skáldskaparmál, is a systematic presentation of
poetical language with examples from earlier poets that would not all havebeen preserved in any one place either. We have no reason to think that there
were not collections of material, lists of names, þulur and so forth, in existence
before Snorri’s time. On the other hand, we have good reason to assume that
he created his own personal system, arranging the sources in a new way.
Both these things are quite different from anything we have reason to assume
about the creation of other narrative works of the Middle Ages in Iceland.

3.1 Myths

I based my arguments in Tertium vero datur on a detailed comparison of
narrative passages in GkS 2367 4to and DG 11 4to. Word counts seemed toshow that theories of shortening and lengthening were pretty far-fetched,since the comparison of the proportional differences in length indicated thatthree explanations would be required. This can be illustrated in three tables.
The numbers in the first column show the order in which these passages­appear in the text. In the first table was have the passages in which DG 11 4tohas practically the same number of words as GkS 2367 4to, or at least 85%:

xlv

Introduction
Words
in DG
11 4toWords
in GkS2367 4toU as% of R

3255

3559

91·5

Loki and family

1153

1158

99·5

Gyðjur introduced

463

520

89·0

Þórr and Hrungnir

1063

1109

95·8

Þórr and Geirrøðr

612

593

103·0

Sif’s hair and otherdwarves’ work

709

723

98·0

Andvari’s gold

491

553

88·8

Hrólfr kraki

641

754

85·0

No

This
editionFaulkesContents2

Pp. 22–46

2005
15/5

Bifrǫst – Forseti(prose and verse)

3

Pp. 46–50

4

Pp. 50–54

15

Pp. 90–94

16

Pp. 94–96

17 Pp. 236–238
18 Pp. 238–240
19 Pp. 240–242

2005
26/35
2005
29/17
1998
20/18
1998
24/17

1998
41/29
1998
45/3
1998
58/4

Obviously the texts in this table are of such similar length that they could as
far as that goes be copied from the same exemplar. Yet the matter is not sosimple. Passages 15–19 are all from the original collection in Skáldskapar­mál, but only nos 2–4 are from Gylfaginning. In passage 2, the description of
the scene and the circumstances, there also appear some strange abbreviationsin DG 11 4to, which Maja Bäckvall (2007) and Lasse Mårtensson and Heimir
Pálsson (2008) have shown cannot be derived from the same exemplar as
was used for GkS 2367 4to. They are in this quotation from Vƒluspá:Þá gengu v.
A. s
g. h. g.
ok um þat g’
h’ skyldi dverga
drótt um spekja
ór brimi blóðgu
ok Bláins leggium.

Þá gengu regin ǫllá rǫkstóla,
ginnheilug goð
ok um þat gættust
hverr skyldi dverga
dróttir skepja
ór Brimis blóði
ok ór Bláins leggjum

The text on the right shows the whole stanza as we know it from the Codex
Regius of the eddic poems (GkS 2365 4to), but obviously there is no way ofunderstanding the abbreviations in DG 11 4to unless the first four lines (which
are the first refrain in the poem) have appeared earlier, as they have in GkS 2365
4to. Then it is natural to abbreviate the refrain the second time it comes, as isxlvi

Introduction

done in GkS 2365 4to, f. 1, l. 19, but it is not abbreviated in any manuscript ofSnorra Edda except DG 11 4to, where it has not appeared before. The samething happens in other places with verse quotations in DG 11 4to.1 How did such
abbreviations get into this manuscript? They cannot derive from GkS 2365 4to,for there the refrain is abbreviated in a different way, and Hauksbók, of course,
does not come into question here if only because of its age, and anyway the refrain
is not abbreviated there either. The only possible explanations are that a scribe
had omitted an earlier occurrence of the verse in his exemplar, or that he knew
the lines from some other source, and since he was making the manuscript for
his own personal use, he abbreviated the lines as an aide-mémoire and relied on
his memory ro recall the full text. This might have been done by Snorri himself.
In the next table there are narratives where the text of DG 11 4to has about
60–75% of the number of words in GkS 2367 4to, and here it is only stories
from Gylfaginning that are concerned:
NoThis
editionFaulkesContents

Words
in GkS2367 4to

U as
% of
R

0

Pp. 6–10

2005
3/1

Words
in DG
11 4toPrologue

1007

1725

58·4

1

Pp. 12–20

Creation story

1693

2562

66·1

6

Pp. 56–60

2005
32/3

People and everyday life in Valhǫll

473

627

75·0

7

Pp. 60–62

2005
34/27

392

586

66·8

8

Pp. 64–72

2005
37/3

Þórr and ÚtgarðaLoki

2207

3468

63·5

11

P. 78

Loki’s punishment

334

522

64·0

12

Pp. 78–84

Fimbulvetr, ragna­
røkkr (prose)

729

1230

59·3

2005
8/26

2005
48/15

2005
49/18

The builder of thefortification; origin
of Sleipnir

Now the picture gets more complicated.
The Prologue will be discussed later. But however one looks at this text it isdifficult to see a common original for all versions. A particular problem is that
the Prologue conflicts with Gylfa­ginning when we get to the origin of Óðin.2
1 See Lasse Mårtensson and Heimir Pálsson 2008.
2 See Heinrich Beck 2004 and 2009.

xlviiIntroduction

Certainly it is possible to imagine that someone has retold stories andshortened a great deal, but it is certainly not the same person as edited thestories on p. xlv above. Boer (1924) suggested different editors, and of course
this is a possible explanation, but as far as I know has no parallel within thesame work. We find various editors at work in for example Hauksbók, buteach keeps within his own area. Here one would have to assume editors each
intruding on another’s work. So it is tempting to look for another explanation.
The most detailed examination of one of these pieces of narrative wascarried out by D. O. Zetterholm in his Studier i en Snorre-text. Tors färd tillUtgård (1949). Zetterholm described shortenings in Sagas of Icelanders andKings’ Sagas, and also in Hauksbók, but his careful study of the texts of GkS
2367 4to and DG 11 4to led to an unexpected conclusion in the middle of his
essay about lengthening and shortening: ‘My answer must be: ­lengthening in
R and shortening in U’ (p. 54). This gives a splendid picture of the problem
that arises. The arguments can be turned back and forth according to how thewind blows. If one assumes shortening in U, it is at the same time tempting
to assume lengthening in R.
A third picture arises when the texts in the next table are examined. Herethe number of words in DG 11 4to are less than 50% of that in GkS 2367
4to. The first five narratives are in the Gylfaginning part of DG 11 4to, but
nos 13 and 14 are in Skáldskaparmál in the Codex Regius version.The Grotti
story is in Skáldskaparmál in both versions:
No This edition Faulkes

5

P. 54

9

Pp. 72–74

10 Pp. 74–76
13 Pp. 86–88
14

P. 88

20

P. 244

2005
30/38
2005
44/3
2005
45/16
1998
1
1998
4/8
1998
51/29

Contents
Freyr and Gerðr
(prose and verse)Þórr and theMiðgarðs­ormr

Words Words inin DG 11 GkS 2367
4to
4to

U as %
of R

147

454

32·4

292

655

44·5

Death of Baldr

610

1242

49·0

Iðunn and Þjassi

452

996

45·7

Mead of poetry

392

924

42·4

Grotti

81

337

24·0

Here it should be noted that in most cases we are dealing with key myths about
the gods. It was bound to be reckoned a basic element in a textbook about
poetry to give information about the mead of poetry.1 Freyr’s love story was
1 See my article about the Gunnlǫð story (2010b).

xlviii

Introduction

awe-inspiring. And we also know from other sources that Þórr’s encounter with
the Miðgarðsormr was one of the most popular of all the ­stories about the gods.1
And the death of Baldr and the theft of Iðunn’s apples were no small affairs.
The story of Grotti is a strange one and Grottasƒngr an unusual poem. In viewof this it is difficult to see any good reason for shortening in these cases, and
it is natural to demand an explanation if people want to believe in that theory.
Now it is of course pointless to discuss medieval texts of the Edda
without trying to understand the sources and possible origins of the work.
It has already been pointed out that Snorri’s main sources for his myths
must have been oral. Of course, mythological poems are often invoked
as sources in Gylfaginning, but if the text is examined, there are actually
very few poems named there that we know from the collection of eddic
poems that we have. In DG 11 4to only Vƒluspá and Grímnismál are
mentioned by name. A poem called Heimdallargaldr is also mentioned,
but it is otherwise unknown. Verses are quoted that we know as part ofVafþrúðnismál, but the poem’s name does not appear in DG 11 4to andin GkS 2367 4to it is only said once that ‘so says the giant Vafþrúðnir’(Finnur Jónsson 1931: 13). In DG 11 4to single verses are quoted from
Fáfnis­mál, Lokasenna,2 Hyndluljóð3 and Hávamál 4 (pp. 30, 35–36, 16
and 12).
It is as clear as daylight that the structure of Gylfaginning is based on thatof Vƒluspá. The order of topics is the same, and the quotations from thepoem are numerous, though there are more in the Codex Regius version
than in the Uppsala Edda. On the other hand, scholars have sometimes
been remarkably bold in using Snorri and his Edda to explain the Vƒluspá
of the Codex Regius poems. For example, there is no way that the words ofVƒluspá 24, ‘brotinn var borðveggr | borgar Ása’ can be taken as referring
to events leading up to the story of the building of the gods’ fortification, as
is commonly done, except by invoking Snorra Edda, since the next elementin the Vƒluspá narrative simply tells that Freyja (not the sun and moon as inSnorra Edda) had been given to the giants, and there is no mention there of
the building of the fortification or Sleipnir. While it is clear that Snorri had
a different version of Vƒluspá from the one we know from GkS 2365 4to,
1 See for example Preben Meulengracht Sørensen 2002.

2 In fact stanzas 21, 29 and possibly 47 of the poem we know by this name.

3 In GkS 2367 this quotation is attributed to ‘the short Vƒluspá’ (Finnur Jónsson 1931:

12–13), which is taken to be stt. 29–44 of the poem otherwise known as Hyndluljóð.
4 This quotation is rather doubtful. Hávamál is not named, and this would be theonly quotation from an eddic poem put into the mouth of Gylfi (and it is also rather
inaccurate, though less so in GkS 2367 4to). On this see Heimir Pálsson 1994.

xlix

Introduction

or else used an oral source that we do not know, we probably ought to tread
very warily in using his Edda to interpret Vƒluspá.
Many have been ready to reckon the skaldic poems Ragnarsdrápa,Þórsdrápa, Húsdrápa and Haustlƒng among Snorri’s sources. From
Bragi Boddason’s Ragnarsdrápa he is supposed to have taken various
stories, probably especially those about Hjaðningavíg, Sƒrli and Hamðir
and Gefjun’s ploughing—for Þórr and the Miðgarðsormr he had somany sources that were in agreement that not much could have been
added from Bragi. On ­H jaðningavíg there is this to be said, that in DG
11 4to as in other versions of the Edda, there is a fairly full accountof Hildr, Heðinn and Hǫgni. If it is compared with the quotation from
Ragnarsdrápa in GkS 2367 4to (DG 11 4to does not include it), there areno verbal correspondences, though the story is undoubtedly the same.
Sǫrli and Hamðir are only mentioned in kennings in the Uppsala Edda.
In the Codex Regius the passage about them is in the section devoted to thestory of the Niflungs. About this Finnur Jónsson says (1931: lvi): ‘This wholestory is without doubt based on the old Sigurðarsaga (Fáfnisbana), which
is given this name by Snorri in his commentary to Háttatal (p. 231).’ Since
this is an important matter, it is tempting to compare the texts of Háttatal
35 and its commentary (but only including half-stanzas):
DG 11 4to (p. 294 below)

Reist at Vágsbrú vestan,varrsíma bar fjarri,
heitfastr hávar rastir
hjálm-Týr svǫlu stýri . . .

Hér er skjálfhent eða aðal­­hending í þriðja vísuorði í
hvárum helmingi, en at ǫðrusem dróttkvætt. Þenna háttfann fyrst Þorvaldr veili. Þá
lá hann í útskeri nokkuru,
kominn af skips­broti okhafði fátt klæða, en veðrkalt. Þá orti hann kvæði erkǫlluð er Kviðan skjálfhenda eða Drápan steflausa.

GkS 2367 4to(Faulkes 2007: 18)
Þessi háttr er hin forna
skjálfhenda:
Reist at Vágsbrú vestan(varrsíma bar fjarri)
heitfastr hávar rastir
hjálm-Týr svǫlu stýri . . .

AM 242 fol.

Reist at Vágsbrú vestanvarrsíma bar fjarri
heitfastr hávar rastir
hjálm-Týr svǫlu stýri . . .

Hér er skjálfhent með aðal­­­­ Hér er skjálfhenda með
hending í þriðja vísuorði í aðal­hendingum hið þriðja
hvárum tveggja helmingi, vísuorð í <h>várum helmingi,
en <at> ǫðru sem dróttkvætt. en at ǫðru sem dróttkvætt.
Þenna hátt fann fyrst Veili.
Þá lá hann í útskeri nokkvoru,
kominn af skipsbroti, okhǫfðu þeir illt til klæða okveðr kalt. Þá orti hann kvæði
er kallat er kviðan skjálfhenda eða drápan steflausa,
ok kveðit eptir Sigurðar sǫgu.

lIntroduction

The last five words in GkS 2367 4to here are absent in Codex Trajectinus, so
Sigurðar saga is only named in the one manuscript, and the scribe or editor of
Codex Wormianus seems moreover rather confused about skjálfhenda, putting
the account of Veili/Véli after the otherwise nameless stanza (which is not inskjálfhenda) that appears as st. 38 in DG 11 4to, at the end of the poem andwithout commentary too in GkS 2367 4to, not at all in Codex Trajectinus (which,however, lacks the end of the poem), but after st. 54 in Codex Wormianus (thelast sentence describes the form of this stanza, not of skjálfhenda):1
Farar snarar fylkir byrjar,
freka breka lemr á snekkjum
vaka taka vísa rekkarviðar skriðar at þat biðja . . .

Þenna hátt fann sá maðr er Véli hét þá er hann kom ór skipsbroti, þá er hann varí skeri einu. Þá orti hann kvæði er hann kallaði kviðuna skjálfhendu eða drápuna
steflausu. Hér eru þrjár hendingar í vísuorði ok skothent í fyrsta ok þriðja vísuorði
en þriðja hending ok fylgir samstafa hverri hendingu.

All this confusion leaves us unclear whether the author of the Edda knew
this famous work Sigurðar saga at all. The title is not recorded elsewhere,
but it is taken to be an early version of Vƒlsunga saga. In any case, if theauthor of the Edda had known Hamðismál he would be more likely to havebased the little he says about Hamðir and Sǫrli on that poem.
Gefjun and her encounter with Gylfi is not mentioned in DG 11 4to. This
story may have been little known in Iceland before Snorri paid his visit tolawman Áskell and his wife Kristín in 1219.
Eilífr Guðrúnarson’s Þórsdrápa is a long and unusual poem, and it is only
preserved in Snorra Edda (Codex Regius, Codex Trajectinus and Codex
Wormianus), which have nineteen stanzas in a row (Faulkes 1998: 25–30),
though there are two quatrains that are preserved in DG 11 4to as well as in theother three which could belong to the poem and were included as part of it byFinnur Jónsson in Skjaldedigtning (A I: 151 and 152), bringing the number to 21.
Although Þórsdrápa is an obscure poem, there is no doubt that it isabout Þórr’s journey to Geirrøðargarðar, and all uncertainty is removed at
the end of the narrative in DG 11 4to (and the other manuscripts), where it
says: ‘Eilífr Guðrúnarson has composed an account based on this story inÞórsdrápa.’ Here it is tempting to quote what Finnur Jónsson says in his
edition of Snorra Edda (1931: lv):
Ch. 27 [in his edition] contains Þórr’s journey to Geirrøðr and the killing of thelatter, the same material as Eilífr Goðrúnarson treated in his remarkable and difficult
poem Þórsdrápa, which is included in RWT, but lacking in U. There can scarcely

1 In fact the deleted words should probably stand, since the description applies tolines 1 and 3, but not to lines 2 and 4.

Introductionli

be any doubt that the poem is a (later) interpolation; but Snorri did know the poem,
for he quoted a couple of half-verses from it elsewhere. There is really nothing in
Snorri’s account that definitely seems to go back to the poem. A verse in ljóðaháttr(about the river Vimur) is quoted; this and the whole account is obviously based on
an ancient oral tradition. There is actually a contradiction between Snorri and thepoem, since Snorri explicitly says that Þórr had neither his hammer nor his girdle ofmight, whereas in the poem he strikes the giant with his ‘bloody hammer’ (v. 90).1

In fact Finnur also points out that the account of Þórr’s breaking the backsof the giant’s daughters could be based on st. 14 of Þórsdrápa, but thenthat is all there is, he says. On the other hand he fails to mention that DG 11
4to attributes a second ljóðaháttr stanza to Þórr, thus making him a moreproductive poet than he is in the other manuscripts.
Another quatrain that has been used as an example is as follows (st. 39 in
DG 11 4to, st. 44 in GkS 2367; Faulkes 1998: 15; p. 140 below):Reiðr stóð Rǫsku bróðir
vá gagn faðir Magna.
Skelfra [DG 11: Skalf eigi . . .] Þórs né Þjálfaþróttar steinn við ótta.

It is easy to regularise the pattern of alliteration by reading Vreiðr andVrƒsku. Though Icelandic poets in Eilífr’s time usually ignore vr- at the
beginning of words, they would definitely have known enough examples
of its being required to be able to capitalise on the variation. What is much
more surprising is that in the long quotation from Þórsdrápa in the Codex
Regius version the first couplet does not appear. The second couplet, which
may perhaps be a stef, does (though it does not occur elsewhere in the poem
as it is recorded), but with the verb in the past tense (skalfa) in all manuscripts(Faulkes 1998: 28/7–8). Whatever the explanation of this may be, it suggeststhat the quatrain quoted above is derived from a different source from thatused for the long quotation.
Jón Sigurðsson put forward the conjecture that the scribe of DG 11 4to had
intended the last part of f. 22v and ff. 23r–26v to contain Eilífr’s Þórsdrápa.2
It would then have had to be a long drápa, for the nineteen stanzas in the
Codex Regius would have filled only one leaf in DG 11 4to. It seems much
more sensible to accept Finnur Jónsson’s idea that the quotation was interpolated into the Codex Regius version, and anyway it is clear that Skáldatal,
the genealogy and list of lawspeakers were included in the Uppsala Edda
version according to a preconceived plan.
1 In a lively interpretation of Þórsdrápa in Speculum Norroenum 1981, ­Margaret
Clunies Ross makes a great deal out of this and conjectures that it referred to an
initiation rite in which Þórr gained possession of his hammer.
2 Íslenzkt fornbréfasafn I: 499; cf. Grape 1962: 11.

lii

Introduction

About Húsdrápa Finnur Jónsson was in no doubt. From it Snorri had
got information about Þórr’s encounter with the Miðgarðsormr: ‘It is notdifficult to point to the sources used here. They are Úlfr’s Húsdrápa, poems
by Eysteinn Valdason and possibly others, together with Hymiskviða’ (1931:liii). Finnur also refers to Mogk’s account (1880). Now it is obvious that thiswas a well known story throughout the Germanic linguistic area and would
have been often retold. Moreover it appears that two differing versions werecurrent, so that there is no way that we can nail down the particular sources
used by Snorri in this instance.1
Of course this does not mean that we can put forward the idea that Snorri
did not know Húsdrápa, that powerful poem that Úlfr Uggason is supposed
to have composed when transported with delight at the images depicted on
the walls of the hall at Hjarðarholt, as it says in Laxdæla saga. But it is one
thing to be acquainted with a poem, or even to know it, and quite another to
use it as a source. This can be illustrated by a simple example.
Both Finnur Jónsson (1931: liii) and Mogk reckoned it obvious that Baldr’s
death and funeral was described according to the account in Húsdrápa.
This of course cannot be disproved, but even so, the difference between
the two accounts is rather striking. Úlfr Uggason said this according toS­káldskaparmál in DG 11 4to:Ríðr á bǫrg til borgarbǫðfróðr sonr Óðins,Fr[eyr], ok fólkum stýrir,fyrstr enum gulli bysta.
Something has gone wrong in the genealogy here. As is well known,
Freyr was not Óðinn’s son. The Codex Regius version has sonar, and thenpresumably the lines mean ‘Freyr rides on a boar to the pyre of Óðinn’s son’.
But in Gylfaginning it says in both the Codex Regius version and the Uppsala
Edda version: ‘Freyr sat í kerru ok var þar beittr fyrir gǫltrinn Gullinbusti
eða Sligrutanni [GkS 2367 4to: Slíðrugtanni]. Heimdallr reið Gulltopp.’
It therefore seems unsafe to assume that the account of the funeral in
Gylfaginning is based on the wording of Úlfr Uggason. There is a difference
between coming riding on a boar and harnessing it to a chariot.2 It is however
clear that the narrator in the Uppsala Edda version knew Húsdrápa, and it
is enough to point to his wording of how Loki and Heimdallr fought over
1 In DG 11 4to it is clearly stated that Þórr decapitated the giant, while in the Codex
Regius version alternative endings to the story are referred to.
2 Yet we must be a little cautious here, because in DG 11 4to it says this about Freyja:‘En er hon ríðr þá ekr hon á kǫttum sínum ok sitr í reið (p. 42 below). In GkS 2367
4to it says: ‘En er hon ferr, þá ekr hon kǫttum tveim ok sitr í reið’ (Faulkes 2005: 2 5).

Introductionliii

Brísingamen: ‘Úlfr Uggason kvað í Húsdrápu langa stund eptir þessi frásǫgn
ok er þess þar getit at þeir vóru í sela líki’ (p. 146 below).
In DG 11 4to, Þjóðólfr hvinverski’s Haustlƒng is mentioned once, andthen with recognisable wording: ‘Eftir þessi sǫgu hefir ort Þjóðólfr enn
hvinverski í Haustlǫng.’ The story referred to is the encounter of Þórr andthe giant Hrungnir, which in the Uppsala Edda version has been moved andplaced at the end of Gylfaginning. In the Codex Regius version there is aquotation comprising seven stanzas of the poem.
But in addition, in the Codex Regius version there is an even longer
quotation from Haustlƒng after the answer to the question ‘Hvernig skal
kenna Iðunni?’ In Faulkes’s edition the answer is as follows (1998: 30):1
Kalla hana konu Braga ok gætandi eplanna, en eplin ellilyf Ásanna; hon er
ránfengr Þjaza jǫtuns, svá sem fyrr er sagt at hann tók hana braut frá Ásum. Eptirþeiri sǫgu orti Þjóðólfr hinn hvinverski í Haustlǫng.

Thirteen stanzas follow, and actually there is much that is odd in this material.
The story has been told at the beginning of Skáldskaparmál in the Codex
Regius version, and the reference to Haustlƒng would have fitted in better
there. In DG 11 4to the story is told at the end of Gylfaginning. There it isbriefer and more compact than in the Codex Regius version, and it will be
helpful to compare the two versions. The passage is characteristic of manyof the stories that are shorter in DG 11 4to. Italics indicate wording thathas the greatest similarity in the two versions, underlining emphasises thegreatest differences.
DG 11 4to (p. 86 below)

Bragi segir Ægi frá mǫrgum
tíðindum:Óðinn, Loki ok Hǿnir fóru
um fjall, fundu øxnaflokk,
taka eitt nautit ok snúa tilseyðis, rjúfa tysvar seyðinn
ok var eigi soðit. Þá sá þeirƒrn yfir sér ok lézk hannvalda at eigi var soðit.

GkS 2367 4to (Faulkes 1998: 1–2)

Hann hóf þar frásǫgn at ‘þrír Æsir fóro heiman, Óðinn
ok Loki ok Hœnir, ok fóru um fjǫll ok eyðimerkr ok var
ilt til matar. En er þeir koma ofan í dal nakkvarn, sjá þeirøxna flokk ok taka einn uxann ok snúa til seyðis. En er þeirhyggja at soðit mun vera, raufa þeir seyðinn ok var ekkisoðit. Ok í annat sinn er þeirr raufa seyðinn, þá er stund
var liðin, ok var ekki soðit. Mæla þeir þá sín á milli hverju
þetta muni gegna. Þá heyra þeir mál í eikina upp yfir sik
ok sá er þar sat kvazk ráða því er eigi soðnaði á seyðinum.
Þeir litu til ok sat þar ǫrn eigi lítill. Þá mælti ǫrninn:
Gefit mér fylli ok mun soðit.
‘ “Vilið þér gefa mér fylli mína af oxanum, þá munÞeir játa því. Hann lætr soðna á seyðinum.”sígast á seyðinn, tók annat‘Þeir játa því. Þá lætr hann sígask ór trénu ok sezká seyðinn ok leggr upp þegar it fyrsta lær oxans tvauuxalærit ok bóguna báða.
1 Three quatrains from the poem appear in the section on kennings in Skáldskaparmál
in DG 11 4to.

liv

Introduction

Loki þreif upp stƒng ok laust á ok báða bógana. Þá varð Loki reiðr ok greip upp mikla
bak erninum. En hann brá sér stƒng ok rekr á kroppinn erninum. Ǫrninn bregzk við
upp við hƒggit ok flýgr. Stǫngin hǫggit ok flýgr upp. Þá var fƒst stƒngin við kropp
var fƒst við bak erninum, en arnarins ok hendr Loka við annan enda. Ǫrninn flýgr
hendr Loka voru fastar við hátt svá at fœtr taka niðr við grjótit ok urðir ok viðu,[en] hendr hans hyggr hann at slitna muni ór ǫxlum.
annan stangar enda.
Ǫrninn flýgr svá at fǿtr Hann kallar ok biðr allþarfliga ƒrninn friðar, en hann
Loka námu niðri við jǫrðu ok segir at Loki skal aldri lauss verða nema hann veiti
grjóti. En hendr hugði hann honum svardaga at koma Iðunni út of Ásgarð með
slitna mundu ór axlarliðum epli sín, en Loki vil þat. Verðr hann þá lauss ok ferr til
lagsmanna sinna ok er eigi at sinni sǫgð fleiri tíðindi um
ok biðr friðar.
O
̨ rninn lézt hann eigi mundu þeira ferð áðr þeir koma heim. En at ákveðinni stundu
lausan láta nema Iðunn kÕmi teygir Loki Iðunni út um Ásgarð í skóg nokkvorn okþar með epli sín. Loki vill þetta segir at hann hefir fundit epli þau er henni munu gripirí þykkja, ok bað at hon skal hafa með sér sín epli ok
ok ferr brott með eiði.
Hann teygir hana eptir bera saman ok hin. Þá kemr þar Þjazi jǫtunn í arnarham
eplu­num ok biðr hana hafa ok tekr Iðunni ok flýgr braut með ok í Þrymheim til
sín epli, ok hon fór. Þar kom bús síns.
‘En Æsir urðu illa við hvarf Iðunnar ok gerðusk þeirÞjazi jǫtunn í arnarham ok
flaug með hana í Þrúðheim. brátt hárir ok gamlir. Þá áttu þeir Æsir þing ok [spyrr hverÆsir gerðust ǿfrir mjǫk ok annan] hvat síðarst vissi til Iðunnar, en þat var sét síðarst
spurðu hvar Iðunn væri. En at hon gekk ór Ásgarði með Loka. Þá var Loki tekinn oker þeir vissu var Loka heitit fœrðr á þingit ok var honum heitit bana eða píslum. En
bana nema hann fǿri eptir er hann varð hræddr, þá kvazk hann mundu sœk<j>a eptir
henni meðr valsham Freyju. Iðunni í Jǫtunheima ef Freyja vill ljá honum valshams
Hann kom til Þjaza jƒtuns er hon á. Ok er hann fær valshaminn flýgr hann norðr í
er hann var róinn á sæ. Loki Jǫtunheima ok kemr einn dag til Þjaza jǫtuns. Var hannbrá henni í hnotar líki ok flaug róinn á sæ, en Iðunn var ein heima. Brá Loki henni ímeð hana. Þjazi tók arnar ham hnotar líki ok hafði í klóm sér ok flýgr sem mest. [E]n er
ok flaug eptir þeim. En er æsir Þjazi kom heim ok saknar Iðunnar, tekr hann arnarhaminn
sá hvar valrinn fló þá tóku ok flýgr eptir Loka ok dró arnsúg í flugnum. En er Æsirnirþeir byrði af lokar spánum sá er valrinn flaug með hnotina ok hvar ǫrninn flaug,ok slógu eldi í. Ǫrninn fekk þá gengu þeir út undir Ásgarð ok báru þannig byrðar af
eigi stǫðvat sik at fluginum lokarspánum, ok þá er valrinn flaug inn of borgina, lét
ok laust eldi í fiðrit, ok drápu hann fallask niðr við borgarvegginn. Þá slógu Æsirnirþeir jǫtuninn fyrir innan eldi í lokarspánu en ǫrninn mátti eigi stǫðva er hannmisti valsins. Laust þá eldinum í fiðri arnarins ok tók þáÁsgrindr.
af fluginn. Þá váru Æsirnir nær ok drápu Þjaza jǫtun fyrir
innan Ásgrindr ok er þat víg allfrægt.

There is much here that may be found curious. It is, for example, worth
observing that the Uppsala Edda version has the eagle put away one of theox’s hams and both shoulders (note that the gods are three in number), but inboth the Codex Regius version and Haustlƒng he puts away both hams andIntroduction

lv

both shoulders (Þjóðólfur refers to them as ‘fjóra þjórhluti’ (four quarters).
The Codex Regius version and Haustlƒng similarly agree that the Æsirbecame hárir ok gamlir (hoary and old), whereas the Uppsala Edda version
has only one adjective, ǿfrir, which means ‘furious(ly angry)’. Of course
one can point out that hárir ok gamlir might well have been a fixed phrase
and does not have to be a literal quotation. The Codex Regius version andÞjóðólfr both use the otherwise unknown noun arnsúgr when describingÞjazi’s flight in eagle shape (cf. Faulkes 2005: 20/36–38) while DG 11 4tojust says that he flies after Loki and Iðunn.
Iðunn is actually dealt with very strangely in the Edda. In Gylfaginning(both versions) she is introduced as wife of Bragi, though it is added thatshe ‘varðveitir í eski sínu epli þau er guðin skulu á bíta, þá er þau eldask’.
Gangleri observes that this is a great responsibility and the gods havemuch at stake on ‘gæzlu Iðunnar ok trúnaði’. And now comes a uniquereply (p. 44 below):Þá mælti Hár ok hló við: Nær lagði þat ófǿru einu sinni. Kunna mun ek þar af
at segja. En nú skalt þú heyra fleiri nǫfn guðanna.

This is early in Gylfaginning, and it is as if Iðunn is now forgotten, though
one would have thought that the story of the theft of the apples would havebeen given some prominence in the history of the gods. But it is held back in
the Codex Regius version until Skáldskaparmál, while in the Uppsala Edda
version it has been transferred along with other stories from Skáldskaparmál
to Gylfaginning. That there should be no reference to Þjóðólfr when the storyof the theft of the apples is narrated is, to tell the truth, not good evidence
that his poem was a major source.
This survey of Snorri’s sources for his mythology seems to me to indicate
decidedly that for this part of his work he relied heavily on oral tradition.
Eddic poems in particular were preserved in this way, though indications canbe found of there having been written versions in the cases of Vƒluspá and
Sexstefja.1 But there are four skaldic poems that he used very little, at least
early on. In Section 3.2 below his references to his sources in Skáldskapar­
mál will be considered.

3.1.1 Summary

From what has been said above it seems clear that it is not always the same
source that underlies the myths as they are told in the Codex Regius version
and the Uppsala Edda version. There are simply too many differences
between the two versions of important events like the death of Baldr or
1 See Lasse Mårtensson and Heimir Pálsson 2008.

lvi

Introduction

the theft of Iðunn’s apples for it to be possible for the two versions to havecome about by the shortening­of one or the lengthening of the other. A much
more natural explanation is that the two versions were based on different
oral narratives that varied in quality and were told by different storytellers.
This is made much clearer if one compares this situation with stories that are
told in almost identical words in both versions and are undoubtedly derived
from the same original (for instance Þórr’s journey to Geirrøðargarðar).
Sometimes it can be assumed that more than one source has been used for astory even in a single version of the Edda. This is clear as day in parts of the storyof Creation (see Heimir Pálsson 1999) or Óðinn’s genealogy in the Prologue andGylfaginning (see Heinrich Beck 2009). It may be pointed out that Háttatal 13
seems to accept the account of creation in Vƒluspá as valid (either the original
creation or the recreation of the earth after ragnarøkkr). The forn minni (traditional statements) in this verse are Stóð sær á fjƒllum and Skaut jƒrð úr geima.
Just a few of the eddic poems have definitely provided the main materialand structure for the narrative in Gylfaginning. There are few cases where
it is possible to assert that the version that we know best, that found in the
Codex Regius (GkS 2365 4to), was the basis, and it is sometimes clear that
the Codex Regius version and the Uppsala Edda version have not followed
the same version of a poem.
Oral prose stories have much more often provided the basis for episodes
than verse narratives in dróttkvætt. Þórr’s journey to Geirrøðargarðar isthus not told in accordance with Þórsdrápa, though the author of the Edda
clearly knew that poem.
Þórr’s journey to Útgarða-Loki is told in neither any eddic nor any skaldic
poem. Yet it is clear from Lokasenna and Hymiskviða that it was a well known
story. Thus there are valid grounds that tend to support the idea that in thetwelfth and thirteenth centuries all sorts of stories about the gods were told
for entertainment, probably just like other folk tales. This was the richest
source of mythological stories for the author of the Edda.

3.2 The language of poetry

In the Uppsala Edda four mythological narratives, those about the origin of
the mead of poetry, the battle between Þórr and Hrungnir, the kidnapping ofIðunn and Þórr’s visit to Geirrøðargarðar, have been moved from Skáldskapar­
mál and made into the closing chapters of Gylfaginning. In doing this, theredactor seems to have been trying to separate the mythological narratives
from the account of poetical language, and takes this further than the author
had originally done. The original intention had probably been to tell first in
Skáldskaparmál about the origin of poetry and then to list the kennings forIntroductionlviiÓðinn and the other gods. But the story of Iðunn and Þjazi is a false start.
Both in the Uppsala Edda version and the Codex Regius version it breaks
in rather like a thief in the night as the first of all Bragi’s stories (DG 11 4tof. 19r; p. 86 below; Faulkes 1998: 1). The narrative in DG 11 4to ends with
one of the well known kennings for gold: ‘En er synir Auðvalda tóku arf,
tók hverr munnfylli af gulli. Er nú gullit kallat munntal jǫtna, en í skáldskap
mál þeirra’ (p. 88 below). In the Codex Regius version it is expressed moreclearly: ‘En þat hǫfum vér orðtak nú með oss at kalla gullit munntal þessa
jǫtna, en vér felum í rúnum eða í skáldskap svá at vér kǫllum þat mál eðaorðtak, tal þessa jǫtna’ (Faulkes 1998: 3).
It may be said to be a rule in Skáldskaparmál that first there is the question‘hvernig skal kenna’ and this is answered by ‘svá at kalla’. But there is an
important and remarkable departure from this rule in the Codex Regius
version. It is never asked how Óðinn should be referred to in kennings (cf.
Faulkes 1998: 5). The texts are presented in parallel below. In the Uppsala
Edda version the question is indeed expressed indirectly, but the answer
follows the regular pattern.
The two versions correspond closely in the kennings for Óðinn in
Skáldskaparmál, though subject to this reservation, that the intention is totreat of the kennings for poetry, in DG 11 4to with the introductory words‘Enn skal láta heyra dǿmin hvernig skáldin hafa sér látit líka at yrkja eptirþessum heitum ok kenningum’ (p. 124 below), and in the Codex Regius ‘Ennskal láta heyra dœmin hvernig hǫfuðskáldin hafa látit sér sóma at yrkja eptirþessum heitum ok kenningum’ (Faulkes 1998: 6). Then there follow full andfairly similar lists of examples of kennings for Óðinn.
On the other hand it is remarkable that both versions leave the reader
pretty well in limbo with the words eftir þessum heitum ok kenningum,
since they do not relate to anything and come in oddly as the two versions
have come down to us. In the Uppsala Edda version, supplementarymaterial has come in (Þórr’s encounter with Hrungnir, Þórr’s journey toGeirrøðargarðar, Skáldatal, Ættartala Sturlunga, Lƒgsƒgumannatal), in
the Codex Regius version an interpolation from Trójumanna saga (seeFinnur Jónsson 1931: 86–88 and Faulkes 1998: xxiii). The texts can becompared as follows:

DG 11 4to (pp. 90 and 124 below)Þá mælti Ægir: Hvé mǫrg eru kyn
skáld­skaparins?
Bragi segir: Tvenn: mál ok háttr.
Ægir spyrr: Hvat heitir mál
skáldskaparins?
Bragi segir: Tvent, kent ok ókent.

GkS 2367 4to (Faulkes 1998: 5/9–33, 6/30–33)
Þá mælir Ægir: ‘Hversu á marga lund breytið þérorðtǫkum skáldskapar, eða hversu mǫrg eru kyn
skáldskaparins?’Þá mælir Bragi: ‘Tvenn eru kyn þau er greina
skáldskap allan.’Ægir spyrr: ‘Hver tvenn?’lviiiIntroductionÆgir segir: Hvat er kent?
Bragi segir: At taka heiti af
verkum manns eða annarra hluta
eða af því er hann þolir ǫðrum eða
af ætt nokkurri.
Ægir segir: Hver dǿmi eru til þess?
Bragi segir: At kalla Óðin fǫður
Þórs, Baldrs eða Bezlu eða annarra
barna sinna. eða ver Friggjar, Jarðar,Gunnlaðar, Rindar eða eiganda
Valhallar eða stýranda guðanna,Ásgarðs eða Hliðskjálfar, Sleipnis
eða geirsins, óskmeyja, einherja,sigrs, valfalls; gervandi himins
ok jarðar, sólar. Kalla hann aldinn
Gaut, hapta guð, hanga guð, farma
guð, Sigtýr.
En þat er at segja ungum skáldum
er girnast at nema skáldskapar
mál ok heyja sér orðfjǫlða með
fornum heitum eða skilja þat er
hulit er ort, þá skili hann þessa
bók til skemtanar. En ekki er atgleyma eða ósanna þessar frásagnir
eða taka ór skáldskapnum fornar
kenningar er hǫfuðskáldin hafa
sér líka látið. En eigi skulu kristnirmenn trúa né á sannast at svá hafi
verit.

Bragi segir: ‘Mál ok hættir.’‘Hvert máltak er haft til skáldskapar?’‘Þrenn er grein skáldskaparmáls.’‘Hver?’‘Svá: at nefna hvern hlut sem heitir; ǫnnur greiner sú er heitir fornǫfn; in þriðja málsgrein er kǫlluð
er kenning, ok <er> sú grein svá sett at vér kǫllum
Óðin eða Þór eða Tý eða einhvern af Ásum, eðaálfum, at hverr þeira er ek nefni til, þá tek ek með
heiti af eign annars Ássins eða get ek hans verka
nokkvorra. Þá eignask hann nafnit en eigi hinn er
nefndr var, svá sem vér kǫllum Sigtý eða Hangatý
eða Farmatý, þat er þá Óðins heiti, ok kǫllum vér
þat kent heiti. Svá ok at kalla Reiðartý.’En þetta er nú at segja ungum skáldum þeimer girnask at nema mál skáldskapar ok heyja sérorðfjǫlða með fornum heitum eða girnask þeir at
kunna skilja þat er hulit er kveðit: þá skili hann þessa
bók til fróðleiks ok skemtunar. En ekki er at gleymaeða ósanna svá þessar sǫgur at taka ór skáldskapinum for[nar ke]nningar þær er hǫfuðskáld hafa sér
líka látit. En eigi skulu kristnir menn trúa á heiðin
goð eða ok eigi á sannyndi þessar sagnar annan veg
en svá sem hér finnsk í upphafi bókar er sagt er frá
atburðum þeim er mannfólkit viltisk frá réttri trú,ok þá næst frá Tyrkjum, hvernig Asiamenn þeir erÆsir eru kallaðir fǫlsuðu frásagnir þær frá þeimtíðindum er gerðust í Troju til þess at landfólkit
skyldi trúa þá guð vera.

[. . .][Here comes the interpolation from Trójumanna
Enn skal láta heyra dǿmin hvernig saga]
skáldin hafa sér látit líka at yrkja Enn skal láta heyra dœmin hvernig hǫfuðskáldin
eptir þessum heitum ok kenningum. hafa látit sér sóma at yrkja eptir þessum heitum
Svá sem segir Arnórr jarlaskáld at ok kenningum, svá sem segir Arnórr jarlaskáldÓðinn heiti Alfǫðr.
at hann heiti Alfǫðr.

In content, these passages are very comparable, though the Codex Regius
version seems clearly to have a more mature textbook style, and it is ­extremely
difficult to imagine the Uppsala Edda version as having derived from it.
In Skáldskaparmál in the Uppsala Edda version, there are, as was statedabove, 260 numbered verse quotations in my transcription. Some are thesame text repeated, so that it would be more accurate to speak of 250. They
are nearly always half-stanzas (four lines). It is rather unlikely that people
learnt verses in this form. They were more often composed as eight-line

Introduction

lix

stanzas than as quatrains, and probably very often had a story attached. It
is of course conceivable that Snorri knew all these examples and all the
additional examples in Heimskringla too, though with those he would have
had great help in earlier Kings’ Sagas. Yet it is very remarkable that of 600
or so verses in Heimkringla only twenty-four are found in Skáldskaparmál
in the form in which it appears in DG 11 4to. From this I can draw only
one rational conclusion. There were two different collections of verses(corpuses) that were used. Of course these two collections could have resided
in the same man’s head, but after a hundred years of literacy in Iceland thisbecomes rather less plausible than earlier. People have in fact long realisedthat Snorri had a different version of Vƒluspá from the ones we see in the
Codex Regius or Hauksbók.1 It probably became ever commoner for poems
to be composed so to speak direct onto parchment. In an article of 2008,
I pointed out that the redactor of the Uppsala Edda version clearly had awritten text of Þjóðólfr Arnórsson’s Sexstefja before him.2
The compilation of verse examples must have taken quite a long time, andwe really don’t know whether it was the work of more than one man. At Oddi
there seem to have been a large number of people during Snorri’s formative
years, and it is very likely that he had help with this work. The results, on
the other hand, were variable. By far the majority of the verse examples
in Skáldskaparmál are in the first part, where kennings are discussed.
The concept itself is not explained there, but if one looks at the material,
it is clear that sometimes it is a question of metaphors (ægis jódraugar =seamen; gullmens þƒll = woman), sometimes simply of human relationships
or attibutes (Þórr is called Óðinn’s son, Bragi Iðunn’s husband).3 On theother hand, it is quite clear that the collection of examples has gaps. If thenumber of verse examples for each kenning concept is calculated, we get
the following picture (figures in brackets are the number of verse examples):Óðinn (22), poetry (14), Þórr (15), Baldr (0), Njǫrðr (0), Freyr (3), Heimdallr(0), Týr (0), Bragi (0), Viðarr (0), Váli (0), Hǫðr (0), Ullr (0), Hǿnir (0), Loki(0), Frigg (0), Freyja (0), Iðunn (0); sky (11), earth (5), sea (10), sun (2), wind(1), fire (0), winter (2), summer (1); man (0), gold (17), man in terms of gold (4),woman in terms of gold (8), man in terms of trees and weapons (9); battle (7),weapons and armour (22), ship (11); Christ (10), kings (5), ranks of men (15).

1 Sophus Bugge noted this and gave detailed variants in Norrœn fornkvæði 1867.
2 See Lasse Mårtensson and Heimir Pálsson 2008.

3 Bergsveinn Birgisson has recently written very intelligently about kennings in his

doctoral dissertation (2008), especially in the third and fourth chapters (Kjenningteori
and Estetikk). See also his article in Skírnir (Spring 2009). There is a very clear
treatment of Snorri’s concepts in Faulkes’s introduction to Skáldskaparmál (1998),
especially the section The analysis of poetic diction (pp. xxv–xxxvii).

lx

Introduction

It is quite clear that two of the gods, Óðinn and Þórr, provided the best harvest.
Most of the other divine figures are without examples. It becomes a bit more
lively when when we get to the kennings for gold, weapons and armour, ships,
men and women. Obviously this is explained by the characteristic topics ofthe poems. So much was composed about battles and seafaring, men andwomen, that it must have been easy to find material for these sections in thecollection of examples.
With heiti there are generally few examples. Poetry and the gods get fiveexamples each, but otherwise only the sons of Hálfdan stand out. There wereeighteen of them, and Snorri gives twenty-one examples of the use of theirnames to mean ‘king’. But he has something remarkable to say about heiti
for sky (p. 206 below):Þessi nǫfn himins1 eru rituð en eigi hǫfum vér funnit í kvæðum ǫll þessi. Enþessi heiti þikki mér óskylt at hafa nema kveðit2 sé til.

In Icelandic, when something is said to be written (‘ritat’), it means that
there is a written source. Unfortunately the author here does not say wherethese names for ‘sky’were written, but what follows shows that it was avery comprehensive list:

Hann heitir himinn, hlýrnir, heiðþyrnir, leiptr, hrjóðr, víðbláinn.
Hverninn skal kenna himininn? Kalla hann Ymis haus, ok erfiði ok byrði
dverga, hjálm Austra, Vestra, Norðra, Suðra; land sólar ok tungls ok himintungla,
vápna eða veðra, hjálm eða hús lopts ok jarðar.

The question about how the sky is to be referred to in kennings has beenraised before. The reply was basically the same, but not quite identical (p.
150 below):Svá at kalla hann Ymis haus, ok þar af jǫtuns haus, ok erfiði eða byrði dvergannaeða hjálm Vestra ok Austra, Suðra, Norðra; land sólar ok tungls ok himintungla,
vápna ok veðra; hjálmr eða hús lopts ok jarðar ok sólar.

Here it seems that it can be fairly safely asserted that both extracts have thesame source (or sources), since in both places there is the same obvious
error of vápna for (probably) vatna. ‘Land of weapons’ is a well known
kenning for ‘shield’, but very strange as a kenning for the sky. But it appears
in these two places in DG 11 4to, ff. 30r and 37v. In the second of these theleaf is damaged, and all that can be read is vaoona. Jón Rúgmann assumed
the same form to be intended in both places, but Jón Sigurðsson suggested
1 It is an obvious scribal error when we find heims in the text here, and also in theheading. From what follows it is obvious that it ought to be himins.
2 e is sometimes written for æ in medieval manuscripts, and it may be that kvæðit
was intended. This would correspond more closely to the reading of GkS 2367 4to,which has ‘nema áðr finni hann í verka hǫfuðskálda þvílík heiti’ (Faulkes 1998: 85).

Introduction

lxi

reading vatna on the second occurrence, and indeed weather and waters go
better together than weather and weapons. AM 157 8vo seems, however, toresolve all doubt. The reading was vápna. It can of course be pointed out, as
an excuse for the scribe, that veðr is a very common element in kennings for‘battle’. The manuscripts of the Codex Regius version (GkS 2367 4to, AM
242 fol. and Codex Trajectinus) have vagna instead of vápna, which may
be regarded as authentic, whether it related to the constellation Charles’s
wain or Þórr’s and Freyja’s chariots (see verse 59 in Skáldskapamál, where
Ormr Barreyjarskáld calls the sky vagnbraut). On the other hand there isan odd coincidence if one looks at the text of AM 757 a 4to (Edda Snorra
Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 526), since there we find vagna as in the Codex
Regius version, but under the heading Kenningar heimsins, the same error
as DG 11 4to on f. 37r, Um nƒfn ­heimsins. It is highly unlikely that two
scribes would make the same error with an interval of a century between
them. Here as elsewhere, the redactor of the AM 758 I b 4to /AM 757 a
4to version seems to follow partly the Uppsala Edda version and partly
the Codex Regius version.1
In the second quotation above there is an interesting grammatical anomaly.
The kennings listed are all objects of the verb kalla (or complements of thephrase kalla hann), but at hjálmr eða hús we suddenly have the ­nominative caseinstead of the normal accusative (land is ambiguous as regards its case). This
is not an isolated example. It occurs many times in the lists in Skáldskaparmál,
for instance in the list of kennings for ‘poetry’ (p. 132 below):Svá sem hér: at kalla Kvasis dreyra eða dverga skip, mjǫð jǫtna, mjǫð Suttunga,mjǫð Óðins ok ása, fǫðurgjǫld jǫtna; lǫgr Óðrǿris ok Sónar ok Boðnar, ok lǫgrHnitbjarga, fengr ok fundr ok farmr ok gjǫf Óðins.

The first six kennings have the expected accusative, but from lƒgr Óðreris
onwards, the basewords are nominative. It is of course possible to explain
the anomaly as the incompetence of scribes, as many commentators havebeen ready to do. Finnur Jónsson liked the word vilkårlig (capricious) whencharacterising all the stupidities that he thought the scribe of DG 11 4towas guilty of. But here the explanation may be much more straightforward.
If the scribe (note that it need not have been the scribe of DG 11 4to) had
a list of kennings before him, where the possibilities were tabulated, thenthe list may have looked something like this, with all the basewords inthe nominative:
Kvasis dreyri, dverga skip, mjǫðr jǫtna, mjǫðr Suttunga, mjǫðr Óðins ok ása,fǫðurgjǫld jǫtna, lǫgr Óðrǿris ok Sónar ok Boðnar, ok lǫgr Hnitbjarga, fengr okfundr ok farmr ok gjǫf Óðins.

1 See Finnur Jónsson 1931: xxxviii; Faulkes 1998: xliv–l.

lxii

Introduction

When he needed to adapt the list to fit its new context, after the ­introductory‘At kalla . . .’ he may have read the first line of his exemplar as a whole, andwritten it down, and then the second line, forgetting now to change the caseof all the basewords. This has happened in various places in Skáldskaparmál
and not only in the Uppsala Edda version,1 and is a very natural error fora scribe or redactor to make. But then we would have to assume the use of
written lists as sources.
Lists of names that appear in a fixed order may indicate the same sort ofthing. For instance the gods are listed three times in DG 11 4to in almost
identical order, as can be seen here (the differences in order are italicised):
Introduction in Gylfaginning
Þórr
Baldr
Njǫrðr
Freyr
Týr
Bragi
HeimdallrHƒðrViðarrÁli / Váli
Ullr
ForsetiLokiÆgir’s feastÞórrNjǫrðrFreyrTýrHeimdallr
BragiViðarr
Váli
Ullr
Hǿnir
ForsetiLoki

Kennings in Skáldskaparmál
Þórr
Baldr
NjǫrðrFreyr
HeimdallrTýrBragiViðarr
Váli
Hƒðr
Ullr
Hǿnir
Loki

Hǫðr and Baldr are absent from Ægir’s feast,2 but otherwise the orderis very similar. There is some swapping of positions halfway down thelists, but in general the arrangement is the same in each case. The sameis true of the Codex Regius version, which also has the same swappingof positions.
Although considerably less is said about goddesses than gods in the Edda,
it is interesting to look at how they are introduced in the two versions. In
DG 11 4to they are introduced as follows (pp. 50–52):
1 The mixture of cases occurs in R and T too, rather more often than in U. See
Faulkes 1998, note to 14/25–30. It is suggested there that this may have arisen when
additions were made to the lists.
2 Of course one might imagine that this is because the feast takes place after thedeath of Baldr (cf. Faulkes 1998, note to 1/9–11), though we cannot expect rational
chronology in mythological ­stories from the pre-literary period. W. Ong has someinteresting comments on this in Orality and Literacy (1982).

Introduction

lxiii

Frigg er zt . . . Ǫnnur er Saga . . . Eir . . . Gefjun . . . Fylla . . . Freyja . . . Sjǫfn
. . . Lofn . . . Vár (‘Vavr’) . . . Vǫr (‘Vavr’) . . . Syn . . . Hlín . . . Snotra . . . Gná.

But in the Codex Regius version it says (Faulkes 2005: 29–30):

Frigg er œzt . . . Ǫnnur er Sága . . . Þriðja er Eir . . . Fjórða er Gefjun . . . Fimta
er Fulla . . . Freyja . . . Sjaunda Sjǫfn . . . Átta Lofn . . . Níunda Vár . . . Tíunda
Vǫr . . . Ellipta Syn . . . Tólfta Hlín . . . Þrettánda Snotra . . . Fjórtánda Gná.

Some conclusions may perhaps be drawn from the numbering in the Codex
Regius. It is definitely more likely that such numbering was added thanthat it was deleted. Apart from the fact that somewhere in the history of
the Uppsala Edda version, the goddesses Vǫr and Vr have been combined
into one, or at any rate not distinguished, the list is the same. Since length
in vowels was rarely indicated by medieval scribes, the names of Vǫr andVr would often have been spelt the same.
It is interesting to see how the kennings for Loki are listed in the Uppsala
Edda version compared with the Codex Regius version. Neither gives any
examples from poetry and so it is tempting to assume that both are basedon prose compilations of some kind, not necessarily the same one in eachcase. The words that are in the wrong case are italicised.
DG 11 4to, f. 29v 15–23 (p. 148 below)

Hversu skal kenna Loka?
Kalla hann son Fárbauta ok Heljar
Laufeyjar ok Nálar, bróður Býleifst
ok Helblinda; faðir Vánargands, þat
er Fenrisúlfur, ok Jǫrmungands, þat erMiðgarðs­ormr, ok Heljar ok Nara ok Ála;ok frænda ok fǫðurbróður, vársinna ok
sessa Óðins ok ása ok kistuskrúð Geirraðar;þjófr jǫtna haf<r>s ok Brísingamens okIðunnar epla; Sleipnis frænda, ver Sigunar,gaða (= goða?) dólg, hárskaða Sifjar, bǫlva
smið; hinn slÕgi áss, rÕgjandi ok vélandiguðanna, ráðbani Baldurs, hinn búni (=bundni?) áss, þrætudólgr Heimdallar okSkaða.

GkS 2367 4to (Faulkes 1998:19–20)

Hvernig skal kenna Loka?
Svá at kalla son Fárbauta ok Laufeyjar,
Nálar, bróður Býleists ok Helblinda,fǫður Vánargands (þat er Fenrisúlfr) okJǫrmungands (þat er Miðgarðsormr)
ok Heljar ok Nara, ok Ála frænda okfǫðurbróður, sinna ok sessa Óðins okÁsa, heimsœki ok kistuskrúð Geirrøðar,þjófr jǫtna, hafrs ok Brísingamens okIðunnar epla. Sleipnis frænda, verr
Sigynjar, goða dólgr, hárskaði Sifjar,bǫlva smiðr, hinn slœgi Áss, rœgjanda
ok vélandi goðanna, ráðbani Baldrs,
hinn bundni, þrætudólgr Heimdala<r> okSkaða.

The Uppsala Edda version calls Loki Óðinn’s vársinni (though the lengthof the first vowel is not indicated in DG 11 4to). This word is unknown
from elsewhere and has actually not got into the dictionaries, except the
ONP word list, where it is given in the form varsinni. Finnur Jónsson(1931) records the readings (the word in the accusative case) of U and T
as varsin(n)a and that of AM 757 a 4to as ver sinna. Two editors of the
Edda in normalised spelling, Magnús Finnbogason and Árni Björnsson,

lxiv

Introduction

read vársinna, glossed by the latter ‘foster-brother’. Taking account of
Lokasenna and the role of the goddess Vár, one might suppose that vársinni
had some sexual connotation, and we may recall that in the prose with
Helgakviða Hjƒrvarðssonar it says: ‘Helgi ok Sváva veittust várar ok
unnust furðumikit’ (Bugge 1867: 176). The scribes of GkS 2367 4to andAM 242 fol. presumably did not know the word, but were well acquainted
with sinni ‘companion’, and thought that would do.
The þulur in GkS 2367 4to and other manuscripts are of course goodevidence that word lists of various kinds existed. There are few þulur in DG
11 4to, though there are enough of them to show that they were a natural andindependent collection of sources. The þula of terms for groups of men, forinstance, is interesting (p. 216 below, cf. Faulkes 1998: 106–107):Maðr heitir einn hverr,ái ef tveir eru, (R: tá ef tveir ró)þorp ef þrír eru,
fjórir eru fǫruneyti,
flokkr fimm menn,sveit ef sex eru,
sjau fylla sǫgn,átta fylla ámælisskor, (R: átta bera ámælisskor)
nautar eru níu,tugr eru tíu, (R: dúnn ef tíu eru)ærir eru ellefu,toglǫð tólf,þyss er þrettán,ferð er fjórtán,fundr er þar er fimmtán finnast,seta eru sextán,
sók<n> eru sautján,ǿrnir þikkja óvinir þeim er átján mǿta,neyti eru nítján, (R: neyti hefir sá er nítján menn <hefir>)drótt er tuttugu,þjóð eru þrír tigir,
fólk er fjórir tigir,
fylki eru fimm tigir,
samnaður sex tigir,svarfaðr sjau tigir, (R: sørvar eru sjau tigir)
aldir átta tigir,
herr er hundrað.

This list is nearly the same in the two versions, and it is noteworthy that aterm for ninety men is lacking in both.1
1 See Faulkes 1998: 106–7.

Introduction

lxv

In Den norsk-islandske skjaldedigtning (Skj A I 652), Finnur Jónsson prints
two stanzas from DG 11 4to under the heading ‘Þulur’.1 They are, however,quite different from most of the other þulur, in that they are composed in
dróttkvætt and were obviously added to fill in an empty space on f. 45r(see below, p. 246), but they are fine examples of collections of words:Blíð er mær við móður.
mála drekkr á ekkju,
kvíðir kerling eiðu,kveðr dóttir vel beðju,opt finnr ambátt hǫptu,æ er frilla grǫm sværu,kiljar kvæn við elju,[k]ann nipt við snǫr skipta.
Brottu er svarri ok sværa,sveimar rýgr ok feima,brúðr er í fǫr með fljóði,fat ek drós ok man kjósa,þekki ek sprund ok sprakka,
spari ek við hæl at mæla,firrumst ek snót ok svarra,svífr mér langt frá vífi.

One can almost see a schoolboy or his master trying to collect all the termsfor ‘woman’ into some memorable form. These two stanzas are followed
by a third that is a conventional mansƒngs­vísa (‘love poem’) where thepoet complains of his lady’s failure to reciprocate his love. These threeverses are clearly an independent addition or space-filler on f. 45r, after
the end of Skáldskaparmál, unequivocally in the same hand as the main
text, although they are obviously not part of the section of the Edda thathas just been written any more than they are of what follows, for on thenext page begins the second grammatical treatise. In AM 748 I b 4to thetwo stanzas of terms for women together with three dróttkvætt stanzas
containing names of islands, two of which are attributed to Einarr Skúlason
in Faulkes 1977–79: I 267, come near the end of a large collection of þulur.
The two containing terms for women, moreover, have the same heading
as was used on the previous page, ‘Kvenna heiti ókend’ (Edda Snorra
Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 489–490).

3.2.1 Summary

The material we have in Skáldskaparmál is remarkably varied. Some of it mustcome from independent verses (lausavísur) preserved orally. In the Middle Ages
1 There is actually also a sub-heading ‘Forskellige—ikke sammenhængende—vers’(‘Various—unconnected—stanzas’). Note that the two stanzas are also in AM 748 I b 4to.

lxvi

Introduction

as later in Iceland, men and women would have had various scraps of verse they
were able to quote for their entertainment when there was not much else available.
It is likely that long before the time of Snorri, people had made for theirconvenience lists of different kinds to help them in composing poetry. These
would have been þulur of various terms that could be continually extended
and added to. Some of these would doubtless have been written down early,
some may have remained oral mnemonics. These were the equivalent ofmodern rhyming dictionaries for poets, and it would be absurd not to assume
that medieval poets would have tried to lighten their labours with such aids.
The poet Þórarinn Eldjárn sent me by email (24th September 2010, quoted
here with the writer’s permission) some entertaining thoughts on this topic.
In it he wrote among other things:
A very long time ago I made myself a resource that I call a rhymefinder. In it are
the Icelandic consonants in alphabetical order, and to each of them are added all
the possible consonants that can stand as a group at the beginnings of words, forexample b, bj, bl, blj, br, brj and so on. To find rhyming words, set the word thatit has to rhyme with after each consonant. Let us say we have the word ól. Then
under b you have the possibility of ból, bjól, blól, bljól, bról, brjól. Most of thesewords do not actually exist, but the possibilities are at any rate exhaustively listed.
In Kyrr kjör I put it as if Guðmundur Bergþórsson had worked this out forhimself, and not I. And maybe he just did it too. Who can tell? But obviously
you are right that people of all periods must have tried to help themselves out
like this. Snorri too.

It is not known whether the author of the Edda had access to any writingsof this kind in Iceland, but it has to be assumed that he worked from various
materials according to his own wit and understanding. We know nothing of
any assistants he may have had, but they may have been numerous. Still,
it is clear that one mind was behind all the working out, though as will be
discussed later, the work was a long time developing.

Introduction

lxvii

4 One work or more than one?

After Konráð Gíslason (1869) had dated Háttatal to 1222–1223 (‘neither
sooner or later’, says Wessén) and Elias Wessén had written his famous
introduction to the facsimile of the Codex Regius (1940), there has been
fairly good agreement among scholars that the Edda was to be regarded as
an integral work that was compiled between 1222 and 1225. Wessén began
his discussion with a rhetorical question (1940: 14):
Why does Snorri’s poetics embody precisely the works that it actually does? How
is it that he begins with a mythology, and passes on to stylistics and metrics?
Can Snorri be imagined to have had this plan clearly before him already fromthe beginning?

Then Wessén discusses Háttatal, Skáldskaparmál, Gylfaginning and thePrologue (in this order) and then reaches his conclusion (p. 30):
While writing the commentary on Háttatal it became clear to [Snorri] that there
was much more that a skald should know. He then conceived the idea of writing
Skáldskaparmál, and later Gylfaginning. Indeed, it seems improbable that heshould have proceeded in any other order during the composition. That heshould have b e g u n by writing a mythology when it was his intention to write
a manual for skalds would be quite incomprehensible. On the other hand, it is
only natural that later on, when the work was completed, the most entertaining
part, Gylfaginning, should be placed at the beginning.

Wessén does indeed assume that Skáldskaparmál has been ‘revised andenlarged on several occasions’ and is in its present form later than ­­Gylfaginning.
A decade later, Anne Holtsmark wrote the introduction to her and JónHelgason’s edition in the series Nordisk filologi, which is probably the edition
that has been most used in Scandinavian universities, and her imaginative
paraphrase of Wessén’s theory has been very influential (1950: xii–xiii):
Snorri came back from a visit to the Norwegian king Hákon Hákonarson andJarl Skúli in 1220. He composed a poem about them both, the content of whichis unremarkable, but its form all the more exceptional; it is 102 stanzas in 100
different verse forms. The poem is called Háttatal and was finished in 1222–23.
For this poem he wrote a metrical commentary . . . one can express oneself inthree ways, he says, call something by its name, use a ‘heiti’ or a ‘kenning’. He
compiled examples of how skalds used heiti and kennings and arranged themsystematically. But many of the kennings could not be understood unless hetold the stories that they were derived from, including both tales of gods andheroes . . . While he was engaged on that, he must have got the idea of writing
Gylfaginning. It was the whole of heathen mythology he now decided to write. . . When the Prologue and Gylfaginning were finished, Snorri went back to
Skáldskaparmál. He creates a frame story for that too, in Gylfaginning he wasinspired by Vafþrúðnismál, here it is Lokasenna that provides the frame.

lxviii

Introduction

This has become the standard view and is repeated in work after work. There isa good example in Marlene Ciklamini (1978: 43): ‘Snorri first conceived andexecuted a part of the work that today is read only by specialists, a long poemof metrical commentary named Háttatal, “Enumeration of Poetical Meters”.
In modern editions and in the manuscripts this part is the third and last sectionof the work, a position which indicates that the composition lacks intrinsic
interest.’ Later on, Ciklamini does indeed state, in opposition to Holtsmark,that it is Skáldskaparmál that is under the influence of Vafþrúðnismál.
When Sigurður Nordal wrote his Litteraturhistoria (Nordisk kultur VIII B)
he was more circumspect than the scholars that have been quoted here
(1953: 219):
Edda (Snorra Edda) is the only one of Snorri’s works that is attributed to him
in a surviving manuscript of the book itself. Its last section is Háttatal, finishedin the winter of 1222–23. That his Edda was completed around this time, but on
the basis of earlier preparatory work, can be regarded as more or less certain.

This is judicious caution, and in fact Wessén had assumed that the compilationof material for Skáldskaparmál had taken a very long time, but after 1223.
On the other hand the fact is that there is much that is unclear and somethat is uncertain in this dating. Firstly, it is improbable that the commentary
to Háttatal was made before Skáldskaparmál and absurd to think that it
would have accompanied the poem when it was sent abroad. That would
have been pure bad manners to the two rulers. In fact there is no basis forthe assumption that Háttatal was composed in one go, and the latter part ofthe poem could well have been composed later than 1223.
Secondly, comparison of the commentary in GkS 2367 4to with that in DG
11 4to reveals that it is considerably fuller in the former than in the latter, notleast in regard to the names of verse-forms. The commentary seems in otherwords to expand with time, and moreover this is much more likely than that
information should be deleted, and is thus clear evidence of the work having
been subject to continual development and reworking.
Thirdly, it is very suspicious that the author should not use a single example
from Háttatal to illustrate poetical language in Skáldskaparmál.
Fourthly, there is so little reference in Gylfaginning to Skáldskaparmál
or vice versa, that there is no way to see with certainty which was compiled
first. The following passage in the Codex Regius version is often quoted inthis connection (Faulkes 1998: 5):
En eigi skulu kristnir menn trúa á heiðin goð ok eigi á sannyndi þessar sagnar
annan veg en svá sem hér finnsk í upphafi bókar er sagt er frá atburðum þeim er
mannfólkit viltisk frá réttri trú, ok þá næst frá Tyrkjum, hvernig Asiamenn þeirer Æsir eru kallaðir fǫlsuðu frásagnir þær frá þeim tíðindum er gerðusk í Troju
til þess at landfólkit skyldi trúa þá guð vera.

Introduction

lxix

But actually it is far from clear that the reference here is to anything otherthan the Prologue, and the Uppsala Edda version simply says ‘E[n] eigi
skulu kristnir menn trúa né á sannast at svo hafi verit’ (p. 90 below):1 Here
there is no mention of the beginning of the book. On the other hand, bothversions of Skáldskaparmál agree that Heimdallr can be referred to as sonr
níu mǿðra or vƒrðr goða ‘as was said/written before’ (p. 146 below; Faulkes
1998: 19). These words clearly refer to Gylfaginning, where Heimdallr actually is called vƒrðr guða and níu systra sonr (p. 44 below; Faulkes 2005:
25–26). If this reference is taken seriously, it indicates unequivocally that
Gylfaginning is earlier than Skáldskaparmál, or that Skáldskaparmál was
revised after Gylfaginning was written.
Fifthly, it should be mentioned that the poet of Háttatal is clearly very wellup in poetic theory. This indicates that he has at any rate studied poetry andthought carefully about it over a long period. No one doubts that he musthave paid careful attention when Noregs konunga tal was being composed
in praise and honour of his foster-father in Oddi, though the idea seems tome rather unlikely that Snorri composed this poem at the age of 15.2
Sixthly one might ask whether it is likely that the procedure of a writerof a textbook would have been to begin by compiling the answers and thensearch for the evidence that fitted them. Háttatal is more likely to be theconclusion than the starting out point.
Bjarni Aðalbjarnarson pointed out in the introduction to his edition ofHeimskringla (1941–51: I xxiv) that in the years preceding his trip to Norway
in 1218 Snorri would have had plenty of time to compose his Edda, apartfrom Háttatal. In my article ‘Fyrstu leirskáldin’ (2010c) I demonstrated thelikelihood that the version of the story of the mead of poetry that appears in
DG 11 4to had been known from Snorri’s work before 1220. I pointed out
there that the use of the term arnarleir of the ‘poetaster’s portion’ is unknown
from other medieval manuscripts of the Edda, but that it was actually used ina satirical verse about Snorri when he returned from his first trip to Norway(cf. p. xxii above). Then I drew attention to the fact that the unusual expression
taka hein úr pússi sínum (‘to take a whetstone from one’s pouch’) occurs inboth the Uppsala Edda and Sturla Þórðarson’s Íslendingasaga (Sturlinga saga
1946: I 284), where it is put into the mouth of Snorri’s brother Sighvatr. Other
versions of the story have the whetstone on Óðinn’s belt. Naturally, individual
words can never be regarded as proof, but they can add weight to the evidence.
The main question, of course, is whether the Edda is so obviously a unity thatthe author must have conceived it as a whole before he began the work. This
1 Cf. also AM 757 a 4to, Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 533.
2 Cf. Óskar Guðmundsson 2009: 47–58.

lxx

Introduction

seems to me not to be the case. The three main parts of the work, Gylfaginning,
Skáldskaparmál and Háttatal, are all so separate that they could each stand on
their own. This is confirmed by the existence of two manuscripts, AM 748 I b 4to(from the first quarter of the fourteenth century) and AM 757 a 4to (from about1400) that contain versions of Skáldskaparmál without either Gylfaginning or
Háttatal. People have obviously thought that it was possible to get the full benefitof reading Skáldskaparmál without the other sections. The same attitude can beseen in AM 157 8vo, a paper manuscript from the beginning of the seventeenth
century with a relatively accurate transcript of Skáldskaparmál in DG 11 4to.1
The opening words of this manuscript show that Skáldskaparmál had alreadyby about 1600 come to have a separate name, ‘Skálda’, a hypocoristic term for
Skáldskaparmál, to which it obviously refers in the heading ‘Annar Eddu partur
er kallaður Skálda eður kenningar’. It was probably about the same time thatthe author of Qualiscunque descriptio Islandiae writes about two works, one
called Skálda, the other Edda.2 This name Skálda sticks with Skáldskaparmál
for a long time; one only has to look at Rask’s edition of 1818, where the nameis printed on the title page of Skáldskaparmál.
A great deal has been written about the Prologue, and in fact it is only
preserved complete in DG 11 4to and AM 242 fol. (though this version has
long interpolations), but Anthony Faulkes has reconstructed a very convincing
picture of the original beginning in GkS 2367 4to, using four seventeenthcentury manuscripts derived from it before its first leaf was lost.3 The Prologue
in DG 11 4to is considerably shorter than in the other versions, but could
certainly be derived from the same root. It is in the Prologue that euhemerism
is introduced. The Æsir were mortals that were worshipped as gods after their
deaths. This idea is attributed to the Greek philosopher Euhemeros, who lived
about three hundred years bc. His Sacred History has only survived in extracts
quoted by later writers, but his ideas were frequently reproduced in patristic
writings and became widespread in Europe in the Middle Ages. They reachedIceland early, for they can be traced in Ari’s genealogy of the Ynglings.4 Saxo
Grammaticus, an older contemporary of Snorri, also made use of the theory,and it doubtless added weight to the idea that our heathen forefathers should be
regarded as intellectual beings who were not themselves given to worshipping
evil spirits (the concept of ‘the noble heathen’).
1 Sverrir Tómasson’s observation is worth noting: ‘Textual evidence that Skáldskapar­
mál was originally an independent work need not affect the judgment that thePrologue, Gylfaginning and Skáldskaparmál were regarded as three independent
units in a single coherent work’ (1996a: 4, footnote 3).
2 See Sverrir Tómasson 1996a: 55.
3 See Faulkes 1979. The reconstructed text is printed in Faulkes 2005 (first edn Oxford:
Clarendon Press 1982).
4 See Íslendingabók 1968: 27–28.

lxxi

Introduction

But Snorri used euhemerism not only in his Edda, but also in Ynglinga
saga in his Heimskringla, and there it is used very differently. The narrativein Ynglinga saga is much more lively and varied; moreover the narrator there
was probably more practised and experienced and his purpose different. Amongother things, he has got hold of the entertaining little episode of Gefjun andGylfi the Swede. This story may well have titillated his ears during his visit tolawman Áskell and Kristín in Gautland in 1219. It does not show very great
geographical knowledge to think of Lake Mälar in Sweden as having come into
being when Sjælland was ploughed up and carried off. The correspondence
the story suggests is between the nesses in Sjælland and the bays in Lake
Vänern, not those in Lake Mälar. The story was probably interpolated into
the Codex Regius version of the Edda, for DG 11 4to contains no mention of
Gefjun’s dealings with Gylfi, and obviously Bjarni Aðalbjarnarson is thinkingof the Codex Regius of the Edda when he writes in a footnote in his editionof Heimskringla (1941–51: I 14–15): ‘Snorri neglected to introduce Gefjun
and Gylfi to his readers since he had already spoken of them in Gylfaginning.’
It has long been disputed whether the Prologue is the work of the same
person as wrote Gylfaginning. Here no attempt will be made to give an
account of this controversy, but reference may be made to Heinrich Beck’s
articles of 2004, 2008 and 2009. In the last of these, Beck points out that it isdifficult to imagine that the same person, at the same stage of his intellectual
development, compiled both of these texts:
The Prologue in DG 11 4to(p. 8 below)
Konungr hét Menon. Hann átti dóttur Prjámuss
konungs Trójam. Sonr þeira hét Trór er vér kǫllum
Þór. Þá var hann tólf vetra er hann hafði fullt afl
sitt. Þá lypti hann af jǫrðu tíu bjarnstǫkum senn.
Hann sigraði marga berserki senn ok dýr eða dreka.
Í norðrhálfu heimsins fann hann spákonu eina er
Sibil hét, en vér kǫllum Sif. Engi vissi ætt hennar.
Sonr þeira hét Lórriði, hans sonr Vingiþórr, hanssonr Vingenir, hans sonr Móða, hans sonr Magi,hans sonr Sefsmeg, hans sonr Beðvig, hans sonrAtra, er vér kǫllum Annan, hans sonr Ítrman, hanssonr Eremóð, hans sonr Skjaldun, er vér kǫllum
Skjǫld, hans sonr Bjáf, er vér kǫllum Bǫr, hans sonr
Jat, hans sonr Guðólfr, hans sonr Finnr, hans sonr
Frjálafr, er vér kǫllum Friðleif, hans sonr Vodden,
er vér kǫllum Óðin.

Gylfaginning in DG 11 4to(pp. 16–17 below)Næst var þat er hrím draup at þarvarð af kýrin Auðumla. Fjórar
mjólkár runnu ór spenum hennarok fǿddi hon Ymi. En kýrin
fǿddist er hon sleikti hrímsteina
er saltir voru. Ok enn fyrsta dag
er hon sleikti kom ór manns hár,annan dag hǫfuð, enn þriðja allrmaðr er Buri hét, fǫðr1 Bors, er áttiBeyzlu, dóttur Bǫlþorns jǫtuns.
Þau áttu þrjá sonu, Óðin, Víli, Vé,ok þat ætlum vér, segir Hár, at sáÓðinn ok hans brǿðr munu verastýrandi heims ok jarðar, ok þar
er sá eptir her<r>ann2 er vér vitum
nú mestan vera.

1 This form of the word could be either nominative or accusative.
2 This word is discussed at length in Grape et al. 1977: 115.

lxxiiIntroduction

Beck in fact leaves it open whether Snorri could have written the two accounts
at different periods of his life. Besides, one must remember that the first story,
the one in the Prologue, is intended to explain the migration of the Æsir, theother is the story they themselves have made up to deceive Gylfi about thegods they profess to worship, and they are undoubtedly based on different
kinds of sources, the former on pseudo-historical genealogies, the latter(presumably) on mythological folktales. Vésteinn Ólason has pointed out(2001) that the second story is put into the mouths of Æsir who in any caseare telling fictions, and so can invent what picture they like of the origin ofÓðinn. This is an acute observation. To be sure Hár, Jafnhár and Þriði will
have made up the story that suits them.
There is no denying that we may easily imagine that the interpretation of
Euhemerism that we find in the Prologue could well be older than the Edda.
We know, as has been said before, that the concept was known in Iceland,
and it may well be that Snorri used the work of other writers when he wascompiling (‘setti saman’) the work that we see in the manuscripts. About thiswe can say nothing with certainty, but if it were true it would explain why
his use of Euhemerism is so different in his accounts of the origin of Óðinn
in the Prologue from those in Gylfaginning and Ynglinga saga.
Finnur Jónsson has brought forward good arguments to show that thestory of Gefjun and Gylfi did not belong to the Edda from the beginning(1931: xix):
It is incomprehensible what the contents of this chapter have to do withGylfaginning or the Edda as a whole. It falls completely outside the work’s
narrative frame, takes no account of anything inside it and has no consequencesin what follows. A proper skaldic verse is quoted, which happens nowhere elsein Gylfaginning, apart from the little quatrain in the next chapter which stands
much closer to Eddic verse.

Besides this, Finnur points out that Gylfi is introduced into the story twice inCodex Wormianus, though here he assumes that the redactor of the Uppsala
Edda version had corrected its text as regards the introduction of Gylfi, but
regarded it as very significant that the chapter about Gefjun and Gylfi wascompletely lacking in the Uppsala Edda version.
In accordance with the above, I consider it most natural to regard each of
the main sections of the Edda as a separate work. In the Uppsala Edda version
this is emphasised by the putting together of a compilation that includes otherunconnected items. This is actually a feature of AM 748 I b 4to and 757 a
4to too. In both a major part of Skáldskaparmál is copied out and placed as
if it were a continuation of Snorri’s nephew Óláfr hvítaskáld’s treatise on
rhetoric (the so-called third grammatical treatise). This is stated in AM 748
I b 4to in the following way (Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 427–28):

Introduction

lxxiii

Hér er lykt þeim hlut bókar er Óláfr Þórðarson hefir samansett ok upphefr
skáldskaparmál ok kenningar1 eptir því sem fyrri fundit var í kvæðum hǫfuðskálda
ok Snorri hefir síðan samanfǿra látit.

(Here is concluded the part of the book that Óláfr Þórðarson has compiled, andbegins Skáldskaparmál and kennings according to what was earlier found inpoems of major poets and Snorri has since had put together.)

But this is not the end of the story, for between Óláfr’s treatise and Skáldskapar­
mál comes a short list of kennings that is far from identical with what Snorri
compiled.2
In AM 748 I b 4to and 757 a 4to (as also in DG 11 4to and Codex
Wormianus), Skáldskaparmál is regarded as belonging with grammatical(or rhetorical) treatises. This is by no means arbitrary as regards the thirdand fourth treatises, for both use poetry to exemplify their categories. We
may quote the words of Björn Magnússon Ólsen (1884: vi):

It is not difficult to understand why the Icelandic grammarians got theirillustrations from skaldic poetry. Icelandic examples of acknowledged
authenticity were required, and such were to be found in skaldic poems. The
Bible could not come into consideration, since there was no authorised Icelandictranslation. It was naturally not without influence on this choice of Icelandic
examples either, that in the classical or medieval authors that were available,
there were found examples taken from Latin poets. Added to this, there was thefact that skaldic verse more readily stuck in the reader’s or student’s mind thanexamples taken from Icelandic prose, as well as that they could be assumed to
be already known to most or at any rate to many readers.

The authors of these treatises would therefore probably have been able toagree with what Einar Sigurðsson of Eydalir wrote:Kvæðin hafa þann kost með sér
þau kennast betur og lærast ger.

(Poems have this virtue in them
they are more easily taught and more readily learnt.)

1 It is interesting to compare this with the heading to Skáldskaparmál in AM 157

8vo: ‘Annar eddu partur er kalladur Skällda edur kiennyngar’.
2 There is an excellent comparison of the contents of Skáldskaparmál in DG 11
4to, AM 748 I b 4to and AM 757 a 4to in Faulkes 1998: xlix–l.

lxxiv

Introduction

5 The DG 11 4to compilation
5.1 Overview

The arrangement of material in DG 11 4to is, as has appeared in the above, con­siderably different from that in the other principal manuscripts of the Edda. A listof the contents is given below, but it needs to be made clear that the manuscript
seems to me really to divide into two parts, Liber primus and Liber secundus.
Prologue (pp. 6–10 below).
Gylfaginning, scene 1 (pp. 10–86 below).
Gylfaginning, scene 2 (pp. 86–96 below).
Skáldatal (pp. 100–116 below).
Ættartala Sturlunga (p. 118 below).
Lƒgsƒgumanntal (p. 120 below).
Skáldskaparmál (principally kenningar and heiti; ends with three dróttkvætt
þulur (pp. 124–246 below). Lasse Mårtensson (2010) suggests that thissection should be divided into three parts, and in regard to the palæography
this would be reasonable).
Háttalykillinn (Second grammatical treatise: phonology; pp. 250–256 below).
List of stanzas in Háttatal stt. 1–36 (p. 260 below).
Háttatal stt. 1–56 (text with rhetorical and metrical commentary; pp. 262–306
below).

Where it departs from convention here (see for example Krömmelbein 1992
and Guðrún Nordal 2001) is that I regard what has sometimes been called
Bragaræður as a part of Gylfaginning (rather than of Skáldskaparmál), withjust a change of scene.1 This is justified by the fact that no major break isindicated at the point where Gylfi emerges from the scene of his deception
in Valhǫll and the Æsir sit down at the feast with Ægir (or Hlér) and begin tolisten to Bragi’s stories. Then of course I regard the list of stanzas in Háttatal
as an independent work, and Lasse Mårtensson (2010) has demonstrated that
it is derived from a different source from the text of Háttatal that follows.
Below it is also pointed out that there are more names of verse forms (orrhetorical features) in the list of stanzas than in the corresponding part of
the text of the poem that follows, and they are closer to the Codex Regius
version of the text. The break between Liber primus and Liber secundus
is after Lƒgsƒgumanntal and is actually emphasised by the placing of thefine picture of Hár, Jafnhár and Þriði and supported by Guðvarður Már
1 Rask, in his edition (1818), continued the chapter numbering from Gylfaginning
through Bragaræður (the last being ch. 58). Thus the Þjazi story and the origin of themead of poetry are made to tag on to the end of Gylfaginning, while the stories of
Hrungnir and Geirrøðr keep their places in Skáldskaparmál. Edda Snorra Sturlusonar
1848–87: I follows this arrangement, though both editions are based on the text of
GkS 2367 4to, not DG 11 4to.

Introduction

lxxv

Gunnlaugsson’s demonstration (2009) that ff. 26v and 27r have not always
been consecutive.1
What happened in DG 11 4to in Liber primus and makes the manuscript
really different from other manuscripts that contain both Gylfaginning and
Skáldskaparmál (it is hardly possible to compare it with manuscripts that contain
only the latter) is that most of the stories about the gods have been moved from
Skáldskaparmál so that very little of them remains in Liber secundus, and thatafterwards three independent lists (two of them are rather short) which are alllinked in content and character with the Sturlungs have been added. These are
Skáldatal, Ættartala Sturlunga and Lƒgsƒgumanntal. This indeed fits very wellwith what has been said earlier about the Edda as a textbook being ‘subject tocontinual development and reworking’. It was a work in progress.

5.2 Skáldatal

Skáldatal (‘List of poets), which lists court poets under the names of therulers in whose honour they composed, is indissolubly linked with Snorri’s
works. It was included in the Kringla manuscript of Heimskringla, probablyat the end. Surviving copies show that it was there virtually the same as what
we have in DG 11 4to. Yet some important changes were made in it in thecourse of time, and it is necessary to discuss them briefly, and also the roleof Skáldatal in the Edda. Guðrún Nordal has discussed both these matterswith great perception and shrewdness.
On the role of Skáldatal I largely agree with what she says (2001: 126):
As a result of the new arrangement of Skáldskaparmál in U, no skaldic verse
has so far been cited in the vellum to illustrate the wealth of the poetic diction,and therefore Skáldatal serves to lay the groundwork for the poets’ testimony.2
The citations and references to the poets in the latter part of Skáldskaparmál are
therefore to be placed in the context of the chronology of the kings of Scandinavia,
and with a particular reference to Heimskringla.3

1 I do not know whether it has been pointed out before that the the two pages are so
different in surface texture and cleanness that the best explanation is that f. 26v was once
the last page of a book. Guðvarður Már drew attention to this when we examined themanuscript together in Uppsala, and has since confirmed this in conversation with me.
2 A part of the ‘new arrangement̓ spoken of here must be the supposed removal of
the long quotations from the skaldic poems Þórsdrápa, Haustlƒng and Húsdrápa fromthe Uppsala Edda version of Skáldskaparmál. But if the contrary view, that they wereinterpolated into the Codex Regius version, is adopted, part of the argument would
fall to the ground: the absence of the long quotations would be irrelevant, and only thetransference of the Þórr narratives to Gylfaginning would affect the relevance of the list.
3 When one remembers how few of the same quotations from skaldic verse appear
in both the Edda and Heimskringla, it looks as though it may have been the list ofkings rather than the list of poets that was important.

lxxviIntroduction

There seems to me to be no doubt that it is correct that Skáldatal is included
as a kind of reference work. It actually is easy to work out from the list ofkings in Skáldatal when each poet was composing, that is the good half ofthe poets quoted that are mentioned in Skáldatal.1 Thus Skáldatal has clear
relevance at just this point. Eilífr Guðrúnarson, however, the last poet to bementioned in Scene 2, is not included in Skáldatal.
Guðrún’s observation that many Icelandic poets composed in praiseof high ranking men that were not kings or earls is no less important.
Actually, Þorleifr hinn spaki is the only one in this class that is named in
Kringla, perhaps because he was the first of many chieftains of this kind in
Heimskringla. Guðrún comments (2001: 126):
These men do not belong to the royalty and therefore are excluded from (oromitted in) the catalogue in Kringla. The writer of [Skáldatal in U], however, has
no such qualms, and lists eighteen additional chieftains starting with Arinbjǫrn
hersir, Egill’s friend, and concluding with the thirteenth-century chieftain andadviser to the king, Gautr of Mel.

Of course it casts rather a shadow over this that Snorri composed an insultingverse about Gautr of Melr at the instigation of Duke Skúli (Skj A I 78, v. 4).
On the other hand, Gautr was a good supporter of Sturla Þórðarson, as isrelated in Sturlu þáttr in Sturlunga saga.
It is actually odd that Kringla makes Snorri a poet of King Sverrir, but
DG 11 4to doesn’t. There could be various explanations for this, but thesimplest is just to assume a mistake in DG 11 4to, for there one of Sverrir’s
poets is Snorri Bútsson, about whom nothing is known, though he could bea member of the Sturlung family. Perhaps the scribe’s eye skipped from one
Snorri to the other (haplography).
Guðrún Nordal considered it safe to date Skáldatal in the Uppsala Edda
version late (2001: 122):
The list is longer in [Skáldatal in U], not only because [Skáldatal in Kringla]
finished counting by about 1260 and [Skáldatal in U] by about 1300, but also
owing to the addition of English kings and Norwegian chieftains to the list.

This is presumably based on the fact that the latest poet named is Jón murti
Egilsson, who is reckoned to have died about 1320 or later (Edda Snorra
Sturlusonar 1848–87: III 686). He must then have been very old by thestandard of the time, for he was named after Jón murti Snorrason, who was
killed in Norway in 1231, and so could hardly have been born much later
than that. Nothing is known of his poetry, but according to Skáldatal, hecomposed about Eríkr Magnússon, who ruled from 1281 to 1299. There isnothing in Skáldatal to suggest that the king was dead, so the source of thestatement that Jón murti was his poet could have been from the 1280s. Of
course there is nothing that makes it impossible for Skáldatal in the Uppsala
1 In DG 11 4to I calculate that 35 poets of the 62 that are quoted are listed in Skáldatal.

Introduction

lxxvii

Edda version to have been brought up to date when DG 11 4to was being
written, though the bulk of it had been compiled much earlier.
The dating of these supplementary items will become important whenlater on an attempt is made to give an account of the conceivable evolutionof the Uppsala Edda version.
On f. 24r–v there are notable gaps in Skáldatal. Five earls are mentioned,
Ormr Eilífsson, Hákon Ívarsson, Sigurðr Hávarsson, Eiríkr Sigurðarson
and Philippus Birgisson, but have no poets attached to them. In this there
is no difference between Skáldatal in Kringla and Skáldatal in the Uppsala
Edda. But in the Uppsala Edda version Hákon Eiríksson has just one
poet, Bersi Torfuson, who in the Kringla version is only reckoned to bea poet of Sveinn Hákonarson (see Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: III
257). If this is correct, it makes Earl Hákon a sixth earl that has no poets.
I have not come across any attempt to account for the inclusion of the namesof these rulers in Skáldatal at all, and there seems really to be only one
reasonable explanation: originally this was not a list of poets but a list ofrulers. In other words, it was one of the resources that Snorri or some otherwriter of King’s Sagas used for reference. But before Kringla was written
the list had been changed and rulers’ poets were inserted. When it came toearls without poets, their names were not deleted, but were allowed to keep
their place although there were no poets to put under them.

5.3 Ættartala Sturlunga

The genealogy of the Sturlung family ends with Snorri and his siblings, including
his sister Helga, mother of Egill and Gyða, and this Egill is actually the fatherof Jón murti and son of Sǫlmundr austmaðr. Guðvarður Már Gunnlaugsson
has recently (2010) argued that the genealogy must have been compiled at therequest of Sǫlmundr or Helga, and that Egill and Gyða were probably still
living with their parents. This would then probably have been considerably
earlier than 1230. It is easy to find further general reasons for thinking that thegenealogy might be connected with Sǫlmundr. He was probably Norwegian andhad emigrated to Iceland, and everyone who goes to live in a foreign country
knows that it is a problem getting used to all the identities and relationshipsthat one is confronted with then. Sǫlmundr would thus probably have foundthe Sturlung genealogy very helpful, particularly the latter part of it.
There is a similar genealogy, but reaching further on in time, in AM 748 II
4to (printed in Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: III lxxiii–lxxiv). It extends as
far as Pétr Jónsson, who will have been descended from people of Vatnsfjǫrðr
and was a descendant of Snorri, and probably alive about 1400, when thismanuscript was written (cf. Finnur Jónsson 1931: xiii). The variations fromthe genealogy in DG 11 4to are so insignificant that they can both be taken to
be derived from the same roots, with this version updated to 1400.

lxxviii

Introduction

It is interesting really to compare this genealogy, which covers at least 69
generations, with the one that was found adequate in Sturlunga saga. That one
is more realistic, and it goes back only as far as Snorri goði, from whom Snorri
Sturluson and his sister Helga were the seventh generation. Sturlunga saga
looks back only as far as the Settlement of Iceland, but in the Edda manuscripts
the line is taken back through Haraldr blátǫnn to Óðinn and from him back to
Adam. The line from Óðinn down to the Skjǫldung kings is from Skjƒldunga
saga (one of Snorri’s sources in Ynglinga saga and his Edda). From Óðinn backto Ses(c)ef is derived from Anglo-Saxon genealogies (constructed in Christiantimes in England), from Ses(c)ef to Þórr uses various Icelandic mythologicalnames, all linked with Þórr in some way, and Þórr is made a grandson of King
Priam of Troy, using some names from Trójumanna saga. All of this is almost
identical with the genealogy from Munon/Mennon down to Oðinn in the
Prologue to the Edda, and may have been constructed by Snorri himself. FromPriam back to Celius father of Saturn appears in the version of the Prologue in
Codex Wormianus and is ultimately based on Classical sources, and may havereached Iceland via a writer such as Honorius of Autun. Cretus and Ciprus havea suspicious resemblance to the names of two islands in the Mediterranean,
and these links to the biblical names, which supply the rest of the line back toAdam, are also found in fourteenth-century Welsh genealogies. The genealogy
in the Uppsala Edda and AM 748 II 4to was probably the earliest to include thewhole line from medieval Icelanders back to Adam, whether or not Snorri wasconcerned in its construction. The prehistoric series of names is clearly a learned
fiction which would hardly have been taken seriously in the thirteenth century.1

5.4 Lƒgsƒgumannatal

The list of Lawspeakers ends with Snorri Sturluson where he took up that officefor the second time, and Guðvarður Már (2010: 34–36) correctly points outthat it is not stated how long he served, though that is done for his first period
of office, as it is for all others who held it. This indicates unequivocally that thelist was compiled while Snorri was still serving his second stint, 1222–1231.
For by far the greater part, Lƒgsƒgumannatal agrees with the informationthat can be gleaned from Ari’s Íslendingabók and the Annals. Jón Sigurðsson
compared these sources and his results appeared posthumously in 1886 (marked
JS in the table below). As will be seen from the upper parts of the columns
below, the disagreements can be explained as the result of the misreading of
Roman numerals. There has been confusion of u (v) and ii on more than one
occasion, and this has been the cause of a twelve-year discrepancy by the time
Ari’s list ends. After that Lƒgsƒgumannatal agrees with the Annals except that
1 On the versions of the Old Icelandic langfeðgatal see Faulkes 1978/79: 91–106.

lxxixIntroduction

the same kind of misreading gives Styrmir Kárason only two years of officeinstead of five. Apart from that it all works out.
Lawspeakers in
DG 11 4to

Hrafn HǿingssonÞórarinn Ragabróðir
Þorkell mániÞorgeirr frá Ljósavatni
Grímr frá Mosfelli
Skapti Þóroddson
Steinn ÞorgeirssonÞorkell Tjǫrvason
Gellir Bǫlverksson
Gunnarr inn spaki
Kolbeinn Flosason

Gellir Bǫlverksson(second time)
Gunnarr inn spaki(second time)
Sighvatr

Markús
Skeggjason
Gunnarr Úlfheðinsson5Bergþórr Hrafnsson
Gunnarr Þorgeirsson
Hrafn Úlfheðinsson
Finnr Hallsson
Gunnarr Úlfheðinsson
Snorri Húnbogason
Styrkárr Oddason
Gizurr Hallsson
Hallr Gizurarson
Styrmir Kárason
Snorri Sturluson
Teitr Þorvaldsson
Snorri Sturluson(second time)Num- Year
Years
Roman Roman
Lawspeakers Number of given accordingof according numer- numerto Ari ber
years
years
to JS
als in U als in JS
20
Hrafn Hǿngsson 20
930–949
Þórarinn
20
20
950–969
Ragabróðir
12Þorkell máni15
970–984
xij
xu
að
17
985–1001
xiu
xuij
14 10001 Þorgeirr
Ljósavatni
Grímr að2
2
1002–1003
Mosfelli
SkaptiÞórodds27 1004–1030
xxiu
xxuij
24 10302 son
SteinnÞorgests3
31031–1033
sonÞorkell20
20 1034–1053Tjƒrvason
Gellir991054–1062
Bǫlverksson
Gunnarrhinn
3
3
1063–1065
spaki
Kolbeinn
3
61066–1071
iij
uj
3
1066
FlosasonGellir3
3
1072–1074Bǫlverksson
Gunnarr
hinn
1
1
1075
spaki
Sighvatr
Surts88
1076–1083
son
Markúss
4241084–1107
24 1083
SkeggjasonÚlfheðinn
991108–1116
GunnarssonBergþórr
6
6
1117–1122
HrafnssonGuðmundr
12
121123–1134Þorgeirsson
41135–1138
7

10
15

10
22
4
2
4
2

1139–1145

1146–1155
1156–1170

1171–1180
1181–1200
1201–1209
1210–1214 ij
1215–1218
1219–1221
1222–1231u1 ‘Á hans dƒgum kom Kristni til Íslands.’
2 ‘Hann andaðist á inu sama ári ok Óláfr konungr inn helgi fell.’3 ‘Þat sumar sem hann tók lǫgsǫgu fell Haraldr konungr á Englandi.’
4 ‘tók lǫgsǫgn þat sumar er Gizurr biskup hafði verið einn vetr hér á landi.’
5 Here the generations have gone astray. It ought to be Úlfheðinn Gunnarsson.

lxxx

Introduction

It is the same with both the genealogy and the list of lawspeakers, that it isdifficult to see what business they have in a textbook on poetry. The most
likely explanation is that someone in the Sturlung family was having material
collected into a single volume that lay in booklets or on loose leaves andwas connected with the family, or was relics of Snorri.

5.5 Skáldskaparmál

Liber secundus in DG 11 4to begins with Skáldskaparmál and in this part
there is not an enormous difference between the two main versions of the
Edda. Yet there are cases of divergence that make it safe to assert that thesame exemplar could not have been the source of both the Uppsala Edda
version and the Codex Regius version of Skáldskaparmál. I have elsewhere(Lasse Mårtensson and Heimir Pálsson 2008) spoken of the abbreviations ina stanza (or stef ?) from Sexstefja. Sometimes the texts of verse quotations
are so different that there seems no way one can assume simple misreadings
or copying errors. On the other hand, it is clear as daylight that scribes
around 1300 experienced great difficulties in understanding dróttkvætt
verses. It is sufficient to point out all the emendations that modern editors
have felt it necessary to make. Finnur Jónsson selected readings fromdifferent manuscripts, but often reckoned he needed to propose alterations.
Anthony Faulkes tries to keep to the Codex Regius text, but frequently finds
it necessary to advise acceptance of the emendations of Kock or Finnur. If
one tries to keep to the unemended text of DG 11 4to, it is certainly often
possible, but the meaning becomes considerably different from what has
been read in GkS 2367 4to. To illustrate this would take more space than isavailable here, and the reader is referred to the interpretations accompanying
the normalised texts below. Just one example will, however, be given here.
DG 11 4to, v. 184 (p. 198 below)Þeygi var sem þessumþengill, á jó sprengirmjǫk fyrir, mála kveðjur
mær<r> heiðingjum bæri.

GkS 2367 4to, v. 286 (Faulkes 1998: 81)
Þági var sem þessumþengils á jó strengjarmjǫð fyrir málma kveðju
mær heiðþegum bæri.

In this quatrain there are no more and no fewer than seven words that are
different either in meaning or form in the two versions. The verse is by
Sighvatr of Apavatn, and is no 42 in Óláfs saga helga in Heimskringla (Hkr
II 63). Bjarni Aðalbjarnarson, whose text is based largely on Kringla, which
is identical here to the text of GkS 2367 4to except for having heiðþægum
in the fourth line, interprets the verse as follows: ‘This was not like when amaiden serves these king’s followers mead on a ship before battle’. Faulkes
writes (1998: 204):

Introduction

lxxxi

The picture painted is unusual (mead being served on board ship by a woman
before the battle); but if fyrir means ‘instead of’ we have the conventional
contrasting of battle with peaceful activities. It also depends on how the adverbial
phrases are ordered; possibly ‘It was not then on the ship like when a maid served
mead . . . instead of (or in return for?) battle.’

Here no doubt shall be cast on the fact that the text of GkS 2367 4to is closer
to the original than the text of DG 11 4to, but on the other hand it is quitepossible that the scribe or redactor of the Uppsala Edda version interpreted
the verse differently from modern scholars (maybe it was difficult to readin his text of Heimskringla), for it is possible to read the text in prose word
order as ‘Þeygi var sem mærr þengill bæri þessum heiðingjum mála kveðjur;mjǫk sprengir fyrir á jó.’ And a conceivable interpretation might be: ‘It was
not like a renowned prince bringing these paid troops (empty) promises ofpay; the horse was on the point of collapsing (under the weight of what hewas bringing them)’. Then word-play would have to be assumed, ‘heiðingi’(‘heathen’) = ‘heiðþegi’ (‘pay-receiver’), but that is no more far-fetched thanis often found in skaldic verse. The horse with its load of money would also
be a nice echo of Grani’s burden = gold.
In general, the order of material in the Codex Regius version of Skáldskapar­
mál is the same as in the Uppsala Edda version. Yet various thing have become
confused because the stories that were moved into Gylfaginning in the Uppsala
Edda version are apparently kept in their original places in the Codex Regius
version, and the long verse quotations there make a considerable difference.
The main aim in every case is to deal with kennings first, and after than heiti.
This works out better in the Codex Regius version than in the Uppsala Edda
version, and various things indicate that the Uppsala Edda version was put
together from various sources.

5.6 Háttalykillinn—second grammatical treatise

Skáldskaparmál deals with vocabulary, poetical language. Before his task
was over, it is clear that the redactor of the Uppsala Edda version felt it
necessary to deal with phonology. For this he chose an essay that later became
the second one in Codex Wormianus and is usually referred to as the second
grammatical treatise. Understandably, this is not the title it has in DG 11
4to, which has no more than this one treatise (Codex Wormianus does notgive it any title at all). It is likely that the scribe of DG 11 4to made up his
title himself, calling it ‘Háttalykill’, obviously basing it on the repeated useof the word lykill = key in the treatise itself (p. 250 below):Muðrinn ok tungan er leikvǫllr orðanna. Á þeim velli eru reistir stafir þeir er
mál allt gera ok hendir málit ýmsa, svá til at jafna sem hǫrpu strengir eða erulæstir lyklar í simphóníe.

lxxxii

Introduction

This is emphasised later in the text when the oblong diagram is being
explained (p. 256 below):

Stafa setning sjá sem hér er rituð er svá sett til máls sem lyklar til hljóðs <í> músika
ok regur fylgja hljóðstǫfum svá sem þeir lyklum. Málstafir eru ritaðir með hverri regubæði fyrir ok eptir, ok gera þeir mál af hendingum þeiri1 sem þeir gera við hljóðstafina
fyrir eða eptir. Kǫllum vér þat lykla sem þeir eru í fastir, ok eru þeir hér svá settir
hér sem í spacioni sem lyklar í simphoníe ok skal þeim kippa eða hrinda ok drepa
svá regustrengina ok tekr þá þat hljóð sem þú vilt haft hafa . . . Hér standa um þvert
blað ellifu hljóðstafir, en um endilangt blað tuttugu málstafir. Eru þeir svá settir sem
lyklar í simphoníe, en hljóðstafir sem strengir. Málstafir eru tólf þeir sem bæði hafahljóð hvárt sem kipt er eða hrundit lyklinum. En átta þeir er síðarr eru ritaðir hafa
hálft hljóð við hina. Sumir taka hljóð er þú kippir at þér, sumir er þú hrindir frá þér.

Some kind of hurdy-gurdy was known in the Middle Ages (at least from theeleventh century), and it is clearly this kind of instrument that is meant by theword simphonía here. They are probably right who reckon that the grammaticaltreatises were intended to help people understand how rhyme worked.2 It wasprobably helpful to use among other things the analogy of musical harmony.
But it is another question whether this Háttalykill would be a help to anyone
in understanding the kind of rhyme that Snorri calls hending. Yet it contains
an important discussion of length of sounds, which as is well known, wasall-important in dróttkvætt and in fact very significant in other kinds of verse.
The second grammatical treatise is short (though it is longer in Codex
Wormianus, the latter part of which version is replaced by diagrams in DG
11 4to), filling scarcely five pages in the manuscript, of which the diagrams
take up the equivalent of more than one complete side. About its age it isdifficult to be certain, but Lasse Mårtensson’s observations suggest that theletter forms are early rather than late, and there are indications that it may
have followed the recommendations of the first grammatical treatise in the useof small capitals to represent long consonants. It has not been possible to findany model at all for this treatise, but the imagery used points unequivocally toforeign textbooks which may have been used in Iceland for the classificationof Icelandic speech sounds, and the learned tone is unmistakable.

5.7 List of stanzas

The treatise ends with line 19 of the fifth page (f. 47v), and to begin withnothing else was written on this page, but completely different material was
begun on the next leaf. There is no heading, but there is a coloured initial:‘Fyrst er dróttkvæðr háttr’. Thus begins the strange list of stanzas, giving
the first lines only of thirty-five stanzas of Háttatal.
1 Error for þeim?

2 On this see Sverrir Tómasson 1996a: 5–6.

Introduction

lxxxiii

Finnur Jónsson saw no problem explaining the list (1931: xxx):

The scribe just wants to make an abstract. He starts with the beginning of the stanza andthe name of the verse form. When he had done about a third of the poem, he reconsiders(because he now has more time?), and writes down the whole poem with commentary,1
but now only gets as far as st. 56. And with that the scribe is at last definitely finished.

Now, when palaeographical study has shown that the list of stanzas was notmade from the same exemplar as was used for the poem itself in DG 11 4to,2
it is clear that Finnur’s theory is mistaken. It was not the scribe of DG11 4to
who compiled the list. I cannot either accept without reservations Anthony
Faulkes’s way of putting it (2007: xxii):

Since many of the names of verse-forms are omitted from the other manuscripts, thisis a most welcome addition to the text, whether or not the names derive from Snorri. It
is, however, difficult to see any possible purpose in this arrangement of the text otherthan as an aide-mémoire to someone who knew the text of the poem by heart, butwanted to be reminded of the order of the verses and of the names of the verse-forms.
It may have been used either in conjunction with performance, or, perhaps more likely,
in conjunction with an oral discussion or lecture on the various metres represented.
The reason for stopping with st. 36 is not apparent. Other material in the Uppsalamanuscript (Skáldatal, the Sturlung genealogy, the list of lawspeakers) suggests thatthe manuscript is derived from a compilation made from Snorri’s working papers.

It is a debatable issue whether the list of names of verse forms includes namesthat ‘are omitted from the other manuscripts’ (it would have been better to havewritten ‘are absent from or illegible in the other manuscripts’),3 but the rest
is absolutely correct. Such a list is an aid to memory for teachers or reciters.
Guðrún Nordal has pointed out to me that Holm Perg. 8vo nr 4 in the Royal
Library in Stockholm contains a similar list of stanzas for Heimsósómi.4 If thislist is compared with Jón Þorkelsson’s Kvæðasafn eftir nafngreinda menn frámiðöldum og síðari öldum (1922–27: 238–44), one can see that a half or thewhole of the first line of each stanza is written in the arrangement of the poemin AM 713 4to, and the list is on ff. 11v to 12r, or on a single opening. This canhardly be anything other than a memory sheet for a performer of the poem or
1 Finnur says in a footnote: ‘There is no ground for supposing that here [i.e. in the textof Háttatal] a different manuscript has been used from when he wrote down the first lines.’
2 See Lasse Mårtensson 2010.
3 From the table below and Lasse Mårtensson’s survey it can be seen that the list
most often has the same names for verse forms as GkS 2367 4to. It seems to me thatwhen one version has information that is not in other manuscripts, it has been added
there, not deleted from the others, so I cannot agree with the use of the term omitted.
On the other hand it is easy to agree with the suggestion that Faulkes has made to me inan email: ‘I think the names in the list in U have been compiled from the commentary
in a manuscript that had a text rather different from that of RTW (or U).’
4 Jón Samsonarson mentions this in his typewritten observations on Icelandic manuscripts in Sweden (typescript in Stofnun Árna Magnússonar í íslenskum fræðum).

lxxxiv

Introduction

for a teacher who wanted to use this splendid poem when teaching morals, but
did not want to make mistakes in the rhymes. The names of the verse-forms of
Háttatal (some of which can better be described as the names of the rhetoricalfeatures in the verses) in the list, those in Háttatal itself in DG 11 4to and thosein GkS 2367 4to (which in many cases are found in the commentary rather thanin headings to the stanzas) appear as can be seen in the table below. It seems
clear to me that the list is based on a much fuller source than Háttatal in DG 11
4to itself. It is extremely unlikely in textbook material that information shouldbe omitted, much more likely that it should be amplified as the work is used.
DG 11 4to, first lines of text

1. Lætr sá er Hákon heitir
2. Fellr um fúra stilli
3. Úlfs bága verr ægis4. Stinn sár þróast stórum
5. Óðharða spyr ek eyða6. Sviðr lætr sóknar naðra
7. Hjálms fylli spekr hilmir
8. Klofinn spyr ek hjalm fyrir
hilmis
9. Vex iðn. Vellir roðna
10. Jǫrð verr siklingr sverðum
11. Ýskelfir kann úlfum
12. Hákon veldr ok hǫlðum
13. Manndýrðar fær mærðar
14. Hákon ræðr með heiðan
15. Þeim er, grundar grímu
16. Setr um vísa vitran
17. Síks glóðar ver sǿkir
18. Blóð fremr hlǫkk at háðist

DG 11 4to headings
and commentary1*Dróttkvæðr háttr*Kendr háttr*Rekit*Sannkent*Tvíriðit
*Nýgjǫrvin[ga]r*Oddhent*Ǫnnur oddhending*Sextánmælt
Át[t]mæltr háttr
Inn þriðji
Enn fjórði/fimmti

List of ­stanzas
in DG 11 4to

Dróttkvæðr
háttr
Kendr háttr
Rekit2
Sannkent
Tvíriðit
Nýgervingar
Oddhent

Sextánmælt
ÁttmæltFjórðungalok
Stælt
Hjástælt
Langlokum
AfleiðingumDrǫgur
Refhvǫrf
Ǫnnur
refhvǫrf
Þriðjurefhvǫrf

GkS 2367 4to
names

Dróttkvæðr
háttr
Kendr háttr

Tvíriðit
Nýgjǫrvingar
Odd­
hendingar

Sextánmæltr
Áttmælt
Hinn þriði
Stælt
Hjástælt
Inn sjáundi
Inn sjaundi
Inn áttiDrǫgurDrǫgur*Refhvǫrf
Refhvǫrf
ǪnnurA[nna]t refhvarf3
refhvǫrf
In mestu
19. Segl skekr of hlyn, Huglar Mestu refhvǫrf
refhvǫrf
In minni
20. Hélir hlýr fyrir stáli
refhvǫrf
Ǫnnur
en
Ǫnnur
in
21. Lung frá [ek] lýða þengils
minni
minni
1 * means that the name appears both as a heading and in the commentary.
2 Anthony Faulkes has pointed out to me that tvíkent, rekit, sannkenning andtvíriðit, and many other names too, in both versions, are more stylistic features thannames of verse forms. Many stanzas that Snorri makes into different verse forms are in
our eyes just stylistic variations. Moreover, although st. 3 illustrates tvíkent, and there
are individual examples of rekit in stt. 2/1–2 (stillir fúra fleinbraks) and 3/4 (brún rúna
Míms vinar), there are no stanzas illustrating rekit or tvíriðit, even though both GkS
2367 and Codex Trajectinus add Þetta er tvíriðit kallat before st. 5 (which illustratesstuðning); so making rekit and and tvíriðit into headings to stanzas is a mistake.
3 In the commentary (f. 101/11) it appears that this is in mestu refhvƒrf, though
this name appears again with st. 19. In the commentary in GkS 2367 4to, stt. 17, 18
and 19 are all said to be in mestu refhvƒrf.

lxxxv

Introduction
22. Himinglæva strýkr hávar

En þriðja
Refhvarfabróðir
Dunhent1
TilsagtOrðskviðu­háttrÁlagsháttr
Tvískelft
Detthent
Draugsháttr
BragarháttrLiðhendum
VeggjatFlagðalag[st. 35 is­omitted]Þríhent

In minstu
refhvǫrf
Refhvarfabróðir

23. Firrist hǫnd með harra
24. Hreintjǫrnum gleðr horna
25. Ræst gaf ǫðlingr jástar
TilsagtOrðskviðu­26. Fúss brýtr fylkir eisu
háttr
27. Ískalda skar ek ǫlduÁlagsháttr
2
28. Vandbaugs veiti sendir
Tvískelft
Detthendr
29. Tvær man eg hilmi hýrum
háttr
30. Þoll bið eg hilmis hylli
Draugsháttr
31. Stáls dynblakka støkkviBragarbót
32. Él þreifst skarpt um SkúlaRiðhendur
33. Lífs var rán at raunum
Veggjat
34. Flaust bjó fólka treystirFlagðaháttr
Inn forna
35. Reist at Vágsbrú vestan3
skjálfhenda
36. Hristist hvatt þá er reististÞríhent
Hinn dýri
37. Vann, kann virðum banna
háttr
38. Farar snarar fylkir byrjar
39. Ok hjaldrreifan hófu
Tiltekit
40. Hverr fremr hildi barra
Greppaminni
4
41. Velr ítrhugaðr ýtumLiðhendur
42. Alrauðum drífr auðiRétthent
In minni
43. Samþykkjar fremr søkkum Minni alhenda
alhenda44. Frama skotnar gramr,
AlhentgotnumStamhendr
45. Lætr undir brot brotna
Stamhentháttr
46. Virðandi gefr virðumSamhent
47. Seimþverrir gefr seimaIðurmælt
48. Auðkendar verr auðiKlifat49. Hjaldrremmir tekr Hildi
Stúfr
50. Yggs drósar rýfr eisa5
Meiri stúfr
Hinn mesti
51. Herstefnir lætr hrafn6
stúfr
52. Sær skjǫldungrs niðrSkothendr
skúrumLiðhendur
53. Stjóri venst at stǿra7
54. Skýtr at Skǫglar veðri
Torf-Einars
55. Hverr sér jǫfri ǿgriháttr
56. Hverr ali blóði bysta
Egils háttr
1 In the commentary to st. 47 in both versions ‘afhending sem í dunhendum hætti̓is mentioned, so it is clear that the concept was known.
2 Here the word skjalfhenda appears in the commentary, but can hardly be a name.
3 In the commentary it is stated that this was the form used by Þorvaldr veili in
his Kviðan skjálfhenda.
4 In the commentary it is said what liðhendur are, but the word is not the nameof a verse form there.
5 In the commentary it is clear that this contains catalectic (‘stýfðr̓) lines.
6 Both versions here speak of a háttafƒll (metrical fault).
7 In the commentary in DG 11 4to liðhendur are spoken of.

lxxxvi

Introduction

The list of stanzas, as has been said, seems to come from a different source,
or at least a different manuscript, from the text of Háttatal in DG 11 4to. The
explanation of why the first lines of only thirty-five stanzas were included in
the list, could of course be that originally these were written on a verso page
and the continuation was later lost, but it is also conceivable that no more
were written because, for example, the user (the teacher or the student) did
not think that he needed to know any more. About that we obviously cannot
know anything further. And the next section of the manuscript presents us
with no fewer problems.

5.8 Háttatal

On DG 11 4to f. 48v begins a poem which is given this heading in red:
‘Háttatal er Snorri Sturluson orti um Hákon konung ok Skúla hertuga’. Thisis more or less identical with the main heading on f. 2r except that there it
has hefir ort instead of orti. As will be discussed further in the section onheadings in DG 11 4to (Section 6 below), it is important to note that in both
places Skúli is called hertogi, a title he did not receive until 1237,1 which
presumably gives a terminus post quem for the headings. It is clear from
Skáldatal that this title was thought to be of some significance, for there
Snorri is listed first as one of Earl Skúli’s poets, and then as one of Duke
Skúli’s poets (DG 11 4to, f. 24v). Historians believe that as Hákonar sagaclaims, Skúli was the first person to hold this title in Norway (see Hamre
1961). In GkS 2367 4to it says: ‘Hertogi heitir jarl ok er konungr svá kallaðr
ok fyrir því er hann leiðir her til orrostu’ (Faulkes 1998: 100). This sentence
is not in DG 11 4to, and nor is the example from Þjóðólfr Arnórsson that
follows it in GkS 2367 4to (and Codex Trajectinus, AM 757 a 4to and AM
748 II 4to according to Finnur Jónsson 1931: 180). The word itself is older
than Skúli’s time in the sense ‘war-leader, army leader, general’, and it is in
this older sense that it is used in Háttatal 40/5 and 66/2 (though here too of
Skúli), as well as, of course, in Þjóðólfr and many other skaldic poets. The
new sense (which was derived from Middle Low German) is found in prosefrom the first half of the thirteenth century, but in verse for the first time inSturla Þórðarson’s Hákonarkviða 26/8 (again of Skúli). It therefore seems
certain that while the headings to Háttatal and to the Edda as a whole in
DG 11 4to must be later than 1237, Háttatal itself, and Skáldskaparmál (atany rate in the Codex Regius version), which only have the older meaningof hertogi, are definitely earlier, when the word as a title was still unknown.
Háttatal in DG 11 4to is oddly curtailed, having only 56 stanzas. It seems
it can be taken as certain that it was the same in the scribe’s exemplar,
1 See Hákonar saga ch. 90; cf. also Faulkes 2007: x.

Introduction

lxxxvii

because the writing stops in the middle of a recto page and the scribe hadchosen a gathering of six leaves as the final one in the book. In other words,
he had never intended to write any more of the poem. There can be various
reasons for this. The most likely is that the rest of the poem was missing inthe scribe’s exemplar, which may have had leaves lost at the end. This is acommon problem in Icelandic manuscripts, and it is often blamed on their
being kept in poor conditions. A second possible explanation is of coursethat the redactor of the Uppsala Edda version found it sensible to stop at thispoint. Most of the variants of the dróttkvætt form have been exemplified,and as Guðrún Nordal has pointed out (2001: 124), the last verse form inthis manuscript is Egils háttr and it would be quite fitting to close the poem
with a reference to the poet’s noble ancestor. The snag is that the name ofthe verse form does not appear in this manuscript and has to be sought in
the Codex Regius version, and besides, it is st. 66, not 56, that can be taken
as the last example of dróttkvætt in Háttatal. A third possibility is that a
copy had been made of Háttatal when its composition had only reachedthis point. Snorri might easily have paused in his task for a shorter or longer
period of time. In the discussion of its dating above it was pointed out that
we have no reliable evidence that Háttatal was the first part of the Edda
to be written, and in fact there is very little that helps to date it other thanthe usual (modern) assumption that it is polite to express one’s thanks for
hospitality before too long has passed from the time of the visit. This haslong been accepted, but of course it is not impossible that Snorri had only
finished the poem after his decision to make his second trip to Norway in
1237. This idea is no doubt precluded by the closing stanza, which speaksof the king and the earl, as well as the use of the word hertogi in stt. 40 and
60 discussed above. Yet one must bear in mind that after the first third of thepoem, much more is said about Skúli than about Hákon. The analysis of therelative space devoted to each ruler in Faulkes 2007: vii is certainly correct:
The first section [of Háttatal], stt. 1–30, is about Hákon, the second, stt. 31–67, isabout Skúli, exept for st. 67, which is about both rulers; in the third, stt. 68–95 arealso mainly about Skúli, stt. 96–102 again seem to relate to both rulers.

This itself also means that the space devoted to each ruler in the part of thepoem that is in DG 11 4to is about equal. It is in the third section that it all
becomes unbalanced.
In the account in Sturlunga saga and Hákonar saga of Snorri’s trips to
Norway, it becomes clear that the friendship that develops between Snorriand Skúli is much stronger and closer than that between Snorri and Hákon.
This comes out very entertainingly when Snorri and his cousins ÞorleifrÞórðarson and Óláfr Þórðarson hvítaskáld travel to Norway in 1237 as it istold by Sturla in Sturlunga saga 1946: I 408–409):

lxxxviii

Introduction

Snorri Sturluson went abroad from Eyrar in the summer, and Þórðr kakali, Þorleifrand Óláfr, and they came to land in the northern part of Norway and stayed thewinter in Niðaróss.
Snorri stayed with Duke Skúli's son Pétr, but the duke stayed in Oslo for the winter,both he and King Hákon too. Relations between father- and son-in-law were good.
Órækja was now staying with the Duke.

It makes no difference though Skúli stays with Hákon that winter. Snorri
finds himself better off with the former’s son Pétr.
They are more of an age, Snorri and Skúli than Snorri and Hákon; when
Snorri first came to Norway in 1218, he was scarcely forty, and Skúli about
thirty, while Hákon was only fourteen. This is one of the explanations thathas often been given of why the role of Hákon in Háttatal is so meagre.
There is a limit to what can be said in praise of the warlike achievements ofa teenage boy. It may also have been a factor that Skúli came much closer
to Snorri’s concept of the ideal ruler in Heimskringla than Hákon.
All the manuscripts that contain Háttatal (DG 11 4to, GkS 2367 4to, Codex
Wormianus and Codex Trajectinus) have an accompanying ­commentary,
varying in the amount of detail and yet all clearly closely related. Faulkes(2007: viii) lists at least ten places where the commentary in the Codex
Regius version has discrepancies from the text of the poem. Seven of them
are also in DG 11 4to, so we shall consider those.
Faulkes’s first example is from the comment on st. 15. In DG 11 4to thetext reads (p. 278 below):
Hér er enn fyrri vísuhelmingr leiddr af inni fyrri vísu ok fylgir þat vísuorð er
afleiðingum er kallat, er síðast var í enni fyrri vísu. Þessum vísuhelmingi er svá
breytt ok er sá vísuhelmingur eigi ella réttr at máli.

(Here the first half-stanza is dependent on the preceding stanza, and the line thatis known as afleiðingar (antecedent), which was last in the preceding stanza,
links with it. This half-stanza is thus changed and the half-stanza is otherwise
not correct in expression (it is incomplete).)The Codex Regius version has to a large extent the same comment, at any rate in
the first sentence, though there it reads ‘þat málsorð er afleiðing er kǫlluð’ (‘theword that is known as afleiðing’), and it is clearly more accurate to speak of ‘word’rather than ‘line’ here, for it is the word konungdómi (st. 14/8) that is referred to,
not the whole of the line. St. 14 has the feature that is described in DG 11 4tolike this: ‘Hér hefr upp mál í inu fyrsta vísuorði, en lýkr í inu síðarsta, ok eru
þau sér um mál’ (‘Here a sentence begins in the first line and is completed in thelast, and they make up a separate statement’). This refers to the sentence ‘Hákon
ræðr með heiðan . . . orðróm konungdómi’ which is split over st. 14/1 and 8 andcontinues in st. 15/1 with ‘þeim er . . . átti áðr hans faðir ráða’. The commentator ispointing out that the relative pronoun þeim er goes with the antecedent (afleiðing)Introduction

lxxxixkonungdómi at the end of the preceding stanza. The compilers of dictionaries
have understood the meaning of the sentence, but Cleasby-Vigfússon translates
afleiðing in this sentence as simply continuation, and Norrøn ordbok (2004)
gives this as the third meaning of afleiðing and adds: ‘det relative pronomenet
når det er første ord i ei strofe og viser til et ord i den føregåande’ (‘the relative
pronoun when it is the first word in a stanza and ­relates to a word in the preceding stanza’). The problem is that the commentator says it is konungdómi that isreferred to as afleiðing (‘þat (vísu)orð . . . er síðarst var í enni fyrri vísu’), not therelative pronoun that is first in the next stanza. Afleiðing therefore cannot here
be translated ‘continuation’, as the etymology (‘leading from’) and other occurrences of the word would suggest, but must mean ‘antecedent’ (‘that which hasconsequences’?). The dative afleiðingum in DG 11 4to can perhaps be regarded
as instrumental, but this would not be normal usage. The dictionary definitions
are obviously based on this one occurrence and cannot be regarded as having ascholarly basis. The meaning of the sentence is not in doubt, but the word chosen
for the phenomenon seems inappropriate to the context, and this is doubtless
what Faulkes means by ‘the commentary not fitting the verse’ (2007: x), though
this may be somewhat of an exaggeration. On the other hand this is probably a
good example of the commentator struggling to describe a pheno­menon forwhich the language of his time did not have the necessary resources.
Faulkes’s second example relates to the comment on refhvƒrf before st. 17.
In DG 11 4to the text reads thus (p. 280 below):Þessi [háttr] er inn tíundi, er vér kǫllum refhvǫrf. Í þeim hætti skal velja [sama]nþau orðtǫk er ólíkust eru at greina ok hafa þó einnar tíðar f[al]l bæði orð, ef vel
skal vera. Nú er til þessa háttar vant at finna ǫll orð gagnstaðlig, ok eru hér því sumorð dregin til hǿginda. En sýnt er þat í þessi vísu at orðin munu finnast, ef vandliga
er at leitat, ok mun þat sýnast at flest frumsmíð stendr til bóta. Sem hér er kveðit:
Síks glóðar verr sǿkir
slétt skarð ha[f]i jarðar,hlífgranda rekr hendir
heit kǫld loga ǫldu.
Fljót<t> válkat skilr fylkirfriðlæ rǫðuls sævar,ránsið ræsir stǫðvar,reiðr, glaðr, frǫmum meiðum.

About this Faulkes says (2007: viii) that ‘none of the possible meanings oftíðar fall seems to fit the pair of words exemplifying refhvƒrf in stt. 17–22’.
This is quite right if we only take account of the meanings we know for Old
Norse tíð and fall.1 If we examine the examples it becomes fairly clear what

1 Both Sverrir Tómasson (1993: 212) and Faulkes (2007: 53) point out that the ­Prologue
to the first grammatical treatise in Codex Wormianus has the similar phrase ‘fall eða tíma̓,
which is translated ‘quantitas sive tempus̓ in Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 4–5.

xc

Introduction

the writer is getting at: hafa einnar tíðar fall means simply ‘belong to thesame word class’. Although there are at least half a dozen examples of thewords of opposed meaning not belonging to the same word class (i.e. they
are not both either nouns or adjectives or verbs) in the six stanzas in question,
the rule is largely followed. In st. 17, for example, there is one exception(slétt : skarð). In st. 18, there are two (skelfr : harðr, svalr : brandr), andso on. It is true that it is difficult to see how tíðar fall can come to mean
‘word class’, but in spite of all the interest shown in grammar and rhetoric inmedieval Iceland, it is clear that technical terms were very arbitrarily chosen
in Icelandic, and there was no widely accepted terminology in these fields,
as also appears if we look at Snorri’s words relating to prosody.
Tíð is also involved in Faulkes’s third example. This is concerned withthe comment on st. 23, which begins with the words: ‘Hér er í ǫðru vísuorði
ok inu fjórða þau er gagnstaðlig orð eru hvárt ǫðru sem refhvǫrf, en standa
eigi saman, ok er ein samstafa milli þeira, ok lúkast eigi bæði <í> eina tíð’(p. 286 below). In the stanza that the comment relates to the contrasted
words appear thus: vetr at sumri, hvíld at gƒngu, hƒll it rétta and tóm en
fulla. The distinguishing feature of these pairs of words is obvious: the firstin each pair is monosyllabic, the second is disyllabic. Between each pairis an unstressed particle that fits well into the metre according to Craigie’s
Law about the third syllable from the end of the line being unstressed.1 Eigibæði í ein tíð must refer to the contrasted words not agreeing in having thesame number of syllables, i.e. not being of the same length (einn = same).
Faulkes’s examples 4–6 all relate to comments that seem to be in the wrong
place, and would fit better with different stanzas from the ones they purport
to belong with, and it is possible to accept his view in each case.
The seventh and last example (st. 32/9–10) that is found in DG 11 4toprobably means that the commentator overinterprets what is in his text. It is
the internal rhymes that are being discussed, and it says: ‘Hér skiptir háttumí ǫðru ok fjórða vísuorði. Standa hendingar nær enda ok lúkast báðar í einnhljóðstaf ok er betr at samhljóðandi sé eptir aðra.’ (‘Here the verse forms
are varied in the second and fourth line. The rhyme syllables come near theend, and they both have the same vowel in the ending, and it is better that
one of them is followed by a consonant.’) Line 2 obeys this rule with therhymes snarvinda : lindar, but in line 4 dynbrunnum : runn­in the vowels
in the ending are different and both words end in a consonant. Since in thecommentary, ‘second and fourth line’ always means ‘in each half-verse’,
the rule ought to apply in lines 6 and 8 too, but line six has ilstafna : hrafni,
with different vowels in the ending and no consonants following, line 8 has
1 Craigie 1900: 381.

Introduction

xciþrábarni : arnar with different vowels in the ending, though here again one
word does have a consonant at the end. Of course it might occur to someone
to read dynbrunni : runnin in line 4, but nothing can save lines 6 and 8. It is
as if the commentator only looked closely at the first example. Anyway, hedoes only say that it is better to have both words ending with a consonant,not obligatory.
There are reliable sources for Snorri Sturluson having composed Háttatal
in honour of King Hákon Hákonarson of Norway and Earl, later Duke
Skúli. This is stated in red in two places (ff. 2r and 48v in DG 11 4to), andbesides that also in the third grammatical treatise by Snorri’s nephew Óláfr
Þórðarson and in Hákonar saga (by his other nephew Sturla Þórðarson), andin the additions to Skáldskaparmál in Codex Wormianus and in the headingin Codex Trajectinus.1 On the other hand, there is no medieval manuscriptthat states that he compiled the commentary to Háttatal (the statement in
DG 11 4to that the Edda was composed by Snorri ‘in the manner in which
it is arranged here’ cannot be taken to apply literally to every part of thecompilation in that manuscript), and it could well be the work of others,though it may be based on draft notes deriving from Snorri.

1 See Faulkes 2007: vii.

xcii

Introduction

6 Headings and marginal notes

DG 11 4to is the only medieval manuscript of the complete Edda that sports
preserved headings. GkS 2367 4to did have quite a number of coloured
headings and large initials, but they have now become difficult to read. In
all there are 117 headings in DG 11 4to written by the same hand as themain text, but in red ink, which is always considered a sign that they wereadded later, and that an empty space had been left for them.1 The headings
are of very different lengths, which probably means that they were copiedfrom the scribe’s exemplar, so that he would know how much space they
were going to need. In fact there is really no need to argue this point, as willsoon become apparent.
When Gylfir has turned his back on his adventure in Valhǫll, there is abrief heading: ‘Frá heimboði ása með Ægi’ (f. 19r). It need not make muchdifference whether the feast that is going to be the frame of what follows washeld by Ægir or the Æsir, but soon after this heading comes another: ‘Hér
segir frá því at æsir sátu at heimboði at Ægis ok hann spurði Braga hvaðan
af kom skáldskaprinn. Frá því er Kvasir var skapaðr. Hér hefr mjǫk setningskáldskapar’ (f. 19v), and again on the next page: ‘Hér segir hversu skiljaskal skáldskap’ (f. 20r). This conflicts directly with what comes seven leaves
later: ‘Hér hefr skáldskapar mál ok heiti margra hluta’ (f. 27r). The most
likely explanation of this conflict is that the redactor/scribe has transferredthese chapters from their original place without adjusting the headings forthe new arrangement, but carried them over with the narratives as they were,
and this results in the duplication of the opening of Skáldskaparmál.
There can be little doubt about why this transfer of material took place. It
was the redactor’s intention to collect all the mythological stories together
in Liber primus. Finnur Jónsson realised this, and from his wording it canbe detected that he did not see this as particularly sensible (1931: xxvii):

There is only one explanation for the phenomenon that is found here. The scribe
has wished to collect all the myths, place them together. Therefore he takes these
two myths about Þórr and the two giants out of their original context and gives
them as an immediate supplement to his mythology. One can only think that his
intention was not to be going to copy any more at all. If that was the case, henevertheless changed his mind, and later continued his copying.

Intentionally or not, Finnur in fact overlooked the myths of Iðunn and Þjassi,
and of the mead of poetry, which were also transferred, nor did he try to findany rational explanation for the transference of the myths.
In the margin in AM 748 I b 4to a reader has written on f. 25r: ‘Gud giefemier at læra þessa bok med odru godu enn hon er vond Gud fader mijkvne

1 Thorell (Grape et al. 1977: xv) counts 116 headings. He seems to have missed one.

Introduction

xciii[= miskunne].’1 (‘God grant me to study this book with other good things
but it is evil God the father have mercy.’) It can scarcely be doubted thatvondr here means ‘dangerous’ or ‘corrupting’. It is thus natural to think thata pious teacher wanted to have the heathen myths gathered together in Liber
primus, since in Liber secundus there was contained in quite compact form
all the material that the student/pupil needed to learn. Liber primus could
thus be a handbook for the teacher, though of course it would be useful forthe student to refer to Skáldatal.
Now we must of course bear in mind that we know little about teaching
methods in medieval schools, not to speak of upbringing. It may have been
the intention of this teacher to read aloud from the book, just as it is said of
Gísli Finnsson in Jóns saga helga (Byskupa sögur 1948: II 36):

When master Gísli preached God’s Word before the people on feast days, then he did
not speak many things without a book in front of him or trust much to his memory,rather he explicated the writings of the holy fathers from the book that lay on thelectern before him. This sensible and prudent man did this largely for the sake ofhumility, so that whereas he was young in age, those who were listening would be
more impressed when they saw that he derived his teachings from holy and significant
writings, and not just from the efforts of his mind and his wisdom.

Book learning is an instrument of power, and the teacher perhaps wanted tokeep part of his teaching material to himself.
It has long been clear that the headings in DG 11 4to cannot derive fromany imagined archetype, the actual original Edda. If they did, one would
expect to see evidence of them in other manuscripts (see the summary ofRask’s views, p. xxxiii above ). But really there is no need of such arguments.
It is sufficient, as has been indicated before (p. lxxxvi above), to look at twoof the headings (pp. 6 and 262 below):

Bók þessi heitir Edda. Hana hefir saman setta Snorri Sturluson eptir þeim hætti
sem hér er skipat. Er fyrst frá ásum ok Ymi, þar næst skáldskapar mál ok heiti
margra hluta. Síðast Háttatal er Snorri hefir ort um Hákon konung ok Skúla hertuga.

and

Háttatal er Snorri Sturluson orti um Hákon konung ok Skúla hertuga.

Earl Skúli was not duke (hertugi) until 1237, and before that this wording isout of the question. It seems most sensible to lump all the headings in DG
11 4to together and say that they cannot have come into the picture before
about 1240–50. Skáldatal considers Snorri a poet of Earl Skúli as well as ofDuke Skúli, so it is unsafe to assume amendment or updating of the headings.
They were clearly inserted in a version of the Edda that was much more likethe Codex Regius version than the Uppsala Edda version, as is pointed out
by Sverrir Tómasson (1992: 534):
1 See Elias Wessén‘s comment (1945: 14).

xciv

Introduction

This arrangement of the material [in the main heading of DG 11 4to] does notcorrespond with the manuscript itself, for there the text of Skáldskaparmál
is interrupted, first by Skáldatal and then Lƒgsƒgumannatal down to Snorri
Sturluson, and after Skáldskaparmál comes the second grammatical treatise, thencomes Háttatal, which actually is not linked closely with the other material in
the Edda in Codex Wormianus, for there the poem stands after the grammaticaltreatises. In the Codex Regius the arrangement of the material is closest to what
it says in Codex Upsaliensis.1

This is absolutely correct, and the obvious conclusion is that the headings
were not put into the Uppsala Edda version as we know it from DG 11 4to,
but rather into an earlier version which in its arrangement of material stoodcloser to the Codex Regius version.
By far the majority of the headings follow a fixed pattern: Hér segir
frá Múspellsheimi ok frá Surti (p. 14 below), Frá því er synir Burs drápu
Ymi (p. 18 below), or Frá Fenrisúlfi ok ásum (p. 48 below). And when it
comes to the kennings, use is made of a formula: Kennd jƒrðin (p. 152
below), Kendr maðrinn (p. 160 below), and in the heiti section: Um nƒfnguðanna (p. 204 below). The headings to the major parts, Gylfaginn­ing
and Skáldskaparmál have a different form: Hér hefr Gylfa ginning frá
því er Gylfi sótti heim Alfƒðr í Ásgarð með fjƒlkyngi ok frá villu ása ok
frá spurningu Gylfa (p. 10 below) and Hér hefr skáldskapar mál ok heiti
margra hluta (p. 124 below). The verb hefja is a sign that something
more than a short passage is in the offing, and probably that is why thelongest story is the one that gets to benefit from it: Hér hefr sƒgu Þórsok Útgarða-Loka (p. 64 below). The main heading to Háttatal has no
introductory verb phrase: Hátta­tal, er Snorri Sturluson orti um Hákon
konung ok Skúla hertuga (p. 262 below). There are only 14 headings
within Háttatal and nearly all are names of verse forms without verbs.
The exceptions are Hér segir af sextán málum (p. 274 below), Hér segir
um refhvƒrf (p. 280 below) and Hér segir hversu skipta skal hættinum(p. 286 below).
When one looks at the whole, the headings are obviously intended tofacilitate an overview of the contents, they are planned from the point ofview of the work as a textbook and clearly made with the needs of theteacher as a guide.
It is worth noting that in AM 157 8vo, copied from DG 11 4to, the headings
are treated rather freely. The first is simply: ‘Hversu skal kenna skáldskap’,and corresponds to ‘Hér hefr skáldskapar mál ok heiti margra hluta’ in DG
11 4to (p. 124 below). The exemplar seems nevertheless to be followed inoutline, as was said before.
1 Sverrir does not mention the Sturlung genealogy nor the list of stanzas in Háttatal,
which are also clearly separate from the parts that are mentioned in the heading.

Introduction

xcv

But the headings are not the only thing that brings out the textbook characterof the work. Especially in one gathering, the first in Skáldskaparmál and thefourth in the book, by far the majority of the verse examples are marked in
the margin with a v. The same is done in a few places in the Gylfaginningpart, but there the v’s appear with much greater regularity and are spread more
evenly between chapters. On the last page of the fourth gathering (f. 34r) it
is as if the scribe loses heart, and on the first page of the fifth gathering thev is only to be seen twice and after that it never appears again.
In AM 157 8vo these marks in the margin are reproduced fairly accurately
on the first four openings of this manuscript, which corresponds to DG 11 4tof. 27r to f. 28v, line 20. After that they become rather scattered, but on the other
hand they do not come to an end as they do in DG 11 4to at the end of its fourth
gathering, but carry on with varying regularity right to the end of Skáldskaparmál.
In Háttatal there is only one mark in the margin in AM 157 8vo (f. 19r).
Similar marking of the verses can be seen in other manuscripts, suchas manuscripts containing sagas, like Möðruvallabók, and there they areprobably intended as a help to those reading aloud, but in DG 11 4to it seems
most natural to regard them as reminders of the contents, and if so they areagain a mark of the textbook nature of the work. Olaf Thorell was convincedthat it was the scribe himself that entered the marks (Grape et al. 1977: xv),
and then they would probably have been in his exemplar (or exemplars), forhe seems to have added little off his own bat.

7 Empty space and additional material

In the place where the scribe of DG 11 4to worked there was no shortage ofparchment. There are many examples of his ending a chapter in the middle ofa page, and leaving the rest of the page empty when it could easily have beenused. Sometimes it has been filled with something else, probably at a later time,
but not much later. Some of this additional material will be mentioned here.
On f. 22v the scribe has finished a section with the words Eptir þessi sƒguhefir ort Eilífr Guðrúnarson í Þórsdrápu in line 20, leaving almost a third ofa page empty, and on the opposite page, where Skáldatal begins, there wasalso a bit of empty space. In the sixteenth or seventeenth century someone
has made use of these spaces and written in them verses from rímur, buthere the parchment is so dirty that it has been difficult to decipher them (seeGrape 1962: 15).
Skáldatal ends on f. 25r in column 2. Part of column 2 and the wholeof Column 3 is empty, and an artist has then used the space to depict two
dancers, a woman and a man (with a knife), and another person with a stick,perhaps conducting the performance (see pp. 118–19.below).
The list of lawspeakers ends on f. 26r, line 12. The rest of the page was left
empty, as was the next page, and both were later used for drawings, anotherxcvi

Introduction

dancing woman on f. 26r, and on 26v the well known drawing of Gangleri
and the three kings (see pp. 119 and 122 below).
On f. 37v the enumeration of heiti and kennings breaks off with the moonand sun, the final kenning for the latter being ‘eldr himins ok lopts’. That is
in line 16 of the left hand page, and the rest of the page was left blank andlater filled with the amusing drawing of a knight on his horse with the caption‘Hér ríðr maðr, Jón mágr!’ (‘Here rides a man, kinsman-in-law Jón!’; see p.
121 below). F. 38r then begins with an unusually elaborate initial capital,and clearly the scribe regarded this as a real chapter break, and now begins
the account of King Hálfdan and his eighteen sons.
On f. 45r Skáldskaparmál ends with the words ‘Hafa hér eptir skáldin kveðit,sem fyrr er ritat’ (‘The poets have used this (or ‘these things’) in poems, as is
written above’). This is in line 16, and there is nearly half a page left. The spaceis filled, probably by the same scribe, with the dróttkvætt verses containing
terms for women that were mentioned earlier (p. lxv), and are also in AM 748
I b 4to. Next there is this beautiful love complaint:
Stendr þat er stórum grandarsterkviðri mér Herkju,
í hneggverǫld hyggju;
hefi ek stríð borit víða.
Þar kemr enn ef un<n>aítr vildi Bil skáldi
at blíðr grǿr Gríðar
glaumvindr í sal þindar.

This troll-wife’s storm (passionate emotion)that greatly disturbs thought resides in myheart-world (breast);
I have borne strife (anxiety) far and wide.
It may reach the point yet if
the beautiful goddess (lady) would love the poetthat the giantess’s merry wind (joyful thoughts)
will grow happily in my diaphragm’s hall (breast).

In prose word order this can perhaps be: Þat Herkju sterkviðri er stórum grandar
hyggju stendr mér í hneggverƒld; ek hefi borit stríð víða. Þar kemr enn, ef ítr
Bil vildi unna skáldi, at Gríðar glaumvindr grǿr blíðr í sal þindar. The strange
kennings for thought or feeling are variations of the unexplained kenning forthought in Skáldskaparmál (Faulkes 1998: 108/28–30; p. 220, ch. 84 in thepresent edition). The audience might well be amused at the giantess’s merrywind in the poet’s diaphragm’s hall and wonder whether this hall was above
or below the diaphragm. The poet is saying that he has suffered love-longing
for a long time, but that he could be happy if the lady would return his passion.
The second grammatical treatise ends on f. 47v in line 19 and the list of
stanzas in Háttatal begins on the next page and ends in line 22. On bothpages of the opening there was a considerable mount of space left, and thishas been used. It looks as though it was the scribe of DG 11 4to wrote thebeginnings of coded texts on both pages. This is the simplest and commonest
method of encoding: instead of the vowels, the next consonant in the alphabet
is written, thus b for a or á, f for e or é, k for i or í and so on. Thus under thelist of stanzas he wrote Hfr fr rktbðr hblfr fkprðktxgr hbttb and this can beIntroduction

xcvii

read ‘Hér er ritaðr hálfr fjórði tugr hátta’, and on the opposite page stands(when decoded): Gunnarr á mik, vel má þú sjá mik, ekki mátt þú taka mik,ekki mun þat saka þik. Finnur Jónsson suggested emending ekki to ella(Småstykker 1884–91: 188), and Einar Ól. Sveinsson then put this emended
ownership formula arranged as a quatrain on the half-title page of Fagrarheyrði eg raddirnar (1942 and 1974). This undoubtedly improved the sense.
The readings that Yelena Sesselja Helgadóttir chose (2007: 204), upp forekki and mátt for má, have no support in the manuscript; fccf means ecce
and mb means má.
Finnur Jónsson printed the ownership formula in Småstykker 1884–91: 188–89(this part published in 1886) and said there:

This sentence or one very like it appears very frequently in later manuscripts. Hereit has a twofold significance, since it 1) shows the phrase’s relatively great age, 2)
shows that the manuscript’s first owner (and scribe?) was a certain Gunnarr, but who
this person was, it is hardly possible to say with any certainty.

The same year, Finnur’s ‘Præfatio’ appeared in the third volume of Edda
Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87, and there he said with less hesitation (p. lxiv):‘sine dubio hoc est nomen possessoris, ejusdemque scriptoris’ (without
doubt this is the name of the owner, the same person as the scribe). Although
he here speaks of the identification as an undeniable fact, Finnur still refers
in a footnote to his words in Småstykker.
Grape (1962) seems to have been of the same opinion, regarding Gunnarr as
both scribe and owner of the manuscript. His argument for this, however, hadrather more to it, as he considered it obvious that the scribe had in fact been
copying from an earlier manuscript in the encoded passages. His grounds
for this were that in the code used for the Gunnarr passage, the scribe usedc and f instead of k and f, which was his usual practice elsewhere. What
Grape failed to note was that the scribe of DG 11 4to knew both c and k,f and f and in this encoding k was used to mean i, while f stood for e (cf.
fccf = ekke, i.e. ekki) and it was necessary to make do with f for f.1 The next
scribe (see below) has got confused about this and writes for example stffnk,
which clearly ought to read stffnk = stefni.
Actually, any hypothesis about the identity of Gunnarr is invalidated by
the fact that the ownership formula and the blessing of the scribe that follows
it (see below) both belong in a colophon at the end of a manuscript, and in
DG 11 4to this is not where they are. They must therefore have been copiedfrom (and apply to) some other manuscript. They are irrelevant here.
That the sentence about Gunnarr is in the main scribe’s hand is confirmed
not only by the formation of the letters, but also by the fact that it is followed
1 Lasse Mårtensson drew my attention to Grape’s false reasoning.

xcviii

Introduction

by the words Dextera scriptoris benedicta sit omnibus horis (‘Blessed be
the right hand of the scribe at all times’). This is still encoded. But thenanother scribe takes over, and has perhaps just learnt the code, though now
the content is quite different. On the left hand page stands:Sýkvandi djǫfull, sigraz aldri á allzherjar þingi. Rekinn muntu ór guðs dómi,
skolli, ok rekinn verða með hundum helvízkum. Ek stefni þér af blóðgri bráð ok
af þessi einkunn ór þessi landeign at guðs lofi.

Illness-causing devil, may you never be victorious at the general assembly.
You will be driven from God’s court, you fox, and be chased by hellish dogs.
I call you off this bloody food and off (animals) with this mark (of ownership),to leave this property by God’s will.

And on the right hand page:

Allt it illa skal þér áfast vera, óhreinn andi, í heljar myrkrum sem <h>reistr á
fiski; í hungri helvítis, í heitum eldi geri ek þik sekjan, ó<h>reinn andi, ok allar
þær meinvættir er þessum fjárskǫðum valda. Nú stefni ek yðr at orðfullu oklǫgfullu at guðs lofi.

Everything evil shall attach itself to you, unclean spirit, in the darkness ofhell like scales on a fish; in the hunger of hell, in hot fire I declare you guilty,
unclean spirit, and all the noxious creatures that cause this loss of animals. Now
I challenge you with correct wording and correct legal proceeding by God’s will.

Both texts appear to be curses, the first conceivably against the fox, who is
being driven off the property, the second, a very necessary one for a farming
community, against the kind of devil that attacks domestic animals.
Loss of h before r in reistr = hreistr and óreinn = óhreinn could beinterpreted as Norwegian influence and could give a slight indication of theorigin, but is probably too little to carry much weight.1
As was said above, st. 56 of Háttatal ends in the middle of f. 56r, and in
the space left the same artist has been at work as on f. 25r and elsewhere(see p. 120 below).
On the empty front page of the manuscript (f. 1r) three verses havebeen written in the fifteenth or sixteenth century. The first seems to be an
independent stanza, the second and third belong together. The text is very
difficult to read, but Finnur Jónsson (1884–91: 192–93), Thorell (in Grapeet al.1977: xvii), and Yelena Sesselja Helgadóttir (2007: 97–100 and 201)
have wrestled with it. According to Yelena’s reading, the verses go as follows(I follow her normalisation). Both she and Finnur assume that the first is
supposed to be spoken by a ghost (a man buried alive, Finnur says) while
the other two are by a living poet. In the interpretation of the first verse, I
have permitted myself to depart considerably from the previous explicators.
1 On Norwegianisms see Stefán Karlsson 2000: 173–187; 2004: 48.

Introduction

xcixDauðr vark hemlis hlíðar
haukstalls viku alla,
segit þat blindu bandi1bifþorns ok þó lifði.
Nú emk jarla kóngr orðinn
undigr svana grundar,
kvikr þreyk naðrs inn nökkvi
niðr ógrafins þriðja.

I was dead (maimed) in my hawk-perch (arm) and yet I
was alive, for the whole stage of Hemlir’s (sea-king’s)
hillside (sea), i.e. the whole length of the voyage; tell thatto the blind god1 (Hǫðr) of the quivering thorn (spear),i.e. to the warrior; now I, wounded, have become king of
the earls of the swans’ ground (sea), i.e. of the sea heroes;
alive, I, the naked one, descendant of the unburied one(living man), long for Þriði’s (Óðinn’s) serpent (spear).

Koma mun okkur fyrir ekki
Eyvindur þó a[ð] vér skyndim
undan ýta fundiél rand í dag manna.2
Bíðum hér þ[eirrar] hríðar,hlaðs, verðum nú stansa,
brosa mun lind í landiláðsvinn,3 ef við vinnum.

It will do us no good,
Eyvindur, though we hasten
the storm of shield-men (battle)
away from the meeting of men (engagement) today.
Let us wait here for this battle,
we must now halt,
the land-wise linden (tree) of the head-band (lady)
will smile if we win.

Yelena Sesselja calls the other two verses battle verses, and she interpretsthem thus (2007: 201):

Nú tekur F[reyr] að færafólk skýs að bæ mínumgætir glamma s[ót]agunnakkeri sunnan.4
Gera munu þeir [. . .] þekja
þrýmlinns boðar minni
randa [. . .] og rjúfaræfur dreyrfáum næfri.

Now the Freyr of battle-cloud (shield, whose god is thewarrior), the keeper of Glammi’s (a seaking’s) horses(ships), i.e. the viking, begins to bring his war-anchor(sword) from the south to my dwelling.
They will thatch the wolf’s . . .
battle snake’s . . .
of shields . . . and tear down
the roofs with bloodstained thatching.

This reading accords well with Finnur Jónsson’s interpretation in Småstykker(1884–91: 192–93), cf. Grape et al. 1977: xvii, note 1.
It is obvious that these verses tell us nothing about the origin of themanuscript or of the Edda either. They are merely a sign that empty spaces
called for something to be written or drawn.
Spaces of half or whole pages of course show not only that there wasplenty of parchment, they are also a sign of carefully thought out chapter
divisions in the work.

1 Though bƒnd (pl.) is common meaning ‘gods’ in Old Icelandic verse, the sg.
band is not found elsewhere with this sense, but it seems to be so here. The ‘blindgod’ can of course only be Hǫðr.
2 Reading él randmanna as a kenning for battle. Finnur Jónsson emends to ƒlranns
nanna, a kenning for woman.
3 Finnur Jónsson emends to látsvinn ‘sensibly behaved’.
4 The kennings in the first four lines follow Finnur Jónsson’s interpretation of thekennings. The last four lines are difficult to make much sense of. Finnur suggests
the kenning randa drífa ‘battle’ is involved.

cIntroduction

8 Grammar and prosody

There is no doubt that in the Middle Ages people in Iceland looked upon the
Edda as part of the Ars grammatica, the school subject that included what we
now call grammar as well as rhetoric. Donatus’s work, which was used in most
schools in Europe throughout the Middle Ages, included sections on both. Thus
four independent ‘grammatical’ treatises were inserted between Skáldskaparmál
and Háttatal in Codex Wormianus, and Háttalykillinn or the second grammaticaltreatise in DG 11 4to. Skáldskaparmál also circulated on its own, as was
mentioned before, in AM 748 I b 4to and AM 757 a 4to, both of which also
contain parts of the third grammatical treatise. On the other hand, Gylfaginning,which is now considered the most entertaining and most significant part of theEdda, seems not to have been considered essential material for the student.
Though Skáldskapar­mál was rich in examples of kennings involving heathengods, and could have raised worries in young people, as can be seen from themarginal note in in AM 748 I b 4to mentioned above (pp. xcii–xciii), yet theÆsir seem to have become largely fit for home entertainment by the fourteenth
century and even earlier. Snorri called his booth at the Alþingi Valhǫll and alsoGrýla (a frightening monster), whether for fun or to make people respect it. In
verses in Sturlunga saga Óðinn and Freyr appear in jokes, and when the priest at
Reykjaholt’s wife Þorbjǫrg stabbed the knife into Hvamm-Sturla’s face, wanting
to make him look like Óðinn ‘whom you want to resemble most’ (Sturlunga
saga 1946, I 109), presumably it should not be taken as a sign that even womenof her status believed in Óðinn in the twelfth century. Dream verses before great
events in Sturlunga saga, however, indicate that the picture of Ragnarǫk inVǫluspá was alive, at any rate in folk-belief.
In the Codex Wormianus there is an interesting prologue to the grammaticaltreatises, and Sverrir Tómasson has called it the redactor’s manifesto (1996a: 16).
Part of this prologue is based on the statement of purpose in the Edda where young
poets are addressed and urged on to achievement, and at the same time it is statedthat Christian people should not believe in superstitions. DG 11 4to expressed itthus (p. 90 below; cf. p. lxviii above): ‘En ekki er at gleyma eða ósanna þessar
frásagnir eða taka ór skáldskapnum fornar kenningar er hǫfuðskáldin hafa sér
líka látit. En eigi skulu kristnir menn trúa né á sannast at svo hafi verit’, but the
prologue to the treatises in Codex Wormianus uses these words (Ólsen 1884: 152):
Skal þó eigi at heldr láta þat únýtt vera, sem fornskáldin hafa fundit, er efni okgrundvǫllr er alls skáldskapar. En eigi skulu menn þessum frásǫgnum trúa framar
en skynsamligt er, eftir því sem segir í fyrsta hlut bókarinnar.

What ancient poets have invented, which is the material and foundation of all
poetry, must not, however, be taken to be of no account. But people must notbelieve these stories any more than is reasonable, in accordance with what is statedin the first part of this book.

Introduction

ci

Later on it says (Ólsen 1884: 153):

En nú skal lýsa hversu skáld ok frǿðimenn, ok einkanlega klerkarn<ir> vilja lofastláta, hversu kveða skal, ok ónýta eigi at heldr þat er fornir menn hafa framit,
utan þat sem klerklegar bǿkr banna, því at þat er náttúruligt at menn sé nú smá­
smuglari sem frǿðibǿkurnar dreifast nú víðara.1
So now it shall be shown how poets and scholars, and especially the clergy, arewilling to permit themselves to compose and still not disregard what ancient poets
have achieved, except in the case of what clerical books forbid, for it is natural for
people to be more particular the more widely the learned books are disseminated.

This prologue was probably written one or two generations later than DG
11 4to. We do not notice from the remarks of poets that the Edda then wasconsidered particularly dangerous, but perhaps some conclusions can be
drawn from Abbot Arngrímr Brandsson’s Guðmundardrápa and EysteinnÁsgríms­son’s Lilja. Arngrímr is reckoned to have composed his poem in1345 and says this (Skj B II 372, Skj A II 348):Rædda ek lítt við reglur Eddu
In accordance with the rules of the Eddaráðin mín, ok kvað ek sem bráðast I have not uttered my teaching much, and I havevísur þær, er vil ek ei hrósa,
spoken my verses very hastily, I will not praise it,verkinn erat sjá mjúkr í kverkum; the work is not so smooth in the throat;stirða hefir ek ár til orða,I have a stiff oar (or rudder, i.e. tongue) for words,
ekki má af slíku þekkjaz,
one cannot please in such a way,arnar leir hefig yðr at færa,eagle’s shit have I to offer you,emka ek fróðr hjá skáldum góðum. I am not learned compared with good poets

Apart from the fact that the abbot implies that the rules of the Edda ought to beobserved, note that he uses the term arnarleir about what all versions of the Edda
except the Uppsala Edda version call skáldfíflahlutr.2 But the most important
thing in this cliché-filled apology for his poetry is that he refers to the rules of
the Edda as if that is an obvious thing to do, and everyone will know what he istalking about. And the same attitude appears when Brother Eysteinn expresses
his apology in Lilja (Skaldic Poetry VII 2: 672; cf. Skj B II 415 and A II 394):
Veri kátar nú virða sveitir;vættig þess, í kvæðis hætti
várkynni, þóat verka þenna
vandag miðr, en þætti standa;varðar mest til allra orða,undirstaðan sé réttlig fundin,
eigi glǫgg þóat eddu regla
undan hljóti at víkja stundum.

Be joyful now, companies of men;
I trust now that you will forgivethat I compose this work in poetic form
with less care than might have seemed right;
what is most important is that for all the words
the foundation should be correctly found.
even though the rule of the Edda, not clear,must sometimes be departed from.

The editor and explicator in Skaldic Poetry, Martin Chase, says about thewords ‘eigi glǫgg’: ‘The sense seems to be not that the rules themselves are
not clear, but that the observance of them darkens the clarity of the text.’
1 Cf. p. xxiii above and Sverrrir Tómasson 1996a: 16–18.

2 On the word leirburður see Sverrir Tómasson 1996b: 67.

cii

Introduction

And on ‘eddu regla’ he says: ‘The reference to SnE (rather than to traditional
poetic rules in general) attests to the influence this work still held at the time
Lil was composed’ (Skaldic Poetry VII 2: 673).
To tell the truth, it is hard to say whether the poet of Lilja is speaking ofSnorra Edda in particular. Both he and Arngrímr Brandsson may simply
mean the rules of poetic art in general.1 He complains in st. 98 about the badpractice of filling poems with obscure and obsolete words, and very little
space is devoted to poetic language in Lilja, where hardly any kennings areused. That is indeed the direct policy of the poet (Skaldic Poetry VII 2: 673):
Sá, er óðinn skal vandan velja, He who chooses to make a poem carefullyvelr svá mǫrg í kvæði at selja
chooses to put in his poem so many
hulin fornyrðin, at trautt má telja, obscure old words, they can hardly be counted,
tel eg þenna svá skilning dvelja. I reckon that this interferes with understanding.

Arngrímr’s language in Guðmundardrápa has quite another flavour. He calls
his tongue his ‘oar’ or ‘rudder for words’, the King of Heaven is ‘Prince ofthe heavens’, Mary the ‘shrine of the Prince of the sun’, and so on.
On these topics otherwise see Sverrir Tómasson’s, article (1996a) ‘Nýsköpun
eða endurtekning? Íslensk skáldmennt og Snorra Edda fram til 1609’, in thecollection Guðamjöður og arnarleir. In the same volume there is Bergljót Soffía
Kristjánsdóttir’s ‘“Gunnlöð ekki gaf mér neitt af geymsludrykknum forðum
. . .” Um Steinunni Finnsdóttur, Hyndlurímur og Snækóngs­rímur’. Steinunn
was a poetess of the seventeenth century. Bergljót points out a remarkableinnovation in Steinunn’s love poetry and says (1996: 212):

Her choice of material and poetic language are evidence that she combines in her work
knowledge of Old Icelandic poetic theory and of poems in which the poetic language
lived on and flowered; of rímur which seem to have been mostly composed by men,and folk tale poems that would rather more likely have been composed by women. With
regard to Snorra Edda, the most important thing is that this woman, Steinunn Finnsdóttir,
sheds new light on the work and shows that its author followed the conventional linethat expected poetry to be an exclusively male activity. And at the same time as she
aims her artillery directly at the main work of Icelandic poetic theory, she choosesmaterial and orders her language in such a way that they focus on woman and those ofher adventures that are not to be found in the world of gods and heroes of that work.

What Bergljót is here saying applies equally well to all versions of Snorra
Edda. The role of women is minor. It is only in two myths that goddesses playa small part, the Iðunn story and the story of Sif’s hair, but in both cases they
are victims. True, the role of Frigg, the defending and sorrowing mother in themyth of the death of Baldr, is of course considerable. The giant maidens Gerðr
and Skaði are important in the love stories they are involved in. In Skáldatal
three women are named, Ragnarr loðbrók’s wife Áslaug, the poetess Vilborg
1 Cf. Faulkes 1977: 34.

Introduction

ciii

who composed about Óláfr kyrri, and Steinvǫr Sighvatsdóttir who composed
about Gautr of Melr. No poetry composed by these women is preserved.
Of course one might say that the poetic language of the Edda reflects thereality of the Middle Ages: in poetical conventions that were mostly shapedin the royal court and in warfare, women played little obvious part.
Anthony Faulkes has written a clear account of Snorri’s conceptual categories
in relation to poetic language in his introduction to Skáldskaparmál (1998),
especially in the section ‘The analysis of poetic diction’ (pp. xxv–xxxvii). The
same author has also dealt very fully with Snorri’s possible models in classicaltradition in ‘The Sources of Skáldskaparmál: Snorri’s intel­lectual background’(1993). In the latter, Faulkes points out that where one might have expectedechoes from classical leaning, there is nothing to be seen (p. 65):
His account of nýgjƒrvingar makes it clear that with this term he is thinking ofsometing like extended metaphor or allegory, but Snorri in general shows little
interest in metaphor and figures of speech—strange if he had read any of the standard
classical or medieval treatises on rhetoric. He sees poetical language largely in terms of
substitutions of one name for another, rather than in terms of transference of meaning.

It is worth noting that the passage in Snorra Edda that Faulkes considers
most reminiscent of classical poetic theory has its closest parallel in Aristotle,
who was probably quite unknown in Iceland in Snorri’s time, and it is sodifferent in DG 11 4to that all similarity with Aristotle disappears:

DG 11 4to (p. 90 below)
GkS 2367 4to (Faulkes 1998: 5)
Þá mælti Ægir: Hvé mǫrg eru kynÞá mælir Ægir: ‘Hversu á marga lund breytið
skáldskaparins?
þér orðtǫkum skáldskapar, eða hversu mǫrgBragi segir: Tvenn: Mál ok háttr. eru kyn skáldskaparins?’Ægir spyrr: Hvat heitir mál skáld­Þá mælir Bragi: ‘Tvenn eru kyn þau er
skaparins?
greina skáldskap allan.’
Bragi segir: Tvent, kent ok ókent.
Ægir spyrr: ‘Hver tvenn?’Ægir segir: Hvat er kent?
Bragi segir: ‘Mál ok hættir.’
Bragi segir: At taka heiti af verkum‘Hvert máltak er haft til skáldskapar?’manns eða annarra hluta eða af því er‘Þrenn er (R: eru) grein skáldskaparmáls.’hann þolir ǫðrum eða af ætt nokkurri.
‘Hver?‘
Ægir segir: Hver dǿmi eru til þess?
‘Svá: at nefna hvern hlut sem heitir; ǫnnur
Bragi segir: At kalla Óðin fǫður grein er sú er heitir fornǫfn; in þriðja málsgreinÞórs, Baldrs eða Bezlu eða annarra er kǫlluð er kenning, ok <er> sú grein svá sett atbarna sinna, eða ver Friggjar, Jarðar, vér kǫllum Óðin eða Þór eða Tý eða einhvern
Gunn­laðar, Rindar eða eiganda Val­ af Ásum eða álfum, at hverr þeira er ek nefni
hallar eða stýranda guðanna, Ásgarðs til, þá tek ek með heiti af eign annars Ássins
eða Hliðskjálfar, Sleipnis eða geirsins, eða get ek hans verka nokkvorra. Þá eignaskóskmeyja, einherja, sigrs, valfalls; hann nafnit en eigi hinn er nefndr var, svá sem
gervandi himins ok jarðar, sólar. Kalla vér kǫllum Sigtý eða Hangatý eða Farmatý,hann aldinn Gaut, hapta guð, hanga þat er þá Óðins heiti, ok kǫllum vér þat kentguð, farma guð, Sigtýr.
heiti. Svá ok at kalla Reiðartý.’civ

Introduction

The passage in Aristotle’s Poetics (XXI. 11–13) that deals with this figure ofspeech is as follows (he is speaking of metaphor used ‘in the way of analogy’):When, of four terms, the second bears the same relation to the first as the
fourth to the third; in which case the fourth may be substituted for thesecond and the second for the fourth. And sometimes the proper term is also
introduced besides its relative term. Thus a cup bears the same relation to
Bacchus as a shield to Mars. A shield therefore may be called the cup of
Mars and a cup the shield of Bacchus. Again, evening being to day what
old age is to life, the evening may be called the old age of the day and old
age the evening of life.

There is a clear similarity between this and the text in GkS 2367 4to, but it
disappears when we look at the text of DG 11 4to.
Faulkes draws attention to the fact that actually Snorri only discusses his
categories at the beginning and end of Skáldskaparmál, and uses very few
terms to distinguish them. In speaking of kennings and heiti he uses only
seven terms, kenning, heiti, kent heiti, ókent heiti, við(r)kenning, sannkenningand fornafn. And since kent heiti is synonymous with kenning and ókent
heiti with heiti, there are actually only five, though some have interpretedsannkenning and fornafn as synonymous too.
Háttatal gives more definitions, and all the relevant texts can be comparedin what follows:
Concept

kenning, kent heiti(Skáld­skapar­mál)

Definition in DG 11 4to

Definition í GkS 2367 4to

P. 90 below, cf. p. ciii
Faulkes 1998: 5Ægir segir: Hvat er kent?
Bragi segir: At taka heiti af
verkum manns eða annarra
hluta eða af því er hann þolir
ǫðrum eða af ætt nokkurri.
Ægir segir: Hver dǿmi eru
til þess?
. . . kenning, ok <er> sú grein svá
Bragi segir: At kalla Óðin sett at vér kǫllum Óðin eða Þórfǫður Þórs, Baldrs eða Bezlu eða Tý eða einnhvern af Ásumeða annarra barna sinna, eða eða álfum, at hverr þeira er ek
ver Friggjar, Jarðar, Gunnlaðar, nefni til, þá tek ek með heiti af
Rindar, eða eiganda Valhallar eign annars Ássins eða get ek
eða stýranda guðanna, Ásgarðs hans verka nokkvorra. Þá eignask
eða Hliðskjálfar, Sleipnis eða hann nafnit en eigi hinn er nefndr
geirsins, óskmeyja, einherja, var, svá sem vér kǫllum Sigtý
sigrs, valfalls; gervandi himins eða Hangatý eða Farmatý, þat
ok jarðar, sólar. Kalla hann er þá Óðins heiti, ok kǫllum vér
aldinn Gaut, hapta guð, hanga þat kent heiti. Svá ok at kalla
guð, farma guð, Sigtýr.
Reiðartý.

Introduction

cv

Faulkes 2007: 5
P. 266 below
kenning (Hátta­tal) Kenningar eru með þrennu móti Kenningar eru með þrennum
greindar. Fyrst heita kenningar, háttum greindar: fyrst heita ken­annat tvíkent, þriðja rekit. Þat ningar (R: renn-), annat tvíkent,
er kenning at kalla fleinbrak þriðja rekit. Þat er kenning at
orrostuna. Þat er tvíkent að kalla kalla fleinbrak orrostu, en þat er
fleinbraks fúr sverðit, en þá er tvíkent at kalla fleinbraks <fúr>sverðit, en þá er rekit ef lengra er.
rekit, ef lengra er.
viðkenningsannkenning(Skáldskaparmál)sannkenning(Háttatal)

Pp. 216–218 below
Faulkes 1998: 107
Þat eru viðkenningar at nefna Þat eru viðkenningar at nefna
annan hlut réttu nafni ok kalla annan hlut réttu nafni ok kallaþann er hann nefnir til þess þann er hann vill nefna eiganda
er hann er eigandi, eða svá at eða svá at kalla hann þess er
kalla hann réttu nafni þess er hann nefndi fǫður eða afa; áihann nefndi, fǫður hans eða er hinn þriði. Heitir ok sonr
afa. Ái heitir, sonr, arfuni, arfi; ok arfuni, barn, jóð ok mǫgr,bróð[ir] heitir blóði, lifri, niðr, erfingi. Heitir ok bróðir blóði,nefi, komr [sic], kundr, kynstafr, barmi, hlýri, lifri.
niðjungr, ættstuðill, æt<t>bornir, Heitir ok niðr nefi, áttungr,
afspringr . . . Þessi kǫllum vér konr, kundr . . . Þessi heiti kǫllum
viðrkenningar, ok þó at maðr sé vér við­ken­ningar ok svá þóttkendr við bǿi sína eða skip, eða maðr sé kendr við bœ sinn eðaþat er nafn á, eða eign sína, þá er skip sitt þat er nafn á eða eign
eignarnafn á.
sína þá er einkarnafn er gefit.
Faulkes 1998: 107
P. 218 belowÞetta kǫllum vér sannkenningar Þetta kǫllum vér sannkenning­at kalla mann spekimann, æt-­ ar at kalla mann spekimann,lanar­­mann, orðspakan, ráð­­ *ætlunarmann, orð­speking, ráðsnjallan, auðmildingur, úslǿk­ snilling, auðmilding, óslœkinn,
inn, gæimann, glæsimann. Þetta gæimann, glæsimann. Þetta eru
eru forn nǫfn.
fornǫfn.
P. 268 below
Faulkes 2007: 6
Þat er sannkenning að styðja Þat er sannkenning at styðja svá
svá orðið meðr réttu efni at orðit með sǫnnu efni, svá at kalla
kalla stinn sár, því at hǫfug eru stinn sárin, því at hǫfug eru sár
stór sár, en rétt er mælt at þróist. stór; en rétt er mælt at þróask.
Ǫnnur sannkenning er sú at Ǫnnur sannkenning er sú at sárin
sárin þróast stórum. Nú er eitt þróask stórum. Nú er eitt vísuorð
vísuorð ok tvær sannkenningar. ok tvær sann­kenningar. Í ǫðruvísuorði er kǫlluð sterk egg enframir seggir. Í inu þriðja er svá,
at hvast skerr, hlífin er traust; okí fjórða orði at kalla konunginn

cvi

Introduction
mikinn, en líf hans framligt,
þar næst at kalla hreint sverð
ok harðliga roðit, en einnhverrliðsmanna ok væri rétt mál þóttmaðr væri nefndr. Gǫfugr er
konungrinn kallaðr, rǫndi<n>var kostig ok furaðisk undarliga
Nú fer svá með sama hætti unz skjótt; konungrinn unði glaðr
ǫll er uppi vísan, ok eru hér frœknu hjarta. Nú eru hér sýndar
sextán sannkenningar sýndar í sextán sann­[kenningar í átta]átta vísuorðum. En þó fegra<r> vísuorðum, en þó fegra þærþat mjǫk í kveðandi að eigi sé mjǫk í kveðandi at eigi sé svá
vandliga eptir þeim farit.
jammjǫk eptir þeim farit.
Sannkenningar hafa þrenna Sannkenningar hafa þrenna
grein, heitir ein stuðning, ǫnnur grein: heitir ein sannkenning,ǫnnur stuðning, þriðja tvíriðit.
sannkenning, þriðja tvíriðið.

fornafn (Skáldskaparmál)1

P. 216 below
Faulkes 1998: 107/12
Enn eru þær kenningar er menn Enn eru þau heiti er menn láta
láta ganga fyrir nǫfn manna. ganga fyrir nǫfn manna. ÞatÞat kǫllum vér fornǫfn manna. kǫllum vér viðkenningar eða
sannkenningar eða fornǫfn.

P. 264 below
Faulkes 2007: 4
fornafn (Háttatal) Þá má ok hlýða at hljóðstafr Þá má ok hlýða at hljóðstafr
standi fyrir optar í fornǫfnum standi fyrir optar í fjórðungi í...
fornǫfnum . . .
1 ‘Fornafn’ appears in Skáldskaparmál under sannkenning above (‘These [sann­kenningar] are called fornƒfn’), and some have assumed that this means that they
are synonyms, but a few lines above that, the definition here is given (‘Also there
are the kennings/heiti that men let stand for people’s names’). Faulkes (1998: xxix)
has suggested that fornafn is a loan translation of the Latin term pronominatio ‘thesubstitution of an epithet or appellative for a person’s proper name’. This would
include viðkenningar and sannkenningar and any other kennings or heiti when theystand for person’s names; this type of kenning and heiti is extremely common. The
corresponding Greek term antonomasia is defined thus in the third grammatical treatisein AM 748 I b 4to and Codex Wormianus (Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 166,422): ‘Antonomasia setr sameiginligt nafn fyrir eiginligu nafni (‘Antonomasia puts
a common noun for a proper name’). In Háttatal ‘fornafn’ means ‘pronoun’ (Latin
pronomen), as it does in Modern Icelandic and sometimes in the third grammaticaltreatise in Codex Wormianus (Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 90). This of course
is a related concept, for pronouns are also used to replace proper names. Thus fornafn,
as a translation of pronominatio or pronomen (to both of which it is etymologically an
exact equivalent), would cover all the examples in Skáldskaparmál, as well as thosein Háttatal and the third grammatical treatise (which uses fornafn in both senses).
Both pronomen and pronominatio were basic terms of Latin grammar and rhetoric,
and the merest acquaintance with the trivium would explain Snorri’s knowledge of it.

Introductionstuðningókent heiti

cvii

P. 268 below
Faulkes 2007: 6
Hér fylgir stuðning hverri sann­ Hér fylgir stuðning hverri sann­kenning, sem eggin er kǫlluð kenning, svá sem kǫlluð er egginóðhǫrð en fullhvatir menn. Þat óðhǫrð, en fullhvatir menninir.
er sannkenning: hǫrð egg en Þat er sannkenning: hǫrð egg,
hvatir menn. Þat er ­stuðning er en hvatir menn. Þat er stuð­ning
annat sannanarorð fylgir sann- er annat sǫnnunarorð fylgir sann­kenningu.
kenning.

P. 218 below
Faulkes 1998:107–108.
Þessi eru kvenna nǫfn úkend: víf, Þessi eru kvenna heiti ókend íbrúðr. Fljóð heita þær konur er skáldskap: Víf ok brúðr ok fljóð
mjök fara með dramb eða skart. heita þær konur er manni eru
Snótir heita þær er orð­nǿfrar gefnar. Sprund ok svanni heita
eru. Drósir heita þær konur er þær konur er mjǫk fara með
kyrrlátar eru. Svarri ok svarkr dramb ok skart. Snótir heita þærþær er mikillátar eru. Ristill er orðnæfrar eru. Drósir heita
heitir sú kona er skǫruglynd er. þær er kyrrlátar eru. Svarri okRýgr heitir sú er ríkust er. Feima svarkr, þær eru mikillátar. Ristill
heitir sú er ófrǫm er sem ungar er kǫlluð sú kona er skǫruglynd
meyjar ok þær konur er údjarfar er. Rýgr heitir sú kona er ríkust
eru. Sæta heitir sú kona er bóndi er. Feima er sú kǫlluð er ófrǫm
hennar er af landi farinn. Hæll er svá sem ungar meyjar, eðaheitir sú kona er bóndi hennar er þær konur er ódjarfar eru. Sætaveginn utanlands. Ekkja heitir sú heitir sú kona er búandi hennar
kona er bóndi hennar er andaðr, er af landi farinn, hæll er sú
þær konur eljur er einn mann kona kǫlluð er búandi hennar er
eigu. Kona er kǫlluð beðja eða veginn. Ekkja heitir sú er búandi
mála ok rúna bónda síns, ok er hennar varð sóttdauðr. Mærþat viðkenning.
heitir fyrst hver, en kerli<n>gar
er gamlar eru. Eru enn þau
kvinna heiti er til lastmælis eru
ok má þau finna í kvæðum þóttþat sé eigi ritat. Þær konur heita
eljur er einn mann eigu. Snǫrheitir sonar kván. Sværa heitirvers móðir. <Heitir ok móðir,>amma, þriðja edda. Eiða heitirmóðir. Heitir ok dóttir ok barn,jóð. Heitir ok systir dís, jóðdís.
Kona er ok kǫlluð beðja, mála,rún<a> búanda síns ok er þatviðrkenning.

cviiinýgerving (Skáldskaparmál)

Introduction
Faulkes 1998: 41. . . hin yngri skáld hafa ort eptirdœmum hinna gǫmlu skálda,svá sem stóð í þeira kvæðum,en sett síðan út í hálfur þær erþeim þóttu líkar við þat er fyrr
var ort. svá sem vatnit er sænum
en áin vatninu en lœkr ánni. Því
er þat kallat nýgervingar alt er
út er sett heiti lengra en fyrr
finnsk, ok þykkir þat vel alt er
með líkindum ferr ok eðli.

P. 270 below
Faulkes 2007: 7
nýgerving, nykrat Þat eru nýgervingar at kalla Þat eru nýgjǫrvingar at kallasverðit <orm> ok kenna rétt, sverðit orm ok kenna rétt, en(Háttatal)
en kalla slíðrar gǫtur hans, slíðrirnar gǫtur hans, en fetlana ok
en fetlana ok umgerð hams umgjǫrð hams hans. Þat heldr til
hans. Þat heldr til náttúra ormsins náttúru, at hann skríðr ór
hans ormsins, at hann skríðr hamsi svá at hann skríðr mjǫk tilór hamsi ok til vatns. Því er vatns. Hér er svá sett nýgjǫrving
svá at hann ferr at leita blóðs at hann ferr leita blóðs bekkjar
bekkjar ok skríðr hugar stígu, at þar er hann skríðr hugar stígu,
þat eru brjóst manna. Þá eru þat eru brjóst manna. Þá þykkjanýgerving­ar vel kveðnar at þat nýgjǫrv­ing­ar vel kveðnar ef þat
mál er upp er tekit halldist um mál er upp er tekit haldi of alla
alla vísuna. En ef sverðit er vísulengð. *En *ef sverð *er (R:ormr kallat, en síðan fiskr eðr Svá sem seerð sé) ormr kallaðr,vǫndr eður annan veg breytt, <en síðan> fiskr eða vǫndr eðaþat kalla menn nykrat ok þikkir annan veg breytt, þat kalla mennþat spilla.
nykrað, ok þykkir þat spilla.
leyfi
Pp. 270–274
Faulkes 2007: 7–8
Twelve examples of licence.
Twelve examples of licence.

On the whole the two versions are very close. The Codex Regius version,
however is noticeably fuller, especially in the number of examples (forinstance under ókent heiti). It is significant that there are comments undersannkenning on all eight lines of the stanza in GkS 2367 4to, but in DG 11
4to only on the first line, which is made to do duty for the other seven. It isvery tempting to conclude that the version with fuller explanations represents
a later version of the textbook.
Anthony Faulkes points out (1998: xxvii–xxviii) that the term nýgerving
is used slightly differently in Skáldskaparmál and Háttatal,1 but in both,
1 On this see also Bergsveinn Birgisson 2008: 94–95.

Introduction

cix

the basic meaning sems to be the making of new meanings for words, i.e.
metaphors. In Háttatal the example is of extended metaphor or allegory,
while in Skáldskaparmál ch. 33 (in the Codex Regius version) the example
is of varying the determinant with near synonyms (sea – lake – river –stream) or with synonyms of homonyms (Ægir – ægir – sea; = ofljóst), in
chs 50 and 69–70, it is of the use of metaphorical base-words (some of theseexamples become extended metaphors too). In DG 11 4to the difference isless noticeable, since the definition in ch. 33 in the Codex Regius is absent,
and only the examples in chs 50, 69 and 70 (Faulkes 1998: 74 and 108) are
included. The story told in Skáld­skaparmál in the Codex Regius version that
leads up to the definition there is also not in the Uppsala Edda version. The
four examples that are found there of the use of the figure are very close to
the way that the term is used in Háttatal (pp. 218–220 below):
Eyru heita hlustir. Þau má svá kenna at kalla land eða jarðar heitum nokkurum
eða munn eða sjón, augu heyrnarinnar ef nýgervingar eru.
Munn skal svo kenna at kalla land eða hús tungu eða tanna eða góma, varra,
ok ef nýgervingar eru, þá kalla menn munn skip, en varrar borð eða tungu rǿðit
eða stýrit.
Hér segir enn frá nýgervingum

Hugr heiti sefi, ást, elskugi, vilji [written villi], munr. Huginn má svá kenna at
kalla vind trollkvenna ok rétt at nefna hverja er vill, ok svá at nefna jǫtna eða
kenna þá til konu hans eða móður hans eða dóttur.

Hǫnd má kalla jǫrð vopna eða hlífa, við axla ok erma, lófa, hreifa, jǫrðgull­hringa ok vals ok hauks ok allra heita hans, ok í nýgervingum fót axla okbaugnauð.

All four of these examples are of referring to parts of the body by other things
with analogical functions, while in Háttatal, similar analogies are madebetween the characteristics of a sword and a snake. The clearest example isperhaps that of the mouth, which can be referred to as a ship in which thelips are its gunwales and the tongue its oar or rudder (cf. Arngrímr’s verse
on p. ci above).
There are various indications that Snorri did not have a great number ofcategories to choose from, and there were few conventions about how to use
them. It is for example interesting to look at the examples given of sannkenning in DG 11 4to (p. cv above): ‘Þetta kǫllum vér sannkenningar at kalla
mann spekimann, ætlanarmann, orð­spakan, ráðsnjallan, auðmildingr, úslǿkinn,gæimann,1 glæsimann. Þetta eru forn nǫfn.’ (‘We call these appropriate descriptions to say a person is a man of wisdom, a thinker . . . These are fornƒfn’).
1 Thus GkS 2367 4to. DG 11 4to has geimann. In this as in other manuscripts, e
is occasionally written for æ. Cf. note 2 on p. lx above.

cx

Introduction

This seems fairly clear: they are true descriptions, not metaphorical ones.
Óláfur Þórðarson hvítaskáld, who undoubtedly knew his uncle’s work,
seems to be saying something quite different in his grammatical treatise here(Ólsen 1884: 102–103; cf. Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 158–160):

Metaphora er framfǿring orða eða Metaphor is transference of words or things
hluta í aðra merking. Hon verðr á to a different meaning. It happens in four.iiij. leiðir:1 Af andligum hlut til ways: from a living thing to a living thing,as here:andligs hlutar sem hér:
But the skin-bright goddess of jewels (lady)—
En skinnbjarta skortir,
her nature is known to me,skapið kannaz mér svanna,in any case she is a dangerous beast,dýr er hon hætt at hváru,—lacks the damager of straw (fire).
hálmein Njǫrun steina.2
Hér er dýr kǫlluð konan. Er þar fram­ Here the woman is called a beast. Thisfǿring eiginligs hlutar, konunnar, is transference of a particular thing, theí annarliga merking, sem dýrit er. woman, to a different meaning, which theÚeiginlig líking er þat millum dýrs animal is. This is an improper comparison
ok konu, þvíat dýrit er skynlaust between animal and woman, for the animal
kvikendi en maðrinn skynsamligt. is an irrational creature, but a human is
Fyrir fegurðar sakir þótti skáldinu rational. For beauty’s sake, poets thought the
betr fara málit ok úberari verða language better and the vice more apparentlǫstrinn, at kalla margláta konu heldr to call a loose woman an animal rather thandýr en greina sér hvern hlut, þann to specify each thing in which she behaved
er hon gerði úmannliga. Með þeim unlike a human. This how the kennings arehætti eru þær kenningar er vér kǫllum constructed that we call sannkenningar insannkenningar í skáldskap, at kalla poetry, calling a man by the names of Æsirmanninn Ása heitum ok kenna svá and then referring to him in terms of weapons
til vápna eða skipa eða nokkurn Ása or ships or calling one of the Æsir by theannars nafni ok kenna þá við eign sína name of another and then referrring to him
by some property of his, as Eyvindr said:
nokkura, sem Eyvindr kvað:. . . of the Týr of cargoes
Farma týsland rulersfjǫrvi næmði
deprived of lifeJarðráðendr
at Ǫgló.
á Ǫglói.3
Hér er farma Týr Óðinn kallaðr. Svá Here Óðinn is called Týr of cargoes.
eru ok jǫtnar ok dvergar kallaðir Similarly giants and dwarves are called men
menn eða konungar bjarga eða or kings of rocks of stones, as Skrautoddr
said:
steina sem Skrautoddr kvað:1 Donatus (whom Óláfr is actually translating here) says: ‘Metaphor is transference ofthings and words.This is done in four ways, from animate to animate, from inanimate toinanimate, from animate to inanimate, from inanimate to animate.’ Cf. Ólsen 1884: 102.
2 Parts of this verse are difficult to understand. See Lexicon Poeticum under theword halmein.
3 Only the second half of the stanza is quoted. The object of the verb was in thefirst half (Sigurðr), as was the base word of the kenning svanr Farmatýs.

Introduction

cxi

One must not conceal the misfortune . . .
Bǫls munat bǫr at dylja
mountain-Þórr’s (giant’s) . . . 1
Berg-Þórs nǫsum órum.
Þessi figúra er optast svá sett í This figure in Norse poetry is usuallynorrǿnum skáldskap, at þeir hlutir, constructed so that the things that areer framfǿrast, eru kenndir við nǫkkur transferred are referred to by some ‘accident’tilfelli sín, en þó finnst hvártveggia, of theirs, and yet both types are found, assem þar er hverr konungr er kallaðr when some king is called Yngvi or Þengill
Yngvi eða Þengill ok annat þvílíkt or something else similar, because of the
fyrir tignar sakir fornkonunga. En í reputation of ancient kings. But in Latin
latínu er metaphora svá optast sett, at metaphor is usually constructed so that theframfǿrðir hlutir eru úkenndir, en þó transferred things are without a determinant,finnst hvártveggja, sem Ovidius segir: though both types are found, as Ovid says:
Tiphys et Automedon dicar amoris I may be called called the Tiphys and Auto­ego.
medon of love.
Hann kallar kerrugæti eða stýrimann He calls himself the charioteer or helmsmanástar.
of love.

This is very different from the way that sannkenningar is explained in Skáldskaparmál, and it seems that Óláfr considered himself fully entitled to use
the concept of sannkenning in quite a different way from what Snorri did.2
Perhaps they had been discussing the matter.3
Faulkes says correctly that við(r)kenning is the least problematical of
Snorri’s terms. It is clear that he uses it to mean referring to people in termsof their possessions or relationships, and it is also clear, he says, ‘that nearly
all kennings for people which are designed to specify an individual person
are in this category’ (1998: xxvi). The verb phrase kenna við e–t certainly
lies behind viðkenningu, but Snorri also use kenna til e–s in the same sense.
1 The remaining words were linked with words in the unquoted part of the stanza.
2 Sverrir Tómasson writes about Óláfr (1992: 530): ‘It does happen . . . that he uses

fully Icelandic terms such as sannkenning as if he seems to have understood it in adifferent way from his uncle Snorri and linked it more closely with Latin rhetoric’.
3 On the other hand, this sentence on sannkenningar (Ólsen 1884: 103) comes in Óláfr
Þórðarson’s account of metaphor (framfǿring), which is only extant in the version of thethird grammatical treatise in AM 242 fol.; AM 748 I b 4to and AM 757 a 4to do not contain it. In Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 160 it is suggested that sannkenningar
here is an error for mannkenningar. There are three other occurrences of sannkenning inthis treatise (Ólsen 1884: 100, 107–8), and in all three it is the equivalent of epitheton (‘anadjective or phrase expressing a characteristic quality or attribute of the person or thingmentioned’), and there is no conflict with the use of sannkenning in the Edda. Háttatal
5/3–6 is quoted in Ólsen 1884: 107 in illustration of epitheton. The word mannkenning
does not seem to be recorded elsewhere, but the examples given in the treatise are very
similar to the description of the kenning in Faulkes 1998: 5/18–24, quoted above, p. ciii;
indeed Farmatýr is mentioned in both accounts; cf. also 40/5–16. In view of this, perhaps
the views of Snorri and his nephew were not so very dissimilar after all. It would in any
case be strange for Óláfr to use the term sannkenning in a discussion of metaphor.

cxii

Introduction

After pointing out that Snorri has no passages on kennings or heiti for
giants in Skáldskaparmál although there are lots of such kennings in thepoems he quotes, Faulkes says (1998: xxx):

It is important to remember that Snorri̓s Edda is not a treatise on earlier Norse
poetry; it is a book of instruction for young poets of his day illustrated from thework of earlier poets. It was no part of the requirement of young poets in thethirteenth century to be able to compose about giants (or indeed to write satire):
their function was to learn to praise kings. It is this that determines the content
of the Prose Edda, which not surprisingly does not well represent or cover thewhole range of skaldic verse, and generally concentrates on the kinds of kennings
that would be most useful for praising kings.
This is also probably the reason why Snorri shows so little interest in metaphor
and figures of speech. He sees poetical language largely in terms of substitutionsof one name for another, rather than in terms of tranference of meaning. The
latter he describes as nýgervingar and exemplifies in a number of places inboth Skáldskaparmál and Háttatal, but always with the implication that it issomewhat exceptional.

Terms for aspects of alliteration, rhyme and rhythm do not appear until the commentary to Háttatal. The comments on st. 1 lay the foundation (p. 264 below):Ǫnnur stafasetning er sú er fylgir setning hljóðs þess er hátt gerir ok kveðandi.
Skal sú grein í dróttkvæðum hætti vera at fjórðungr vísu skal þar saman fara atallri stafa setning ok hljóða. Skal í fyrra vísuorði svá greina þá setning:Jǫrð kann frelsa fyrðum

Hér er svá: jǫrð, fyrð. Þá er ein samstafa í hvárri ok fylgir sinn hljóðstafr hvárri
ok svá hǫfuðstafr, en einn stafr hljóðs er í hváru orðinu ok inn sami málstafr eptirhljóðstaf. Þessa setning hljóðfalls kǫllum vér skothending. En í ǫðru vísuorði er svá:Friðrofs konungr ofsa
Svá er hér rofs ok ofs. Þat er einn hljóðstafr ok svá þeir er eptir fara í báðum
orðunum. En upphafsstafrinn greinir orðin. Þetta heita aðalhendingar. Svá skal
hendingar setja í dróttkvæðum hætti at in síðari hending í hverri vísu<orði>, sú
er heitir viðrhending, hon skal standa í þeiri samstǫfu er ein er síðarr. En sú er
frumhending heitir stendr stundum í upphafi orðs ok kǫllum vér þá oddhending,en stundum í miðju orði ok kǫllum vér þá hluthending. Þessi er dróttkvæðr háttr.
Með þessum hætti er flest ort þat er vandat er. Þessi er upphaf allra hátta svá sem
málrúnar eru fyrir ǫðrum rúnum.

Gradually the list of terms emerges quite clearly, and many have remained
standard in Icelandic prosodic discourse since the days of Snorri. In DG 11
4to these terms for features of prosody, phonology and grammar are used:hendingaðalhending
skothending

Prosodyrhyme, assonance (both end-rhyme and internal rhyme)
chief rhyme, full rhyme
half-rhyme, assonanceIntroduction
frumhending
oddhending
hluthendingviðrhending
samhending
afhendingháttleysa
vísuorð
stafr
stafasetninghǫfuðstafrstuðillleyfi

samstafa
skjót samstafa
sein samstafahǫrð samstafa
lin samstafahljóðstafr
samhljóðandi
fornǫfnmálfyllingcxiii

anterior rhyme, the first of two in a dróttkvætt line
front rhyme, one that comes at the beginning of a line
mid-rhyme, one that is not at the beginning of a line
accessory rhyme, the second of two internal rhymes ina line‘coincidental rhyme’, one falling on the same syllable
as the alliteration, producing identical syllables
use of the same rhyme-syllable in even lines as at theend of the preceding odd lines
lack of form, a stanza with no hendingsline of verse (sometimes abbreviated orð)alliterating sound, stave
alliteration, internal rhyme
chief alliterating stave
alliterating stave in the odd lines of a dróttkvætt verse
permission, licence; cf. skáldaleyfi ‘poetic licence’ inModern Icelandic
Phonology

syllable
unstressed or short syllable
long syllable?1strong or accented syllable
weak, unaccented syllable
vowel
consonantGrammarpronounsparticle

In this list it is worth noting that fornƒfn has a different meaning in Háttatalfrom what it has in Skáldskaparmál. There DG 11 4to actually has the reading
forn nƒfn, but this obviously has to be emended to fornƒfn. If fornafn in
Skáldskaparmál means pronominatio (see note 1 on p. cvi above), i.e. an
expression that replaces a proper noun, then sannkenning might well be
regarded as a type of fornafn.
To be able to speak of the features that constitute the dróttkvætt form there
is no need for more terminology than this. This does not mean that Snorri orsome other author of the commentary had been able to work out all the rules
1 One would expect seinn to mean ‘long’ in the description of st. 7, but the passage

is actually about how the use of contraction can reduce the number of syllables ina line from six to five. Seinn perhaps means here that the remaining syllables are
spoken so slowly that they take as long to speak as a normal line of six syllables.
Seinn is used of long vowels in the second grammatical treatise.

cxiv

Introductionof this verse form. He is, for instance, unable to give a satisfactory accountof resolution. On the other hand, one can say that as material for teaching
purposes the commentary is remarkably clear and discerning.
But although there is so much that is similar in the two versions of Háttatal,
which are obviously closely related, it is clear that the scribe of DG 11 4to
did not understand everything that he wrote, and possibly he had a muchworse exemplar than the scribe of GkS 2367 4to. There are considerably
more errors in the commentary in DG 11 4to, and here it will be a good thing
to look at the differences where it is clear that GkS 2367 4to is considerably
more correct. Variations in wording are ignored here, and note is taken onlyof the places where the wording of the comments in DG 11 4to conflicts
with the verses. The number of the examples corresponds to the numberingof the verses, so that they will easily be found in the text.
Verse 8:
U: Sétta [leyfi] at hafa í dróttkvæðum hætti samhendingar eða hluthendingar.
R: Sétta leyfi er þat at hafa í dróttkvæðum hætti samhendingar eða liðhendingar.
Verse 12:
U: En annat ok it þriðja vísuorð er sér um mál kallat.
R: En annat ok it þriðja vísuorð er sér um mál, ok er þat stál kallat.

Verse 18:
U: Þessi eru ƒnnur vísuorð, ok eru hér hálfu færi vísuorð þau er refhvǫrfum eru
sett, ok eru þau tvenn í ǫðru vísuorði ok eru þau kǫlluð en mestu.
R: Þessi eru ƒnnur refhvƒrf ok eru hér hálfu færi vísuorð þau er refhvǫrfum eru
ort, ok eru þau tvenn í ǫðru vísuorði, ok eru fyrir því kǫlluð in mestu.
Verse 27:
U: Hér hefr upp annat ok it fjórða vísuorð með fullu orði ok einni samstǫfu, okleiðir orð af inum fyrra vísuhelmingi ok orðinu. En þær fimm samstǫfur er þá
eru um mál er eftir eru.
R: Hér hefr upp annat ok hit fjórða vísuorð með fullu orði ok einni samstǫfu,ok leiðir þat orð af hinu fyrra vísuorði, en þær fimm samstǫfur er þá eru eptir
eru sér um mál.
Verse 31:
U: Hér skiptir háttum í ƒðru ok þriðja vísuorði.
R: Þetta heitir bragarbót. Hér skiptir háttum í fyrsta ok þriðja vísuorði.
Verse 39:
U: Hér skiptir háttum í fjórða vísuorði.
R: Hér skiptir háttum it fimta vísuorð.

Verse 46:
U: Hér eru þær hendingar er í ƒðru ok fjórða vísuorði svá settur sem skothendur
í dróttkvæðum hætti.

Introduction

cxv

R: Hér eru þær hendingar er vér kƒllum samhendur, því at þessar eru allar
með einum stƒfum ok eru í ƒðru1 ok þriðja vísuorði svá settar sem skotendur ídróttkvæðum hætti.
Verse 48:
U: Hér halda samhendingar um alla vísulengð
R: Hér halda samhendingar of allan vísuhelming

Verse 49:
U: Hér er í fyrsta orði stýft ok tekin af sú samstafa er dróttkvæðum hætti skal
leggja með hending.
R: Hér er it fjórða vísuorð stýft ok tekin af samstafa er í dróttkvæðum hætti skal
setja með hending.

Of course there are only nine examples, and five of them relate to numerals.
It may be that misreading of Roman numerals can explain some of these,
and this is common in other manuscripts, but it should be noted that noneof the manuscripts that we have use Roman numerals in these places. It
would then have to be the manuscript from which DG 11 4to was copiedthat had inherited them from the archetype. Actually this could well be theexplanation.
The remaining discrepancies are (the first word in each pair is the readingof DG 11 4to): hluthendingar : liðhendingar, ƒnnur vísuorð : ƒnnur refhvƒrf,fyrri vísuhelmingr : fyrra vísuorð; in addition there are two cases wherewords have dropped out (verses 12 and 46). All these are characteristic
scribal errors, common today as they have always been.
I think it has been demonstrated that the technical terminology in the different
versions of the Edda is by no means an established one, and it is often unclear;
it is as though the redactors have been feeling their way forward. But it wascontinually in process of development and extension. It was adequate for its
task and impressive in its range and independence of Latin sources.

1 It is worth noting that here DG 11 4to, GkS 2367 4to and Codex Trajectinus all
share the same error. The word ought to be fyrsta, and so it is in Codex Wormianus.
See Faulkes 2007: 44. In his edition it is emended.

cxvi

9 Summary

Introduction

In conclusion, what has been said about the history of the Edda in this introduction
will be summarised, and for clarity’s sake set out in numbered paragraphs.
1. Material in the Edda must have been being collected together overquite a long period of time, and there is no reason not to assume that
this collecting began during Snorri’s years at Oddi.
2. There is little indication that the Edda was planned as a whole at the outset.
The main sections, Gylfaginning and Skáldskaparmál, are in content andstyle independent, and of course the same applies to Háttatal.
3. There is no way of proving that the sections of the Edda were written
in reverse order. Wessén’s idea about how it was compiled, which has
been supported by others after him, is a theory only, interesting but
unprovable and rather improbable.
4. Some of what appears in DG 11 4to cannot be derived from the samearchetype as the Codex Regius version is dervied from. This applies
particularly to the very different texts of verses in Skáldskaparmál andextremely different tellings of stories in Gylfaginning and Skáldskaparmál.
Those who favour the idea of the text having been shortened in the
Uppsala Edda need to explain how these differences have come about.
5. Some of the abbreviations (suspensions) must derive from the original
Edda, since it is hard to imagine how they could have come about froma text that was written out in full (a scribe does not write ‘g. h. st̓.̓ for‘grunn hvert stika sunnar’, if the latter stands in his exemplar). If theabbreviations were in the original, the version that has the full text must
be derived from a different source unless it was made by someone who
new the verses by heart. It is rather improbable that abbreviations of
this kind could survive many recopyings.
6. DG 11 4to is derived from a version of the Edda independent of
the Codex Regius version, the *Uppsala Edda version, not from the‘original’ Edda. Nevertheless various things in it could have their rootsin first drafts of teaching materials about poetic theory made by Snorri.
7. Snorri had probably begun to compose both Gylfaginning and Skáld­
skaparmál before he went to Norway in 1218.
8. DG 11 4to is a compilation, but also a carefully thought out manuscript
textbook. This is apparent both from redactorial decisions such as thetransfer of mythological stories from Skáldskaparmál across to the second
scene of Gylfaginning, the headings and the supplementary material.
9. It is very unlikely that the headings in DG 11 4to are from before 1237
(when Skúli was made duke). Since they are fairly certainly earlier than
DG 11 4to itself, it is most natural to assume that the Uppsala Edda

Introduction

cxvii

version was made about 1240–50. This would then be the required
intermediate link between the first draft and DG 11 4to. In Skáldatal
Snorri is said to be poet of Earl Skúli and of Duke Skúli.
10. There is no way to prove that DG 11 4to does not present us with ashortened version of the Edda, but it is definitely not a shortened versionof the Edda that we know from the Codex Regius version in GkS 2367
4to, AM 242 fol. and Codex Trajectinus.
On this basis it is tempting to set out a suggestion for a kind of genealogy of
DG 11 4to, but it must be emphasised that no attempt will be made to draw astemma of the relationships between these four manusripts, any attempt do which
is doomed to failure. Nor will any suggestions be made about the relationship of
AM 748 I b 4to and AM 757 a 4to with DG 11 4to. But it is clear that there arein places links between these two manuscripts and the Uppsala Edda version.
It is assumed here that Snorri had compiled some drafts of the Edda before
1218, and that they included Gylfaginning and Skáldskaparmál in a similar
form to that we find in the Uppsala Edda version later. Afterwards Snorri (orsomeone else) reviewed these drafts, probably having better sources for someof the material, maybe some new narratives and more verse, and collected
them together. This is the version that becomes the archetype of the Codex
Regius version, but it is impossible to see it as the source of the Uppsala Edda.
A conceivable history of the Uppsala Edda version can be shown in tabularform thus:
StagesS1 (before
1218)
U1 (about
1240–50,
at anyrate after1237)
DG 11 4to

Content
Gylfaginning
Skáldskaparmál
Prologue
Gylfaginning
Skáldskaparmál
Háttatal withcommentary
Liber primus:
Formáli
Gylfaginning scene 1
Gylfaginning scene 2
Skáldatal
Sturlung genealogy
List of lawspeakers
Liber secundus:
Skáldskaparmál
Háttalykill (2ndgrammatical treatise)
List of stanzas
Háttatal as in U1

Comments
Both parts similar to what appears later in
the Codex Regius version
Headings added. Order of material un­changed
from S1. Háttatal has been com­posed andpartially provided with commentary, andnow some or all of this has been inserted
into the poem.
Here the mythological narratives are trans­ferred from Skáldskaparmál into what I
have called scene 2 of Gylfaginning (to get
rid of the problematical title Bragaræður).
The compilation is complete (having beencommissioned) and the material divided into
Liber primus and Liber secundus.

cxviii

Introduction

S1 comprises Snorri’s first drafts of Gylfaginning and Skáldskaparmál. U1 isthe earliest version of the Uppsala Edda, perhaps the exemplar from which
DG 11 4to was copied for the four sections named here.
The table makes clear the compilatory nature of DG 11 4to, and the
textbook development that takes place is brought out.
In all versions of the Edda the textbook character of the work is apparent.
The Codex Regius and Codex Trajectinus add þulur, Codex Wormianus thegrammatical treatises, and in DG 11 4to material of various kinds is addedfrom different quarters, and the order of the material is changed. And about
the same time as DG 11 4to was being written, the version of Skáldskaparmálthat we have in AM 748 I b 4to was compiled. Already, Óláfr hvítaskáld has
written his grammtical/rhetorical treatise, based largely on foreign sources,
but with some ideas derived from his uncle Snorri. All this happened, it
appears, within a century of Snorri’s first drafts, and the conclusion may
well be drawn that by then the Edda had become a well known and popular
textbook, and that the material in it was considered useful. Research into
its reception (see Sverrir Tómasson 1996a) has shown that copying andrewriting continued through the following centuries, and although rímur
poetry did not introduce many new metaphorical kennings, it played its partin the preservation of the eddic language and style.
An obvious question, of course, is why the Uppsala Edda version (U1) was
made when it was known that there was a ‘better’ version available. There is
no rational answer to this, other than ‘the teacher’. A person who had usedthe draft version for teaching and doubtless added to it as necessary off his
own bat, maybe knew better texts of the mythological narratives and waspretty well content with the list of kennings in Skáldskapar­mál, would nothave needed the revised version. It is well known that established textbooks
are renewed slowly; moreover it is sometimes maintained nowadays thatit takes anything up to half a century for new knowledge to be introduced
into the classroom.
On the other hand, whoever it was that put U1 together nevertheless had
Háttatal available. This almost certainly already had its heading (f. 2r):‘Síðast Háttatal er Snorri hefir ort um Hák[on] konung ok Skúla hertug[a]’.
It seems clear that some commentary had been added to Háttatal in the
Edda in U1, but it is a very improbable, if not absurd, idea to imagine thatit accompanied the poem from the start. On the other hand, it is extremely
difficult to work out whether it was by the poet himself or by someone
working for him. Above (p. xci), an attempt was made to steer a middle pathby assuming that Snorri had drafted some comments. The concepts used do
not suggest that much was sought in foreign writers on rhetoric; they seemto be rather primitive ad hoc ideas.

Introduction

cxix

DG 11 4to is a compilation, and thus offers us an independent versionof the Edda. An accurate, though not all that acute, scribe, has received acommission which would seem to have looked like this. The book was to
be in two parts.
1. Mythological stories are to be collected together into the first part.
2. Skáldatal, the Sturlung genealogy and the list of lawspeakers are to becopied. That concludes the first part, Liber primus.
3. Skáldskaparmál is to follow, with Háttalykillinn (second grammaticaltreatise).
4. An old list of stanzas in Háttatal is to be copied.
5. Háttatal itself in its present form comprises the final part of the work.
That concludes Liber secundus.
This commission has been followed in every detail without the text of thematerial the scribe had to hand being revised at all. Thus the headings havebecome misleading and in some cases absolutely wrong, once passages havebeen moved. This is most noticeable in scene 2 of Gylfaginning, to whichnarratives had been moved from the Skáldskaparmál section.
There is no way of knowing why Háttatal only has 56 stanzas in DG 11
4to, but it looks as though there was no more in the scribe’s exemplar.
Although we cannot tell who the person that commissioned the manuscript
was, or where he lived, it is suggestive that it first turns up in the hands ofBrynjólfur Sveinsson, who had been educated in Skálaholt, where there hadprobably been a school since the Middle Ages. Árni Þorláksson was bishop in
Skálaholt 1269–1298, and he was succeeded by Árni Helgason (died 1320).
Lasse Mårtensson’s research on the handwriting and scribal characteristics
of DG 11 4to have shown that the scribe was a very careful scribe who neveronce corrected what he did not understand. The same is apparent when
what he wrote in the most difficult part of his task, the verse quotations in
Skáldskaparmál and Háttatal, are examined objectively. In the present edition
an attempt has been made as far as possible to interpret these quotations
without emendation, though frequently more straightforward alternatives arepointed out. The scribe of DG 11 4to undoubtedly believed he understoodmost of what he wrote, but he also paid his predecessors the compliment of
not altering what he did not understand.

cxx

Introduction

10 Other editions of DG 11 4to

The first serious attempt to edit Snorra Edda from the Uppsala manuscript
was the theologian Johan Göransson’s edition of Gylfaginning in 1746.1
Göransson was a staunch disciple of Rudbeck and a supporter of his doctrine
about the cradle of civilisation having been Sweden. His ideas about the
Edda come out clearly from his title:
DE

YFVERBORNA ATLINGARS,ELLER,SVIOGÖTARS ok NORDMÄNNERS,EDDA,

Det är Stammodren för deras, uti Hedendomen, både andliga okverldsliga vishet; nu första gången på Svensko översatt, med Latinsk
uttolkning försed; jämte et företal om EDDANS ålder ok innehåld, m.m.
samt om de äldsta ok rätta, Skythar, Getar, Götar, Kämpar, Atlingar,
Yfverborna, Karlar, ok alla dessas stamfader, Gomer: Utgifven efter enurgamal, ok ganska fullkomlig Upsala Academie tilhörig, på Götisko,handskrifven Permebok.

Rudbeck had Swedicised the Greek racial name Ὑπερβόρεοι (Hyper­
boreans), Appollo-worshippers who lived in luxurious well-being beyond
Boreas, the north wind, calling them ‘de Yferborna’ and transferring themto Sweden.
Göransson’s Latin and Swedish translations, however, did little to arouse
people’s interest in the Uppsala Edda at that time. Perhaps its origin, as Göransson
presented it, was rather off-putting. Briefly, he seems to have imagined that
the Edda had been written in Uppsala in the time of Moses (1746: xxxii). His
comparison of the Uppsala text with Resen’s edition (based on Laufás Edda2)
led him to a confident conclusion (1746: xxxiv–xxxv; cf. Grape 1962: 43 note):3
Den handskrefna Boken, som man nu fölgt, är skrefven vid Sturlossons tid.
Vid första påseendet ser man, at hon är ganska gamul; ok Götiskan uti detta ok
Resenii Manuskripter äro ganska olika. Ty Resenii Böker äro uti språket mycket
lika Jsländskan; men uti denna vår Handskrefna Bok är språket enehanda, med
det här i Riket på gamla Runstenar förvarade språket . . . Hon bör heta, icke
Jsländares utan Sviogötars, ok Nordmänners Edda. Emedan des språk kommer
mera öfverens med Götiskan, än Jsländskan; ok hon är sammansatt vid Upsala,men icke på Jsland; så ser man , att hon helt orätt kallas Edda Jslandorum. At
Sviogötar kallas Nordmänner, så väl som de Norske, är en klar sak af Historien.

1 On this edition and its editor see Grape 1962: 41–51.
2 See Faulkes 1977–1979.

3 It is rather uncertain exactly when Göransson’s edition appeared. It is undated,

but Grape points out that in a lecture on 25th june 1746 Göransson speaks of his Edda
as having been published in that year. Rask, who dated it 1745, presumably assumed
that it was that year because that was when Göransson had DG 11 4to on loan.

Introduction

cxxi

But that was not the end of his romancing. In his introduction Göransson
says (1746: xxxi–xxxii):

Semunder ok Snorre hafva icke diktat Eddan, utan afskrifvit henne efter gamla
Runoböker. Detta vil man vidlöftigare bevisa när man kommer till Sibillasspådom. Men nu i korthet märka, at uti Olof Skötkungs tid, då Christendomen
kom in i Svearike, hafver Påfven skrifvit til bemälte Konung, och föregifvit at
Runorna ok de gamle Runobökerna, hindrade Christendomen emedan de syntes
fulla med trulldom: Kung Olof holt Riksdag, ok då, denne sak blef foredragen,stannade man uti det slut, at Runorna skulle bortläggas; alla Runoböker
upbrännas; hvilket skedde. Då en stor hop gamla handlingar blevo upbrände,dem undantagne, som någre hedningar med sig utförde på Island.1

In essence this absurd story derives from some of Rudbeck’s more extreme
theories and was spread about to explain why there had survived no Swedish
texts from heathen times. Göransson’s edition thus had nationalistic and politicalsignificance. It was part of a program of rehabilitation of Sweden’s past.
Rasmus Rask dismissed Resen and Göransson very summarily in his
edition, referring first to Schlötzer’s comment that Resen’s Edda ‘was a fineexample of how one should not edit a text’, and then continuing (1818: 13):
Svo aum sem þessi útgáfa er, svo er þó Jóhans Göranssonar Edduútgáfa(Uppsölum 1745 í 4:rablf.) hálfu verri; Hèr er fyrst hrínglandi vitlaus formáli ásvensku, sem t.d. sannar »að Edda sè samansett og skrifuð þegar Móyses gamlivar á dögum« (bls. 32.). Af textanum finnst hèr einúngis Gylfaginníng, tekin úr
U. Enn af því útgefarinn gat ecki lesið böndin í skinnbókinni, er varla sú lína,
sem ekki sè einhvör málleysa á, t.d. á fyrstu línu: Bok þessi heiter Edda henna
hever samsetta o.s.frv. Hvorki get eg heldr hrósað hans lát[ínsku] nè svenskuútleggíngu, af því hann hefir svo optliga misskilið textann.

It appears that Göransson had planned to make a diplomatic edition of DG
11 4to (cf. Grape 1962: 42), but nothing came of it, and as Rask said, his
edition only included Gylfaginning.

1 Magnus Alkarp (2009: 60–67) traces this story and points out that one of the earliest
versions of the book-burning episode must be the one that is linked to Pope Sylvester IIand Óláfr Tryggvason (it is not mentioned in Heimskringla), and the Swedish historian
Erik Johannes Schroderus (1609–37) names four Scandinavian poets whose books
are supposed to have been destroyed. These books were those of ‘Iorunderi, Gissuri
et Schulemontani . . . Atheri magni’. These have been identified as Jórunn skáldmær,one of the few poetesses that are named in Skáldskaparmál, Gizurr svarti, a poet ofKing Óláfr the Swede according to Skáldatal in Kringla (Edda Snorra Sturlusonar
1848–87: II 252), or Gizurr gullbrárskáld, who was with Óláfr Tryggvason according
to Skáldatal in DG 11 4to (f. 23v), Einarr Skúlason, who was of course quite a lot later,and Óttarr svarti, who was a poet of King Óláfr the Swede according to both versionsof Skáldatal and of King Óláfr the Saint in the Kringla version. There are, however,problems with these identifications, and more research is needed.

cxxiiIntroduction

In places Göransson could not read the manuscript, and occasionally headopted readings from Resen in preference to it, though this seems to havebeen chiefly when he felt that something had dropped out in DG 11 4to, suchas the myths of Winter and Summer.
Rather interesting are the examples shown here, where the texts of Resen,
DG 11 4to and Göransson are set side by side:
Resen VI. Dæme˙aga

P. 20 below

Wrmes Ymes Høffde
Er Jørð skopud/e
Enn vr Sveita Sio r /Biørg vr Beinum
Bedur vr Haare
Enn vr Hau˙e Himen.

Or ymi˙ holldi
Var iorþ vm ˙kopvð.
En or ˙veite ˙ior.
b. or. b.
b or. h.
En or h.h.

Tha geingu Reigen ølela Rogsto la/Ginnheilog God/og vm thad gettus/
huer ˙killde Duerga
drott off skepia.

Þa gengv v.
A. ˙.
g. h. g.
ok vm þat g.’h.’ ˙kylldi dverga
drott vm spekia

Resen XIII. Dæme˙.
e

P. 24 below

Göransson 1746: 20

Or Ymis holldi
Var jorþ um skopud.
En or sveita sior
Biorg or beinum.
Badmr or hari
En or hause himin

Göransson 1746: 26–27.
Þa gingu V.
A. S.
G. H. G.
Ok um þat g.
h. skylldi Dverga
Drott um ˙pekia

Here Göransson fills out the incomprehensible abbreviations of DG 11
4to in lines 4 and 5 of the first verse, replacing beðr by baðmr in line 5,
probably from Resen’s footnote k, but leaves the abbreviations V. A. S. G.
H. G., perhaps because the text of this verse is hidden in a long footnote in
Resen’s edition. Resen’s footnotes contain readings from Codex Wormianus,
the Codex Regius of Snorra Edda, and from the Poetic Edda. Sometimes
he uses sigla, but in the two above cases there are none, and the readings do
not agree with any one of these manuscripts.
Rask held a rather negative view of the Uppsala version, considering DG
11 4to the latest and worst of all the redactions. His edition indeed pointed
the way to an eclectic text where the editor would adopt readings from anyof the manuscripts as he thought fit, though chiefly following the Codex
Regius, and when the Uppsala version was very different from the others,
generally no account was taken of it.
The next edition of DG 11 4to, and the first that can be regarded as inany way complete, appeared in Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: II–III.
In the second volume (pp. 250–296) was printed the main body of the text,
Prologue, Gylfaginning, Skáldskaparmál, the second grammatical treatiseand Háttatal, and in the third volume (pp. 259–269) Skáldatal was added.
Details were also given of all the poets listed in Skáldatal, both in the version

Introduction

cxxiiiin DG 11 4to and the one in Kringla. The original spelling was preserved,
but no indication was given of abbreviations. There remained excluded forthe time being the genealogy of the Sturlungs and the list of lawspeakers,
but Jón Sigurðsson printed the first in Íslenzkt fornbréfasafn 1857–1972, I
and the second in Safn til sögu Íslands II 1 (1886).
The texts in these editions were always conscientiously prepared; there
are no translations, but the commentary on Skáldatal has not been done
better elsewhere.
In Göransson’s edition the eighteenth century had acquired an edition of theUppsala Edda, though it was severely flawed. In the Arnamagnæan edition
the nineteenth century got a much better one, and in Grape (et al.) 1962 and1977 the study of the manuscript was carried out in a proper scholarly mannerwith detailed commentary. Olof Thorell’s list of word forms is excellent,
though it lacks notes. The twentieth century had got its Uppsala Edda.
With still greater technical accuracy than ever before, a further step forward
will be taken with Lasse Mårtenson’s forthcoming MENOTA edition. The
Icelandic reader’s edition currently in preparation with interpretations of
the verses will make the text more accessible to Icelandic readers, and it ishoped that in the mean while the present edition with English translation andintroduction and notes in English will be of benefit to Anglophone students
and scholars unaccustomed to diplomatic editions.

cxxiv

Introduction

11 This edition

The spelling of DG 11 4to has been normalised in the conventional way, inthe main as in Norrøn ordbok. The intention has been to give an impressionof the stage of linguistic development in the time of Snorri Sturluson rather
than of that of the scribe of the manuscript. Thus the distinction has been
kept between ƒ and ø and between æ and œ (the latter here printed Õ).
Scribes in the Middle Ages did not have a fixed standard of spelling toadhere to: they would generally follow the rules they were taught in thescriptorium where they were trained. These rules would vary from place toplace and at different times. Scribes would also sometimes be influenced
by the spelling of the manuscript they were copying. Consequently, twodifferent scribes could often use very similar spellings, and the same scribe
could on different occasions use different spellings of the same word.
Generally we can see what word is meant by the various spellings, though
there are often doubtful cases, and these are discussed in the notes on the
text. Here an example can be given from Skáldskaparmál. In verse 84,
there is a word written vnaþ in the manuscript. The scribe does not often
indicate length of vowels, so v can be used for the vowels u and ú as well
as for the consonant, and a for a and á; and he frequently writes þ where
the modern rule requires ð. The reader therefore has a choice whether totake the word as unað ‘delight’ or únáð (ónáð) ‘trouble’—and indeed it
makes a difference.
It may also be mentioned that some consonants have more than one
function. For instance, the scribe uses z in the following ways:a) As the equivalent of st, especially finally in the middle voice orreflexive forms of verbs (e.g. fannz = fannst).
b) As the equivalent of the genitive -s after a dental consonant(e.g. landz, mannz) and of s before a dental consonant(harþ˙veipaþaztan).
g) As the equivalent of the sound of ts or ðs (e.g. bezt from betst,
lézt from létst, hundraz for hundraðs). Múzpell (elsewhere written
Múspell), probably derived from Old Saxon mutspelli ‘end of
the world’, is probably the same phenomenon.
d) As the equivalent of tst (e.g. hellz for heltst).
e) Exceptionally, to represent the sound usually written ð (infagr ˙kjolldvzv˙tvm = fagrskjƒlduðustum, biartvegivzv˙tv =bjartveggjuðustu); this only occurs in these two words, andmaybe the rare superlative past participles confused the scribe,though z is not used in the other two examples of such forms in
Háttatal st. 34.

Introduction

cxxv

In such cases, the editor frequently has to use his judgment. Little is known,
for instance, about how the middle voice endings were pronounced at the
beginning and end of the thirteenth century. When texts are normalised with
Old Icelandic spelling, for instance in Íslenzk fornrit, it is often printed -sk
in texts believed to be early, but Norrøn ordbok has opted for -st, and thispractice has been followed here.
Many variations in spelling can be regarded as spellings to be normalised
rather than errors requiring emendation. For instance scribes do not always
distinguish d, ð and þ, or o, ǫ and ø, or œ, æ and e or é, and some do not
distinguish v, y and ý, or e, é and ei; p and f can interchange, probably
mainly as a result of misinterpreting insular f (f) as p. Meyja can be spelt
meygja. Long or double consonants are often written for short or single
ones and vice versa. A series of minims in Gothic script can be misread,thus confusing in and ni, im and un etc. There are examples of all thesevariations in this text.
Normalising spelling does not necessarily involve normalising word forms.
Here alternative forms such as hvernig, hvernveg, hvern veg, hvernenn are
retained.
A scribe’s spelling can give some indication of the stage of linguistic
development at the time he was working. The scribe of DG 11 4to was
acquainted with the epenthetic vowel u in words like hestur for earlier hestr.
But this does not mean that he would write hestur. His rule was clearly
not to indicate the epenthetic vowel, and this has led him sometimes to be‘hypercorrect’, so that he often wrote systr, móðr, bróðr, fƒðr instead ofsystur, móður, bróður, fƒður in inflections where the u is not epenthetic but
represents the original vowel of the ending. He even finds himself writingstjƒrnr for the plural instead of stjƒrnur. On these so-called inverted spellings
see the word list (Ordförrådet) in Grape et al. 1977. There every occurrenceof every word form is conscientiously listed. Here the spelling is correctedto the grammatically correct forms.
In nearly all editions of Snorra Edda, readings are adopted from various
manuscripts. This is not usually done here except in the notes. The text isemended as little as possible, and when it is, it is always noted. This has agreat effect on the explanations of the verses, but here I have assumed that the
scribe generally considered that he understood what he wrote. The intention
is not to reconstruct the original text of Snorri Sturluson, much less that ofthe poets that he quoted, but rather to examine exhaustively the text thatthe anonymous scribe set down on parchment around the year 1300. All theinterpretations of the verses are compiled with this aim in mind, and so arevery often quite different from what one finds in other editions. To facilitatecomparisons all the verse quotations in Skáldskaparmál are numberedcxxviIntroduction

twice, with the number in brackets corresponding to that in the editions ofFinnur Jónsson (1931) and Anthony Faulkes (1998). They are both based
primarily on GkS 2367 4to (the Codex Regius) and so correspond to eachother. In Gylfaginning the quotations from Eddic poems are referred to thestanza numbers in Hans Kuhn’s 1962 edition (who follows the numberingin Bugge 1867).
In compiling the interpretations I have naturally relied heavily on earlier
editions as far as possible, but I alone am responsible for any deviations.
Lexicon Poeticum has of course been the greatest help, but I have also
benefitted from the explanations in Anthony Faulkes’s careful edition of theEdda, and have often sought ideas in Hermann Pálsson 1954.
The text is based on Grape (et al.) 1962 and 1977, but the chapter divisions
are as in Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: II. The folio numbers andpagination of the manuscript are shown in the margins. Pointed brackets areused round letters that seem to have been accidentally omitted by the scribe,
square brackets round letters that are no longer legible or were apparently
deliberately omitted. In textual notes, words in inverted commas are printed
with the spelling of the manuscript, those in italics are in normalised spelling.
Round brackets are used to expand abbreviations (where necessary).

Index of Manuscripts
AM 132 fol. (Möðruvallabók; Stofnun Árna Magnússonar, Reykjavík): xcv
AM 242 fol. (Codex Wormianus, W; Det Arnamagnæanske Institut, Copenhagen);printed in Finnur Jónsson 1924; facsimile in Codex Wormianus, ed. Sigurður
Nordal 1931 (CCIMA II): xxxii, xxxiii, xlii, lxiv, lxx, lxxiii, lxxxviii, cxvii, cxviii
AM 713 4to (Stofnun Árna Magnússonar, Reykjavík): lxxxiii
AM 748 I b 4to (A; Stofnun Árna Magnússonar, Reykjavík); printed in Edda Snorra
Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 397–494; facsimile in Fragments of the Elder and theYounger Edda, ed. E. Wessén 1945 (CCIMA XVII): xvi, xxx, xxxiii, xlii, lxx,
lxxii, lxxiii, xcii, c, cxvii, cxviii
AM 748 II 4to (C; Stofnun Árna Magnússonar, Reykjavík); printed in Edda Snorra
Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 573–627 (there referred to as AM 1 e β fol.); facsimile
in Fragments of the Elder and the Younger Edda, ed. E Wessén 1945 (CCIMA
XVII): xxxiii, xlii, lxxvii, lxxviii, lxxxvi, xcii
AM 756 4to (Stofnun Árna Magnússonar, Reykjavík); a part printed in Edda Snorra
Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 495–500: xxxiii, xlii
AM 757 a 4to (B; Stofnun Árna Magnússonar, Reykjavík); printed in Edda Snorra
Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 501–72: xvi, xxxiii, xlii, lxx, lxxii, lxxiii, lxxxvi, c, cxvii
AM 157 8vo (Stofnun Árna Magnússonar, Reykjavík): xxx, xxxiv, xxxvi, xxxvii,
xxxviii, xxxix, xl, xli, lxx, xciv, xcv
DG 11 4to (Codex Upsaliensis, U; University Library, Uppsala); printed in Edda
Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: II 250–396; Grape et al. 1977; facsimile in Grape
1962: xvi, xxx, xxxi, xxxii, xxxiii, xxxiv, xxxvi, xxxvii, xxxviii, xl, xli, xlii, xliv,
lxx, lxxiii, lxxiv, lxxxviii, xcii, xcv, c, cxvi, cxviii
GkS 2365 4to (Codex Regius of the eddic poems; Stofnun Árna Magnús­sonar,
Reykjavík); printed in Kuhn 1962; facsimile in Codex Regius of the Elder Edda,
ed. A. Heusler 1937 (CCIMA I): xxxii, xlv, xlvi, xlviii, lvi
GkS 2367 4to (Codex Regius of the Prose Edda, R; Stofnun Árna Magnússonar,
Reykjavík); printed in Finnur Jónsson 1931; Anthony Faulkes 1998, 2005 and2007; facsimile in Codex Regius of the Younger Edda, ed. E. Wessén 1940 (CCIMA
XIV): xv, xvi, xxx, xxxii, xxxiii, xlii, xliv, xlv, xlvi, xlvii, lxviii, lxx, lxxxviii,
xcii, cxvii, cxviii
Perg. 8vo nr 4 (Royal Library, Stockholm): lxxxiii
Marshall 114 (Bodleian Library, Oxford): xxx note 1, xxxiv
MS No. 1374 (Codex Trajectinus, T; University Library, Utrecht); printed in W.
van Eeden (ed.), De Codex Trajectinus van de Snorra Edda, Leiden 1913; ÁrniBjörnsson (ed.), Snorra Edda, Reykjavík 1975; facsimile in Codex Trajectinus,
ed. Anthony Faulkes, Copenhagen 1985 (Early Icelandic Manuscripts in Facsimile
XV): xxxii note 4, xxxiii, xxxiv, xlii, lxxxviii, cxvii, cxviii
R 684 (S; Uppsala University Library): xl

Bibliographical ReferencesÁgrip af Nóregskonunga sƒgum. Fagrskinna—Nóregs konunga tal. 1984.
Ed. Bjarni Einarsson. Reykjavík. Íslenzk fornrit XXIX.
Alkarp, Magnus. 2009. Det Gamla Uppsala. Berättelser & metamorfoser
kring en alldeles särskild plats. Uppsala: Institutionen för arkeologi ochantik historia. Occasional papers in archaeology 49.
Árni Björnsson (ed.). 1975. Snorra Edda. Reykjavík: Iðunn.
Ásdís Egilsdóttir (ed.). 1989. Þorláks saga helga. Elsta gerð Þorláks sögu
helga ásamt jarteinabók og efni úr yngri gerðum sögunnar. Reykjavík:Þorlákssjóður.
Ásgeir Blöndal Magnússon. 1989. Íslensk orðsifjabók. Reykjavík: Orðabók
Háskólans.
Baetke, Walter. 1973. ‘Die Götterlehre der Snorra-Edda’. Kleine Schriften.
Geschichte, Recht und Religion in germanischem Schrifttum, 206–46.
Weimar: Hermann Böhlaus Nachfolger.
Beck, Heinrich. 2004. ‘Zur Diskussion über den Prolog der Snorra-Edda’.
In Karin Hoff et. al. (eds). Poetik und Gedächtnis. Festschrift für Heiko
Uecker zum 65. Geburtstag, 145–54. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang.
Beck, Heinrich. 2008. ‘Die Uppsala-Edda und Snorri Sturlusons Konstruktion
einer skandinavischen Vorzeit’. Scripta Islandica 58: 5–32.
Beck, Heinrich. 2009. ‘Gylfaginning: Anmerkungen zu Versionen undInterpretationen’. Analecta Septentrionalia. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter.
Bergljót Soffía Kristjánsdóttir. 1996. ‘“Gunnlöð ekki gaf mér neitt af
geymsludrykknum forðum . . .” Um Steinunni Finnsdóttur, Hyndlurímur
og Snækóngsrímur’. In Sverrir Tómasson (ed.). Guðamjöður og arnarleir.
Safn ritgerða um eddulist, 165–219. Reykjavík: Háskólaútgáfan.
Bergsveinn Birgisson. 2008. Inn i skaldens sinn. Kognitive, estetiske og histo­
riske skatter i den norrøne skaldediktningen. Bergen: Universitetet i Bergen.
Bergsveinn Birgisson. 2009. ‘Konuskegg og loðnir bollar’. Skírnir 183: 106–57.
Björn K. Þórólfsson. 1925. Um íslenskar orðmyndir á 14. og 15. öld og
breytingar þeirra úr fornmálinu. Reykjavík: Fjelagsprentsmiðjan.
Boer, R. C. 1924. ‘Studier over Snorra Edda’. Aarbøger for nordisk
Oldkyndighed og Historie, 145–272.
Bugge, Sophus (ed.). 1867. Norræn fornkvæði. Sæmundar Edda hins fróða.
Christiania: Malling.
Byskupa sögur I–III. 1948. Ed. Guðni Jónsson. Reykjavík: Íslendingasagna­útgáfan.
Bäckvall, Maja. 2007. Völuspá i Uppsala-Eddan. En nyfilologisk under­
sökning. MA thesis in Swedish/Norwegian language at Uppsala University.
http://urn.kb.se/resolve?urn=urn:nbn:se:uu:diva-8258.

Bibliographical References

cxxix

CCIMA: Corpus codicum Islandicorum medii aevi I–XX. 1930–56.
Copenhagen: Munksgaard.
Ciklamini, Marlene. 1978. Snorri Sturluson. Boston: Twayne Publishers.
Cleasby, Richard and Guðbrandur Vigfússon. 1957. An Icelandic–English
Dictionary. 2nd. edition. With a Supplement by W. A. Craigie. Oxford:
Clarendon Press.
Clunies Ross. Margaret. 1981. ‘An interpretation of the myth of Þórr’s
encounter with Geirrøðr and his daughters’. Ursula Dronke et al. (ed.).
Speculum Norroenum. Norse Studies in Memory of Gabriel Turville-Petre,
370–91. Odense: Odense University Press.
Craigie, William A. 1900. ‘On some Points in Skaldic Metre’. Arkiv för
nordisk filologi. Ny följd 12: 341–84.
Dronke, Ursula and Peter. 1977. ‘The Prologue of the Prose Edda:
Explorations of a Latin Background’. In Einar G. Pétursson and Jónas
Kristjánsson (eds) Sjötíu ritgerðir helgaðar Jakobi Benediktssyni 20. júlí1977, 153–76. Reykjavík: Stofnun Árna Magnússonar.
Edda Snorra Sturlusonar I–III. 1848–87. Ed. Jón Sigurðsson et al. Hafniæ:Sumptibus Legati Arnamagnæanæ.
Egils saga Skalla-Grímssonar. 1933. Ed. Sigurður Nordal. Reykjavík.
Íslenzk fornrit II.
Einar G. Pétursson. 1998. Eddurit Jóns Guðmundssonar lærða. Þættir úrfræðasögu 17. aldar. Reykjavík: Stofnun Árna Magnússonar.
Einar Ólafur Sveinsson (ed.). 1942, 1974. Fagrar heyrði eg raddirnar.
Reykjavík: Mál og Menning.
Eskeland, Ivar. 1992. Snorri Sturluson : Ein biografi. Oslo: Grøndahl og Dreyer.
Faulkes, Anthony (ed.). 1977. ‘Edda’. Gripla II: 32–39.
Faulkes, Anthony (ed.). 1977–79. Two Versions of Snorra Edda from the17th Century. I. Edda Magnúsar Ólafssonar (Laufás Edda). II. Edda
Islandorum. Vƒluspá. Hávamál. P. H. Resen’s Edition of 1665. Reykjavík:
Stofnun Árna Magnússonar.
Faulkes, Anthony. 1978–79. ‘Descent from the gods’. Mediaeval Scandinavia
11: 92–125.
Faulkes, Anthony. 1979. ‘The Prologue to Snorra Edda. An Attempt at
Reconstruction’. Gripla III: 204–13.
Faulkes, Anthony. 1993. ‘The Sources of Skáldskaparmál: Snorri’s Intel­
lectual Background’. In Alois Wolf (ed.). Snorri Sturluson. Kolloquium
anläßlich der 750. Widerkehr seines Todestages. Tübingen: Gunter Narr.
Faulkes, Anthony (ed.). 1998. Snorri Sturluson. Edda: Skáldskaparmál.
London: Viking Society for Northern Research.
Faulkes, Anthony (ed.). 2005. Snorri Sturluson. Edda: Prologue andGylfaginning. London: Viking Society for Northern Research.

cxxx

Bibliographical References

Faulkes, Anthony (ed.). 2007. Snorri Sturluson. Edda: Háttatal. London:
Viking Society for Northern Research.
Finnur Jónsson (ed.). 1884–91. Småstykker 1–16. København: Samfund til
udgivelse af gammel nordisk litteratur.
Finnur Jónsson. 1920–24. Den oldnorske og oldislandske Litteraturs Historie
I–III. København: G. E. C. Gad.
Finnur Jónsson (ed.). 1931. Edda Snorra Sturlusonar. København: Gyldendal.
Fritzner, Johan. 1886–96. Ordbog over det gamle norske Sprog I–III.
Kristiania: Den Norske Forlagsforening.
Gísli Sigurðsson (ed.). 1998. Eddukvæði. Reykjavík: Mál og menning.
Grape, Anders (ed). 1962. Snorre Sturlasons Edda. Uppsala-handskriften
DG 11. Stockholm: Almqvist och Wiksell.
Grape et al. (eds). 1977. Snorre Sturlassons Edda. Uppsala-handskriften
DG 11. Transkriberad text och Paleografisk kommentar av Anders Grape,
Gottfried Kallstenius och Olof Thorell. Inledning och Ordförråd av Olof
Thorell. Uppsala: Almquist och Wiksell.
Guðvarður Már Gunnlaugsson. 2009. ‘Hvernig leit Uppsalabók út íöndverðu?’ In Agneta Ney et al (eds). Á austrvega. Saga and East
Scandinavia. Preprint papers of the 14th International Saga Conference,
343–45. Gävle: Gävle University Press.
Guðvarður Már Gunnlaugsson. 2010. ‘Helga Sturludóttir og Sölmunduraustmann’. In Gísli Sigurðsson et al. (eds). Guðrúnarstikki kveðinn
Guðrúnu Nordal fimmtugri 27 september 2010, 34–37. Reykjavík:
Menningar- og minningarsjóður Mette Magnussen
Göransson, Johan. [1746]. De Yfverborna Atlingars, eller, Sviogötars ok
Nordmänners, Edda. Upsala.
Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar. 1977. Ed. Marina Mundt. Oslo: Norsk
historisk kjeldeskrift-institutt. Norrøne tekster 2.
Halldór Halldórsson. 1975. Old Icelandic heiti in modern Icelandic. Reykjavík:
Institute of Nordic Linguistics.
Hamre, Lars. 1961. ‘Hertig. Noreg’. Kulturhistorisk lexikon för nordisk
medeltid VI: 516–17.
Heimir Pálsson. 1994. ‘Þekkti Snorri Hávamál?’ In Gísli Sigurðsson, Guðrún
Kvaran and Sigurgeir Steingrímsson (eds). Sagnaþing helgað Jónasi
Kristjánssyni sjötugum 10. apríl 1994, 365–75. Reykjavík: Hið íslenska
bókmenntafélag.
Heimir Pálsson. 1999. ‘Að sætta heimildir. Lítið eitt um starfsaðferðir
Snorra Sturlusonar’. In Haraldur Bessason and Baldur Hafstað (eds).
Heiðin minni. Greinar um fornar bókmenntir, 159–79. Reykjavík:
Heimskringla.
Heimir Pálsson (ed.). 2003. Snorra-Edda. Reykjavík: Mál og menning.

Bibliographical References

cxxxi

Heimir Pálsson. 2004. ‘Dalfiskar með salti – ellert ormar med en nypa salt.’
In Unn Hellsten et al. Språkets vård och värden, en festskrift till Cahharina
Grünbaum 302–09. Stockholm: Norstedt Ordbok.
Heimir Pálsson. 2010a. ‘Tertium vero datur’. http://uu.diva-portal.org/smash/
record.jsf?pid=diva2:322558.
Heimir Pálsson. 2010b. ‘Alltaf sama sagan?’ Tímarit Máls og menningar
71/4: 65–78.
Heimir Pálsson. 2010c. ‘Fyrstu leirskáldin’. Són 8: 25–37.
Heimir Pálsson. 2010d. ‘Vísur og dísir Víga-Glúms’. Gripla 21: 169–95.
Hermann Pálsson. 1954. ‘Vísnaskýringar við Snorra-Eddu’. In Guðni
Jónsson. Eddulyklar. Akureyri: Íslendingasagnaútgáfan.
Hkr: Snorri Sturluson 1941–51. Heimskringla I–III. Ed. Bjarni Aðalbjarnar­son. Reykjavík: Hið íslenzka fornritafélag. Íslenzk fornrit XXVI–XXVIII.
Holtsmark, Anne. 1949. ‘Myten om Idun og Tjatse i Tjodolvs Haustlƒng’.
Arkiv för Nordisk Filologi 64: 1–73.
Holtsmark, Anne. 1960. ‘Grammatisk litteratur på modersmålet’. Kultur­
historiskt lexikon för nordisk medeltid V: 414–19.
Holtsmark, Anne. 1964. Studier i Snorres mytologi. Oslo: Universitetsforlaget.
Holtsmark, Anne and Jón Helgason (eds). 1950. Snorri Sturluson. Edda:
Gylfaginning og prosafortellingene av Skaldskaparmál. København:
Munksgaard. Nordisk Filologi A. Tekster. I.
Hreinn Benediktsson. 1963. ‘Phonemic Neutralization and Inaccurate
Rhymes’. Acta philologica Scandinavica XXXVI: i–ii, 1–18.
Ihre, Johan. 1772. Bref till herr Cancelli-rådet Sven Lagerbring, rörandethen Isländska Edda, och egentligen then handskrift theraf, som på Kongl.
Bibliotheket i Uppsala förvaras. Upsala: Joh. Edman.
Íslendingabók. Landnámabók. 1968. Ed. Jakob Benediktsson. Reykjavík.
Íslenzk fornrit I.
Íslenzkar æviskrár I–V. 1948–52. Ed. Páll Eggert Ólason. Reykjavík: Hiðíslenzka bókmenntafélagÍslenzkt fornbréfasafn I–XVI. 1857–1972. Kaupmannahöfn: Hið íslenzka
bókmenntafélag.
Jón Helgason. 1953. ‘Norges og Islands digtning’. In Nordisk kultur VIII B.
Litteraturhistorie. Norge og Island, 3–179. København.
Jón Helgason (ed.). 1962. Eddadigte I. Vƒluspá. Hávamál. København:
Munksgaard. Nordisk filologi 4.
Jón Samsonarson. Icelandic manuscripts in Sweden.
Jón Sigurðsson. 1886. Lögsögumannatal og lögmanna á Íslandi. Kaupmanna­
höfn. Safn til sögu Íslands II.1.
Jón Þorkelsson (ed.). 1922–27. Kvæðasafn eftir nafngreinda menn frá miðöld.
Reykjavík: Hið íslenzka bókmenntafélag.

cxxxii

Bibliographical References

Jónas Kristjánsson. 1992. ‘Heiðin trú í fornkvæðum’. In Úlfar Bragason (ed.)
Snorrastefna 25.–27. júlí 1990, 99–112. Reykjavík: Stofnun Sigurðar Nordals.
Kock, Ernst A. 1946–49. Notationes Norrœnæ. Lund: Gleerup.
Konráð Gíslason. 1869. ‘De ældste Runeindskrifters sproglige Stilling’.
Aarbøger for nordisk Oldkyndighed og Historie, 35–148.
Krömmelbein, Thomas. 1992. ‘Creative Compilers. Observations on the
Manuscript Tradition of Snorri’s Edda’. In Úlfar Bragason (ed.). Snorrastefna25.–27. júlí 1990, 113–29. Reykjavík: Stofnun Sigurðar Nordals.
Kuhn, Hans (ed.). 1962. Edda I. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.
Larsson, Mats G. 2005. Minnet av vikingatiden. De isländska kungasagornaoch deras värld. Stockholm: Atlantis.
Lexicon Poeticum: Sveinbjörn Egilsson. 1931. Lexicon Poeticum Antiquæ
Linguæ Septentrionalis. Rev. Finnur Jónsson. København.
Lind, E. H. 1905–31. Norsk-isländska dopnamn och fingerade namn frånmedeltiden. Uppsala: Lundequistska bokhandeln.
Lýður Björnsson. 1978. ‘Eigi skal höggva’. Skírnir 152: 162–65.
Lönnroth, Lars. 1978. Den dubbla scenen. Muntlig diktning från Eddan till
ABBA. Stockholm: Prisma.
Magnús Finnbogason (ed.). [1952]. Edda Snorra Sturlusonar. Reykjavík:
Bókaverslun Sigurðar Kristjánssonar.
Maurer, Konrad. 1888. ‘Vokn und Vopn’. Arkiv för nordisk Filologi, 284–88.
Meissner, Rudolf. 1921. Die Kenningar der Skalden. Bonn und Leipzig:
Kurt Schroeder. Rheinische Beiträge I.
Meulengracht-Sørensen, Preben. 2002. ‘Þórr’s Fishing Expedition’. In Paul
Acker and Carolyne Larrington (eds). The Poetic Edda: Essays on Old
Norse Mythology, 119–37. London: Routledge.
Mogk, Eugene A. 1879. ‘Untersuchungen über die Gylfaginning’. Beiträge
zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Literatur, 477–537.
Mogk, Eugene A. 1880. ‘Untersuchungen über die Gylfaginning. Zweiter teil’.
Beiträge zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Literatur, 203–334.
Mogk, Eugene A. 1925. ‘Zur bewertung des Cod. Upsaliensis der Snorra-Edda’.
Beiträge zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Literatur, 402–14.
Müller, Friedrich W. 1941. Untersuchungen zur Uppsala-Edda. Dresden: Dittert.
Mårtensson, Lasse. 2010. ‘Översikten över Háttatal i DG 11 4to – dess
funktion och ursprung’. Gripla 21: 105–45.
Mårtensson, Lasse and Heimir Pálsson. 2008. ‘Anmärkningsvärda suspen­
sioner i DG 11 4to (Codex Upsaliensis av Snorra Edda) – spåren av en
skriven förlaga’. Scripta Islandica 59: 135–55.
Nationalencyklopedin. 1989–96: Stockholm: Bra böcker.
Naumann, H.-P. 1999. ‘Grotta söngr’. Reallexikon der Germanischen
Altertumskunde 13: 98–100.

Bibliographical References

cxxxiii

Nordal, Guðrún. 2001. Tools of literacy. The role of skaldic verse in Icelandic
textual culture of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. Toronto: Universityof Toronto Press.
Nordal, Sigurður (ed.). 1933. Egils saga Skalla-Grímssonar. Reykjavík.
Íslenzk fornrit II.
Nordal, Sigurður. 1953. ‘Sagalitteraturen’. In Nordisk kultur VIII B.
Litteratur­historie. Norge og Island, 180–273. København.
Nordal, Sigurður. 1973. Snorri Sturluson. Reykjavík: Helgafell.
Noreen, Adolf. 1923. Altisländische und Altnorwegische Grammatik. Halle:
Max Niemeyer.
Norrøn ordbok. 2004. Compiled by Leiv Heggstad, Finn Hødnebo and Erik
Simensen. [4th edition of Gamalnorsk ordbok] Ed. Leiv Heggstad and Alf
Torp. Oslo: Det norske samlaget.
Ólafur Briem (ed.). 1968. Eddukvæði. Reykjavík: Skálholt.
Ólafur Halldórsson. 1990. ‘Snjófríðar drápa’. In Grettisfærsla 217–32.
Reykjavík: Stofnun Árna Magnússonar á Íslandi.
Ólsen, Björn Magnússon (ed.). 1884. Den tredje og fjærde grammatiske
afhandling i Snorres Edda tillige med de grammatiske afhandlingers
prolog. København: Samfundet til udgivelse af gammel nordisk litteratur.
Ong, Walter. 1982. Orality and literacy: the technologizing of the word.
London: Methuen.
ONP: Ordbog over det norrøne prosasprog. http://dataonp.hum.ku.dk/
index.html.
Óskar Guðmundsson. 2009. Snorri. Ævisaga Snorra Sturlusonar 1179–1241.
Reykjavík: JPV útgáfa.
Paasche, Fredrik. 1922. Snorre Sturlason og Sturlungene. Kristiania: H.
Aschehaug.
Raschellà, Fabrizio D. (ed.). 1982. The So-called Second GrammaticalTreatise. An Orthographic Pattern of Late Thirteenth-Century Icelandic.
Firenze: F Le Monnier. Filologia Germanica. Testi e Studi 2.
Rask, Rasmus Kristian (ed.). 1818. Snorra-Edda ásamt Skáldu og þarmeð
fylgjandi ritgjörðum. Stockhólm.
Skáldatal, sive recensus poëtarum Septentrionalium. Ed. Jón Sigurðsson. In
Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: III 205–498.
Skaldic Poetry of the Scandinavian Middle Ages. II: Poetry from the Kings’
Sagas 2. From c. 1035 to c. 1300. 2009. Ed K. E. Gade; VII: Poetry on
Christian subjects. 2007. Ed. Margaret Clunies Ross.Turnhout: Brepols.
Skj: Finnur Jónsson (ed.). 1912–15. Den norsk-islandske Skjaldedgtning
A I–II, B I–II. København: Gyldendal.
Stefán Karlsson. 1989. ‘Eigi skal höggva’. In Véfréttir sagðar VésteiniÓlasyni fimmtugum, 81–82. Reykjavík.

cxxxiv

Bibliographical References

Stefán Karlsson. 2000. ‘Om norvagismer i islandske håndskrifter’. In Guðvarður
Már Gunnlaugsson (ed.). Stafkrókar. Reykjavík: Stofnun Árna Magnússonar.
Stefán Karlsson. 2004. The Icelandic Language. London: Viking Society for
Northern Research.
Sturlunga saga I–II. 1946. Ed. Jón Jóhannesson, Magnús Finnbogason and
Kristján Eldjárn. Reykjavík: Sturlunguútgáfan.
Sverrir Tómasson. 1992. ‘Snorra Edda’. In Vésteinn Ólason (ed.). Íslensk
bókmenntasaga I: 534–42.
Sverrir Tómasson. 1993. ‘Formáli málfræðiritgerðanna’. Íslenskt mál 15:
221–40. Reprinted in Tækileg vitni 2011: 199–217. Reykjavík: StofnunÁrna Magnússonar.
Sverrir Tómasson. 1996a. ‘Nýsköpun eða endurtekning? Íslensk skáldmenntog Snorra Edda fram til 1609’. In Sverrir Tómasson (ed.). Guðamjöður og
arnarleir. Safn ritgerða um eddulist. Reykjavík: Háskólaútgáfan: 1–64.
Sverrir Tómasson. 1996b. ‘ “Suptungs mjöðurinn sjaldan verður sætur fundinn”.
Laufás Edda og áhrif hennar’. In Sverrir Tómasson (ed.). Guðamjöður og
arnarleir. Safn ritgerða um eddulist. Reykjavík: Háskóla­útgáfan: 65–89.
Sävborg, Daniel. 2009. ‘Redaktionen av Skáldskaparmál i Codex Upsaliensis’.
In Agneta Ney et al. (eds). Á austrvega. Saga and East Scandinavia. Preprint
papers of the 14th International Saga Conference, 837–44. Gävle: Gävle
University Press.
Vésteinn Ólason (ed.). 1992. Íslensk bókmenntasaga I. Reykjavík: Mál og
menning.
Vésteinn Ólason. 2001. ‘List og tvísæi í Eddu’. Gripla XII: 41–65.
Vésteinn Ólason. 2008. ‘Snorri Sturluson: tiden, mannen og verket’. In
John Ole Askedal and Klaus Johan Myrvoll (eds). Høvdingen: om Snorre
Sturlasons liv og virke, 21–40. Oslo: Vidarforlaget.
Viðar Pálsson. 2008. ‘Pagan Mythology in Christian Society’. Gripla XIX:
123–58.
Wessén, Elias (ed.). 1940. Codex Regius of the Younger Edda. Copenhagen:Munksgaard. CCIMA XIV.
Wessén, Elias (ed.). 1945. Fragments of the Elder and the Younger Edda.
Copenhagen: Munksgaard. CCIMA XVII.
Williams, Henrik. 2007. ‘Projektet Originalversionen av Snorre Sturlassons
Edda? Studier i Codex Upsaliensis. Ett forskningsprogram’. Scripta
Islandica 58: 85–99.
Yelena Sesselja Helgadóttir (ed.). 2007. Lausavísur frá svartadauða tilsiðaskipta. Reykjavík: Háskólaútgáfan.
Zetterholm, D. O. 1949. Studier i en Snorre-text. Tors färd til Utgård: Codices
Upsaliensis DG 11 4to och Regius Hafn. 2367 4to. Stockholm: Geber.
Nordiska texter och undersökningar 17.

Snorra Edda

The Uppsala Manuscript
DG 11 4to

Chapter Headings:
1

Bók þessi heitir Edda. Hana hefir saman setta Snorri Sturluson eptir þeim hætti
sem hér er skipat. Er fyrst frá ásum ok Ymi, þar næst skáldskapar mál ok heiti
margra hluta. Síðast Háttatal er Snorri hefir ort um Hákon konung ok Skúla
hertuga..............................................................................................................62
Hversu greind er verǫldin í þrjá staði...............................................................83
Frá því er Óðinn kom á norðrlǫnd...................................................................84
Frá því er Óðinn kom í Svíþjóð ok gaf sonum sínum ríki.............................10
5
Hér hefr Gylfa ginning frá því er Gylfi sótti heim Alfǫðr í Ásgarð með fjǫlkyngi
ok frá villu ása ok frá spurningu Gylfa..........................................................10
6
Frá spurningu Ganglera..................................................................................127
Hér segir frá Múspellsheimi ok frá Surti.......................................................148
Hér segir er guðin skǫpuðu Ymi jǫtun...........................................................149
Frá því er skǫpuð var kýrin Auðumla............................................................16
10 Frá því er synir Burs drápu Ymi.....................................................................18
11 Burs synir skǫpuðu Ask ok Emlu...................................................................20
12 Frá Nóra jǫtni ok Nótt dóttur hans.................................................................20
13 Hér segir frá Bifrǫst.......................................................................................22
14 Hér segir frá helgistað guðanna.....................................................................26
15 Frá aski Ygdrasils...........................................................................................30
16 Hér segir frá Álfheimum................................................................................32
17 Hér segir frá nǫfnum Óðins ok ríki................................................................34
18 Hér segir frá Þór ok ríki hans ok Bilskirni.....................................................38
19 Frá bǫrnum Njarðar........................................................................................42
20 Hversu biðja skal ásinn ok frá Braga ok Heimdall........................................42
21 Hér segir frá æsi Loka....................................................................................46
22 Frá Fenrisúlfi ok ásum....................................................................................48
23 Frá ásynjum....................................................................................................50
24 Freyr fekk Gerðar...........................................................................................54
25 Frá vist ok drykk með ásum...........................................................................56
26 Frá því er er Loki gat Sleipni við Svaðilfera..................................................60
27 Hér þegir Þriði................................................................................................64
28 Hér hefr sǫgu Þórs ok Útgarða-Loka.............................................................64
29 Hér segir frá því er Þórr fór at draga Miðgarðsorminn..................................72
30 Frá lífláti Baldrs ok fǫr Hermóðs til Heljar....................................................74
31 Frá fimbulvetri ok Ragnarøkkrum..................................................................78
32 Frá heimboði ása með Ægi.............................................................................86
33 Hér segir frá því at æsir sátu at heimboði at Ægis ok hann spurði Braga hvaðan
af kom skáldskaprinn. Frá því er Kvasir var skapaðr. Hér hefr mjǫk setningskáldskapar.....................................................................................................88
34 Hér segir hversu skilja skal skáldskap...........................................................90
35 Saga Þórs ok Hrungnis...................................................................................90
36 Frá Geirrøð jǫtni ok Þór.................................................................................94[Skáldatal].............................................................................................................100

[Ættartala Sturlunga]............................................................................................. 118[Lǫgsǫgumannatal]...............................................................................................120
37 Hér hefr skáldskapar mál ok heiti margra hluta...........................................124
38 Frá því eptir hverjum heitum skáldin hafa kveðit........................................124
39 Hér segir hversu skáldin hafa kent skáldskapinn.........................................132
40 Frá kenningu Þórs........................................................................................138
41 Frá kenningu Baldrs.....................................................................................144
42 Frá kenningu Njarðar...................................................................................144
43 Frá kenningu Freys.......................................................................................144
44 Frá kenningu Heimdalls...............................................................................146
45 Frá kenningu Týs ok Braga..........................................................................146
46 Frá kenningu Viðars ok Vála........................................................................146
47 Kendr Hǫðr ok Ullr......................................................................................146
48 Frá kenningu Hǿnis ok Loka........................................................................148
49 Kend Frigg ok Freyia...................................................................................148
50 Frá kenningu Iðunnar...................................................................................148
51 Hversu kenna skal himininn.........................................................................150
52 Kend jǫrðin..................................................................................................152
53 Frá kenningu sjóvarins.................................................................................154
54 Frá kenningu sólar........................................................................................158
55 Kendr vindrinn.............................................................................................158
56 Kendr eldr....................................................................................................160
57 Vetrinn..........................................................................................................160
58 Kent sumar...................................................................................................160
59 Kendr maðrinn.............................................................................................160
60 Kent gullit....................................................................................................162
61 Kendr maðrinn.............................................................................................170
62 Kend konan til gulls.....................................................................................170
63 Kend orrostan...............................................................................................176
64 Kend vápnin.................................................................................................178
65 Frá kenningu skips.......................................................................................186
66 Hversu kenna skal Krist...............................................................................190
67 Hér segir frá konungum...............................................................................194
68 Hér segir hverir fremstir eru.........................................................................196
69 Hér segir hversu kend er setning skáldskapar..............................................202
70 Um nǫfn guðanna.........................................................................................204
71 Um nǫfn heimsins........................................................................................206
72 Um nǫfn stundanna......................................................................................206
73 Hér segir um nǫfn sólar ok tungls................................................................206
74 [No title].......................................................................................................208
75 Capitulum.....................................................................................................210
76 [Greppar]......................................................................................................214
77 Hér segir fornǫfn..........................................................................................21478 Hǿverskra manna nǫfn.................................................................................216
79 Hér segir frá viðrkenningum........................................................................216

80 Frá sannkenningu.........................................................................................218
81 Frá kvenna nǫfnum úkendum......................................................................218
82 Hversu kenna skal hǫfuðit............................................................................218
83 Kendr muðr..................................................................................................218
84 Hér segir enn frá nýgervingum....................................................................220
85 Hér segir hversu heitir hǫndin......................................................................220
86 Hversu kendir eru fǿtrnir..............................................................................22087 Kent málit.....................................................................................................22088 Kendr vargrinn.............................................................................................222
89 Kendr bjǫrn..................................................................................................224
90 Frá hirti ok hesta nǫfnum ágætum...............................................................224
91 Frá hestum....................................................................................................226
92 Frá orma heitum...........................................................................................228
93 [Hræfuglar (Carrion Birds)].........................................................................228
94 Frá kenningu arnarins...................................................................................230
95 Kendr eldr....................................................................................................232
96 Hér segir frá bardaga Heðins ok Hǫgna.......................................................234
97 Hér segir um kenning gulls..........................................................................234
98 Frá vélum dvergsins við Loka......................................................................236
99 Frá kenningu gulls........................................................................................238
100 Loki drap Otr son Hreiðmars.......................................................................238
101 Frá því er Hrólfr seri gullinu........................................................................240
102 Capitulum.....................................................................................................242
103 Hér segir hví gull er kallat Fróða mjǫl.........................................................244
104 Hér segir hví gull er kallat haugþak Hǫlga..................................................244
105 Hér segir af setningu háttalykilsins..............................................................250
106 [The circular diagram].................................................................................254
107 [The rectangular diagram]............................................................................256[List of verses]......................................................................................................260
Háttatal, er Snorri Sturluson orti um Hákon konung ok Skúla hertuga................262
Dróttkvæðr háttr i..................................................................................................262
Kendr háttr ij.........................................................................................................264
Rekit iij.................................................................................................................266
Sannkent iiij..........................................................................................................266
Tvíriðit v...............................................................................................................268
Nýgjǫrvingar vj.....................................................................................................268
Oddhent vij............................................................................................................270Ǫnnur oddhending................................................................................................272
Hér segir af sextán málum....................................................................................274Áttmæltr háttr........................................................................................................274
Hér segir um refhvǫrf............................................................................................280
Annat refhvarf.......................................................................................................282
Hér segir hversu skipta skal hættinum..................................................................286Hættir fornskálda..................................................................................................304

Part I
Gylfaginning6

Uppsala Edda

f. 2r, p. 1 1 Bók þessi heitir Edda. Hana hefir saman setta Snorri Sturluson

eptir þeim hætti sem hér er skipat. Er fyrst frá ásum ok Ymi, þar næstskáldskapar mál ok heiti margra hluta. Síðast Háttatal er Snorri hefir
ort um Hákon konung ok Skúla hertuga.
Almáttigr Guð skapaði himin ok jǫrð ok alla hluti er þeim fylgja, ok síðast
menn, er ættirnar eru frá komnar, Adam ok Evu, ok dreifðust ættirnar um
heiminn síðan.
En er frá liðu stundir újafnaðist fólkit. Sumir vóru góðir, sumir lifðu eptir
girndum sínum. Fyrir þat var drekt heiminum nema þeim er meðr Nóa vóruí ǫrkinni. Eptir þat bygðist enn verǫldin af þeim. En allr fjǫlðinn afrǿktist
þá Guð. En hverr mundi þá segja frá Guðs stórmerkjum er þeir týndu Guðsnafni? En þat var víðast um verǫldina er fólkit villtist. En þó veitti Guðmǫnnum jarðligar giptir, fé ok sælu ok speki at skilja jarðliga hluti ok greinir
þær er sjá mátti lopts ok jarðar. Þat undruðust þeir er jǫrðin ok dýr hǫfðu
saman náttúru í sumum hlutum, svá ólíkt sem þat var.
Þat er eitt er jǫrðin er grǿn í hám fjalltindum ok sprettr þar upp vatn okþurfti þar eigi lengra at grafa en í djúpum dal. Svá er ok dýr eða fuglar, atjamlangt1 er til blóðs í hǫfði sem í fótum.
Ǫnnur2 náttúra er sú jarðarinnar at á hverju ári vex á henni gras ok blómok á sama ári fellr þat. Svá ok dýr eða fuglar at því vex hár eða fjaðrar ok
fellr á hverju ári.
Þat er en þriðja náttúra jarðarinnar at hon er opnuð þá grǿr gras á þeiri
moldu er efst er á jǫrðunni. Þeir þýddu bjǫrg ok steina móti tǫnnum ok
beinum.
Svá skilðu þeir af þessu at jǫrðin væri kvik ok hefði líf með nokkurumhætti, er hon fǿddi ǫll kvikvendi ok eignaðist allt þat er dó. Þangat til hennartǫlðu þeir ættir sínar.
Sá þeir þat at ójafn var gangr himintungla, sum gengu lengra en sum. Þat
grunaði þá at nokkurr mundi þeim stýra, ok mundi sá vera ríkr ok ætluðu
hann mundu verit hafa fyrri en himintunglin. Ætluðu hann ráða mundu skini
sólar ok dǫgg jarðar ok vindum ok stormi. En eigi vissu þeir hverr hann var.
En því trúðu þeir at hann ræðr ǫllum hlutum ok til þess at þeir mætti muna,f. 2v, p. 2 þá gáfu þeir ǫllum hlutum nafn með sér, ok síðan hefir | átrúnaðr breyzt ámarga vega, sem menn skiptust eða tungur greindust.
En allt skilðu þeir jarðliga því at eigi hǫfðu þeir andliga gipt ok trúðu atallt væri af nokkuru efni skapat eða smíðat.
1 The element jafn- is written ‘jam-’ nine times and ‘jafn-’ fifteen times.
2 The manuscript has ‘ǫnnr’. Cf. Introduction p. cxxv.

Uppsala Edda

7

1 This book is called Edda. Snorri Sturluson has compiled it in themanner in which it is arranged here. First it is about Æsir and Ymir,next Skáldskaparmál (‘poetic diction’) and (poetical) names of manythings. Finally Háttatal (‘enumeration of verse forms’) which Snorri
has composed about King Hákon and Duke Skúli.
Almighty God created heaven and earth and all things in them, and lastly
humans from whom generations are descended, Adam and Eve, and thesegenerations spread over the world afterwards.
But as time passed, the people became diverse. Some were good, some lived
according to their lusts. Because of this the world was drowned except for
those that were with Noah in the ark. After that the world was settled again
by them. But the vast majority then neglected God. But who was there then totell of God’s great wonders when they had forgotten God’s name? So it was inmost parts of the world that the people went astray. And yet God granted themearthly blessings, wealth and prosperity and wisdom to understand worldly
things and the details of everything that could be seen in the sky and on earth.
They were amazed that the earth and animals had common characteristics
in some things, being so different.
This is one, that the earth is green on high mountain peaks and water springs
up there and there was no need to dig further there than in a deep valley. So it is
too with animals and birds, that it is just as far to blood in the head as in the feet.
It is a second property of the earth that each year vegetation and flowers
grow on it and it falls in the same year. So it is too with animals and birds,
that hair or feathers grow on them and fall each year.
It is the third property of the earth that [when] it is opened, then grass
grows on the soil that is uppermost on the earth. They interpreted rocks andstones as the equivalent of teeth and bones.
They understood from this that the earth was alive and had life after acertain fashion, since it fed (gave birth to?) all creatures and took possessionof everything that died. To it they traced their ancestry.
They saw that the courses of the heavenly bodies were various, sometravelled further than some. They suspected that someone must control them,and he must be powerful, and they thought he must have existed before theheavenly bodies. They thought he must rule the shining of the sun and thedew of the earth and the winds and storm. But they did not know who hewas. But this they believed, that he rules all things, and so that they mightremember, then they gave each thing a name among themselves, and religion
has since changed in many ways as men dispersed and languages branched.
But they understood everything in an earthly way because they did nothave spiritual grace and believed that everything was created or made fromsome material.

8

Uppsala Edda

2 Hversu greind er verǫldin í þrjá staði
Verǫldin verðr greind í þrjár hálfur. Einn hlutr var frá suðri til vestrs ok umMiðjarðarsjá. Sá heitir Affríka. Enn syðri hlutr er heitr svá at þar brennr af
sólu. Annarr hlutr frá vestri til norðrs ok inn til hafs heitir Evrópa eða Enea.
En nerðri1 hlutr er þar kaldr ok vex eigi gras ok eigi má byggja. Frá norðri
um austrhálfuna til suðrs heitir Asía. Í þeim hluta veraldarinnar er ǫll fegrð
ok eignir, gull ok gimsteinar. Þar er mið verǫldin, ok svá sem þar er betra ení ǫðrum stǫðum, svá er þar ok mannfólkit meirr tignat en í ǫðrum stǫðum at
spekt ok afli, fegrð ok ǫllum kostum. Þar var sett Rómaborg er vér kǫllum
Tróju. Í Tróju vóru tólf konungdómar ok einn yfir ǫllum ǫðrum, þar vóru
tólf hǫfuðtungur.
Konungr hét Menon. Hann átti dóttur Príamus konungs Trójam. Sonr þeira
hét Trór er vér kǫllum Þór. Þá var hann tólf vetra er hann hafði fullt afl sitt.
Þá lypti hann af jǫrðu tíu bjarnstǫkum senn. Hann sigraði marga berserki
senn ok dýr eða dreka. Í norðrhálfu heimsins fann hann spákonu eina er Sibilhét, en vér kǫllum Sif. Engi vissi ætt hennar. Sonr þeira hét Lórriði, hanssonr Vingiþórr, hans sonr Vingenir, hans sonr Móða, hans sonr Magi, hanssonr Sefsmeg, hans sonr Beðvig, hans sonr Atra, er vér kǫllum Annan, hanssonr Ítrman, hans sonr Eremóð, hans sonr Skjaldun, er vér kǫllum Skjǫld,hans sonr Bíaf, er vér kǫllum Bǫr, hans sonr Jat, hans sonr Guðólfr, hanssonr Finnr, hans sonr Frjálafr, er vér kǫllum Friðleif, hans sonr Vodden, er
vér kǫllum Óðin.
3 Frá því er Óðinn kom á norðrlǫnd
Þessi Óðinn hafði mikinn spádóm. Kona hans hét Frigida, er vér kǫllum
Frigg. Hann fýstist norðr í heim með mikinn her ok stórmiklu fé, ok hvarsem þeir fóru þótti mikils um þá vert ok líkari goðum en mǫnnum. Þeirkómu í Saxland, ok eignaðist Óðinn þar víða landit ok þar setti hann til
landsgæzlu þrjá syni sína. Vegdreg réð fyrir2 Austr-Saxlandi. Annarr sonrhans hét Beldeg, er vér kǫllum Baldr. Hann átti Vestrfál, þat ríki er svá heitir.
f. 3r, p. 3 Þriði sonr hans hét Sigi, hans sonr Rerir faðir Vǫlsungs er | Vǫlsungar eru frá
komnir.3 Þeir réðu fyrir Frakklandi. Frá ǫllum þeim eru stórar ættir komnar.
Þá fór Óðinn í Reiðgotaland ok eignaðist þat ok setti þar son sinn Skjǫld,fǫður Friðleifs er Skjǫldungar eru frá komnir. Þat heitir nú Jótland er þeirkǫlluðu Reiðgotaland.
1 Written thus, i.e. nyrðri.

2 Written ‘firir’ on this one occasion, elsewhere, ‘fyrir’.

3 Vǫlsungr is not mentioned here in other manuscripts of Snorra Edda, and his
father’s name is not mentioned elsewhere in Snorra Edda in any manuscript. His
descent from Rerir, Sig(g)i and Óðinn is described in Vƒlsunga saga.

Uppsala Edda

9

2 How the world is divided into three areas
The world is divided into three regions. One part was from south to west
and over the Mediterranean sea. This is called Africa. The southern part is
hot so that there it is burned by the sun. The second part from west to northand in to the sea is called Europe or Enea. The northern part there is cold,and vegetation does not grow and habitation is impossible. From the northover the eastern region to the south is called Asia. In that part of the worldis all beauty and wealth, gold and jewels. The middle of the world is there,
and just as it is better there than in other places, so too mankind there ismore blessed than in other places with wisdom and strength, beauty and all
good qualities. There the City of Rome was situated, which we call Troy.
In Troy there were twelve kingdoms and one over all the others; there were
twelve chief languages there.
There was a king called Menon. He was married to King Priam’s daughter
Trója. Their son was called Trór, whom we call Þórr. He was twelve when he
had his full strength. Then he lifted from the ground ten bearskins at once.
He defeated many berserks at once, and wild animals and dragons. In thenorthern part of the world he came across a prophetess called Sibyl, but wecall her Sif. No one knew her ancestry. Their son was called Lórriði, his son
Vingiþórr, his son Vingener, his son Móða, his son Magi, his son Sefsmeg,
his son Beðvig, his son Atra, whom we call Annarr, his son Ítrmann, his son
Eremóð, his son Skjaldun, whom we call Skjǫldr, his son Bjáf, whom wecall Bǫrr, his son Jat, his son Guðólfr, his son Finnr, his son Frjálafr, whom
we call Friðleifr, his son Wodden, whom we call Óðinn.
3 About how Óðinn came to northern lands
This Óðinn had great prophetic powers. His wife was called Frigida, whom
we call Frigg. He became eager [to go] to the north of the world with agreat army and a huge amount of property, and wherever they went they
were thought a great deal of and more like gods than men. They came
to Saxony, and Óðinn gained possession of extensive territory there andput in charge of the land there three of his sons. Vegdreg ruled over East
Saxony. His second son was called Beldeg, whom we call Baldr. He had
Westphalia, the kingdom that is known by this name. His third son was
called Sigi, his son Rerir, father of Vǫlsungr whom the Vǫlsungs aredescended from. They ruled over the land of the Franks. From all these,
great dynasties are descended.
Then Óðinn went to Reiðgotaland and gained possession of it andestablished there his son Skjǫldr, father of Friðleifr whom the Skjǫldungs
are descended from. It is now called Jutland that they called Reiðgotaland.

10

Uppsala Edda

4 Frá því er Óðinn kom í Svíþjóð ok gaf sonum sínum ríkiÞaðan fór Óðinn í Svíþjóð. Þar var sá konungr er Gylfi hét, ok er hann fréttitil Asíamanna er æsir vóru kallaðir, fór hann í móti þeim ok bauð þeim í sittríki. En sá tími fylgði ferð þeira, hvar sem þeir dvǫlðust í lǫndum, þá var þarár ok friðr, ok trúðu menn at þeir væri þess ráðandi, því at ríkis menn sá þáólíka flestum mǫnnum ǫðrum at fegrð ok viti. Þar þótti Óðni fagrir vellir oklandskostir góðir, ok kaus sér þar borgarstað sem nú heita Sigtún. Skipaði þarhǫfðingja í þá líking sem í Tróju. Vóru settir tólf hǫfðingjar at dǿma landslǫg.
Síðan fór Óðinn norðr þar til er sjór tók við honum, sá er hann ætlaði atlægi um ǫll lǫnd, ok setti þar son sinn til ríkis, er Semingr hét,1 en nú heitir
Noregr, ok telja Noregs konungar ok svá jarlar þangat ættir sínar. Með Óðnifór Yngvi er konungr var í Svíþjóðu eptir hann ok Ynglingar eru frá komnir.
Þeir æsirnir tóku sér kvánfǫng þar innan lands ok urðu þær ættir fjǫlmennar
um Saxland ok um norðrhálfuna. Þeirra tunga ein gekk um þessi lǫnd, okþat skilja menn at þeir hafa norðr hingat haft tunguna í Noreg ok Danmǫrk,Svíþjóð ok Saxland.
5 Hér hefr Gylfa ginning frá því er Gylfi sótti heim Alfǫðr í Ásgarð meðfjǫlkyngi ok frá villu ása ok frá spurningu Gylfa
Gylfir2 var maðr vitr ok hugsaði þat er allir lýðir lofuðu þá ok allir hlutir gengu
at vilja þeira, hvárt þat mundi af eðli þeira vera eða mundi guðmǫgnin valda
því. Hann fór til Ásgarðs ok brá á sik gamals manns líki. En æsirnir vóru því
vísari at þeir sá ferð hans ok gjǫrðu í móti sjónhverfingar. Þá sá hann háva hǫll.
Þak hennar vóru þøkt gylltum skjǫldum sem spánþak. Svá segir Þjóðólfr:3
1 (1)Á baki létu blíkja,		barðir vóru grjóti,		Svǫlnis salnæfrar:
		seggir hyggjandi.
Gylfir sá mann í hallardyrum er lék at handsǫxum, ok vóru sjau senn á
f. 3v, p. 4 lopti. Sá spurði hann fyrri at nafni. Hann nefndist Gangleri ok kominn | af
rifilsstigum ok spyrr hverr hǫllina átti. Hann segir at sá var konungr þeira
ok mun ek fylgja þér at sjá hann.
1 er Semingr hét obviously ought to come after son sinn.

2 Gangleri’s real name appears only twice in the actual text of Gylfaginning andboth times in the form ‘Gylfir’, not ‘Gylfi’. On the other hand, the form ‘Gylfi’
appears in the heading above and in the preceding chapter, where it refers to a king.
3 In Fagrskinna and Flateyjarbók these four lines are attributed, as here, to Þjóðólfr
(inn hvinverski), but in Heimskringla (Ynglingasaga) they are attributed to Þorbjǫrn
hornklofi; they are thought to be from his poem known as Haraldskvæði or Hrafnsmál.
They seem to describe ironically Haraldr harðráði’s opponents at Hafrsfjǫrðr using
their shields to protect their backs as they fled.

Uppsala Edda

11

4 About how Óðinn came to Sweden and gave his sons rule
From there Óðinn went to Sweden. There was there a king that was called
Gylfi, and when he heard about the men of Asia who were called Æsir, hewent to meet them and invited them into his kingdom. And such successattended their travels, in whatever country they stopped, then there wasprosperity and peace there, and people believed that they were responsiblefor it, because people that had power saw they were unlike most other men inbeauty and wisdom. Óðinn found the fields there beautiful and the conditionsin the country good, and selected as a site for his city there the place that isnow called Sigtún. He organised rulers there on the same pattern as in Troy.
Twelve rulers were set up to administer the laws of the land.
Then Óðinn went north to where he was faced by the sea, the one that hethought encircled all lands, and set a son there over the realm that was called
Semingr, but is now called Norway, and kings of Norway and also earls
trace their ancestry back to him. With Óðinn went Yngvi, who was king in
Sweden after him and whom the Ynglings are descended from.
The Æsir found themselves marriages within the country there, and thesefamilies became numerous over Saxony and over the northern region.
Their language alone became current over all these countries, and people
understand that they have brought the language here to the north, to Norway
and Denmark, Sweden and Saxony.
5 Here begins the befooling of Gylfi, about how Gylfi paid a visit to Allfather in Ásgarðr with magic and about the Æsir’s heresy and about
Gylfi’s questioning.
Gylfir was an intelligent man and pondered about how all peoples praised
them and all things went according to their will, whether this would be
because of their nature or whether the divine powers would be responsible.
He travelled to Ásgarðr and assumed the form of an old man. But the Æsirwere the wiser in that they saw his movements and prepared deceptive
appearances for him. Then he saw a high hall. Its roof was covered withgilded shields like tiles. So says Þjóðólfr:1		
On their backs they let shine—		
they were bombarded with stones—		Svǫlnir’s (Óðinn’s) hall-shingles (shields):
		sensible men!
Gylfir saw a man in the doorway of the hall who was juggling with knives,
and there were seven in the air at a time. This man spoke first and asked
him his name. He said his name was Gangleri (Walk-Weary) and that hehad travelled trackless ways and asks whose hall it was. He says that it was
their king­—‘and I shall take you to see him.’

12

Uppsala Edda

Þar sá hann margar hallir ok mǫrg gólf ok margt fólk. Sumir drukku ensumir léku. Þá mælti Gangleri, er honum þótti þar margt ótrúligt:
2 (2)Skatnar allir		áðr ne1 gangim fram		um skygnast skuli,		því at óvíst er at vita		hvar óvinir		
sitja á fletjum fyrir.2
Hann sá þrjú hásæti ok hvert upp af ǫðru ok sátu þar maðr í hverju. Þá spurði
hann hvert nafn hǫfðingja þeira væri. Sá sagði, er hann leiddi inn:Sá er í neðsta sæti sitr er konungr ok heitir Hár, ok þar næst Jafnhár. En
sá er efstr er heitir Þriði.
Hann spyrr Ganglera hvat fleira væri eyrinda, en heimill er matr ok drykkr.
Gangleri segir at fyrst vill hann spyrja ef nokkurr er fróðr maðr inni.
Hár segir at hann komi eigi heill út ef3 hann er fróðari.
3 (3)Ok stattu fram		meðan þú fregn.
		
Sitja skal sá er segir.
6 Frá spurningu Ganglera
Gangleri hóf svá sitt mál: Hverr er ǿztr eða elztr með goðum?
Hár segir: Sá heitir Alfǫðr at váru máli. En í Ásgarði hefir hann tólf nǫfn:Alfǫðr, Herjann, Nikaðr, Nikuðr, Fjǫlnir, Óski, Ómi, Riflindi, Sviðurr, Sviðrir,Viðrir, Sálkr.
Þá svarar Gangleri: Hvar er sá guð eða hvat má hann eða hvat hefir hannunnit til frama?
Hár svarar: Lifir hann um aldr ok stjórnar ǫllu ríki sínu, stórum hlutum
ok smám.
Þá svarar Jafnhár: Hann smíðaði himin ok jǫrð ok lopt.
Þá mælti Þriði: Hitt er meira er hann smíðaði himin ok jǫrð at hann smíðaði
mann ok gaf honum ǫnd at lifa. Þó skal líkamr fúna ok skulu þá allir búa
með honum réttsiðaðir þar sem heitir Gimlé. En vándir menn fara til Heljar
ok þaðan í Niflheim niðr í níunda heim.
1 ne is redundant, unless it is emphasising the implied negative in áðr, or is anerror for en.
2 This is the only verse in Gylfaginning put into the mouth of anyone other than
one of the Æsir (or the narrator). Though it is clearly related to Hávamál 1, it must befrom a different version from that in GkS 2365 4to and other manuscripts of Snorra
Edda, which read Gáttir allar | áðr gangi fram in the first two lines.
3 Other manuscripts have nema ‘unless’.

Uppsala Edda

13

He saw there many halls and many apartments and many people. Somewere drinking and some were playing games. Then said Gangleri, when hefound that many things there were incredible:
2		
		
		
		
		
		

All men
before we enter
should look round carefully,
for one cannot know for certain
where enemies
may be sitting waiting inside.

He saw three thrones, one above the other, and a man sat there in each.
Then he asked what the name of their ruler was. The one who had led
him in said:‘The one that sits in the lowest seat is a king and is called Hár (High), andnext to him Jafnhár (Just-as-high). But the one that is at the top is calledÞriði (Third).
He asks Gangleri what further business he had—‘but you are welcome tofood and drink’. Gangleri says that first he wants to find out if there is any
learned person in there.
High says that he will not get out unscathed if he is more learned.
3		
		
		

‘And stand out in front
while you ask.
He that tells shall sit.’

6 About Gangleri’s questioning
Gangleri began his questioning thus: ‘Who is the highest or most ancientamong the gods?’‘High says: He is called All-father in our language. But in Ásgarðr hehas twelve names: All-father, Herjann, Nikaðr, Nikuðr, Fjǫlnir, Óski, Ómi,Riflindi, Sviðurr, Sviðrir, Viðrir, Sálkr.’
Then replies Gangleri: ‘Where is this god, and what power has he andwhat has he achieved to gain distinction?’High replies: ‘He lives for ever and rules all his kingdom, great things andsmall.’
Then replies Just-as-high: ‘He made heaven and earth and sky.’
Then spoke Third: ‘This is a geater achievement, when he made heaven andearth, that he made man and gave him a soul to live. Yet body shall decay andthen all righteous shall dwell with him in the place called Gimlé. But wicked
men go to Hel and from there on to Niflheimr down in the ninth world.’

14

Uppsala EddaÞá segir Gangleri: Hvat hafðist hann áðr at en himinn ok jǫrð vóru skǫpuð?
Þá svarar Hár: Þá var hann með hrímþussum.1
Gangleri segir: Hvat var upphaf eða hversu hófst hann?
Hár segir: Svá segir í Vǫluspá:2
4 (4)Ár var alda		þar er ekki var,		vara sandr né sjór		
né svalar undir.
		Jǫrð fannst eigi		né upphiminn,		
gap var ginnunga		
en gras hvergi.
Þá svarar Jafnhár: Þat var mǫrgum vetrum fyrri en jǫrð var skǫpuð er
Niflheimr var gerr. Ok í honum miðjum liggr bruðr sá er Hergelmir heitir,ok þaðan falla þær ár er svá heita: Kvǫl, Gundró, Fjǫrni, Fimbulþul, Slíðr
ok Hríðr, Sylgr ok Ylgr, Víðleiptr. Gjǫll er næst Helgrindum.
7 Hér segir frá Múspellsheimi ok frá Surti

f. 4r, p. 5 Þá segir Þriði: | Fyst var þó Múspellsheimr, sá er svá heitir. Hann er ljóss

ok heitr ok ófǿrt er þar útlendum mǫnnum. Surtr ræðr þar fyrir ok sitr áheimsenda. Hann hefir loganda sverð í hendi, ok í enda veraldar mun hannkoma ok sigra ǫll goðin ok brenna heiminn með eldi. Svá segir í Vǫluspá:3
5 (5)Svartr ferr sunnan		með sviga lævi,		
skínn af sverði
		
sól valtíva,		
grjótbjǫrg gnata		en guðar hrata		traða halir helvega		en himinn klofnar.
Gangleri segir: Hversu skipaðist áðr en ættirnar yrði ok aukaðist mannfólkit?

8 Hér segir er guðin skǫpuðu Ymi jǫtun
Þá segir Hár: Ár þær er heita Élivágar eru svá langt komnar frá uppsprettunumat eitrkvikan sú er þar fylgði harðnaði sem sindr í afli. Þat varð íss ok nam
1 Always written thus in DG 11 4to, never -þurs.
2 Cf. Vƒluspá 3.

3 Cf. Vƒluspá 52.

Uppsala Edda

15

Then says Gangleri: ‘What was he doing before heaven and earth werecreated?’Then replies High: ‘Then he was with frost giants.’
Gangleri says: ‘What was the beginning and how did he start?’
High says: ‘So it says in Vƒluspá:
4		
It was at the beginning of time,		
where nothing was;		sand was not, nor sea,		
nor cool waves.
		
Earth did not exist,		nor heaven on high;		
the mighty gap was,		
but nowhere growth.’
Then replies Just-as-high: ‘It was many winters before the earth was created
when Niflheimr was made, and in its midst lies the spring that is called
Hvergelmir, and from it flow the rivers that are called: Kvǫl, Gundró, Fjǫrni,Fimbulþul, Slíðr and Hríðr, Sylgr and Ylgr, Víðleiptr. Gjǫll is next to thegates of Hel.’
7 Here it tells of Múspellsheimr and of Surtr
Then says Third. ‘But first there was Múspellsheimr, that which is so called.
It is bright and hot and impassable for those that are not native there. Surtr
is ruler there and sits at the frontier of the world. He has a flaming sword in
his hand, and at the end of the world he will come and defeat all the gods
and burn the world with fire. So it says in Vƒluspá:
5		
Svartr travels from the south		with the stick-destroyer (fire);		shines from his sword
		the sun of the gods of the slain;		rock cliffs crash		
and gods tumble down,		heroes tread the paths of Hel		and heaven splits.
Gangleri says: ‘What were things like before generations came to be andthe human race was multiplied?’
8 Here it tells how the gods created the giant Ymir
Then says High: ‘The rivers that are called Élivágar are come so far from thesources that the poisonous flow that accompanied them has gone hard likeclinker in a furnace. It turned into ice and came to a halt and stopped flowing.

16

Uppsala Edda

hann staðar ok rann eigi. Þá héldi yfir þannug ok þat er af stóð eitrinu fraus
ok jók hvert hrímit yfir annat, allt í Ginnungagap.
Þá mælti Jafnhár: Ginnungagap, þat er vissi til norðrættar, fylltist meðþunga ok hǫfugleik, með <h>rími ok ís ok inn frá úr ok gustr. En syðri hlutr
Ginnungagaps léttist móti síum ok gneistum er flugu ór Múspellsheimi.
Þá segir Þriði: Svá sem kalt stóð ór Niflheimi ok grimmt, svá var allt þat
er vissi námunda Múspellsheimi heitt ok ljóst, en Ginnungagap var létt sem
lopt vindlaust. Ok þá er blærinn hitans mǿtti hríminu, svá at bráðnaði ok
draup af, ok með krapti þeim er stýrði, varð manns líkindi á. Sá hét Ymir,en hrímþussar kalla hann Aurgelmi, ok þaðan eru þeira ættir, sem hér segir:1
6 (6)Eru vǫlvur allar		
frá Viktólfi,		vættir allar		
frá Vilmeiði
		jǫtnar allir		
frá Ymi komnir.
Ok enn segir svá at2
7 (7)Ór Élivágum		
stukku eitrdropar		ok vǫxtr vinds		
ok varð jǫtunn ór.
		Þær einar ættir
		koma saman.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Hvernig uxu ættir þaðan eða trúi þér hann guð vera?
Þá svarar Jafnhár: Eigi trúum vér hann guð. Illr var hann ok hans ættmenn,þat eru hrímþussar. Ok er hann svaf fekk hann sveita, ok undir vinstri hendi
hans óx maðr ok kona, ok annarr fótr hans gat son við ǫðrum, ok þaðan
kómu ættir.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Hvar bygði Ymir eða við hvat lifði hann?
9 Frá því er skǫpuð var kýrin Auðumla
Hár svarar: Næst var þat er hrím draup at þar varð af kýrin Auðumla. Fjórar
f. 4v, p. 6 mjólk|ár runnu ór spenum hennar ok fǿddi hon Ymi. En kýrin fǿddist er
hon sleikti hrímsteina er saltir vóru. Ok enn fyrsta dag er hon sleikti komór manns hár, annan dag hǫfuð, enn þriðja allr maðr er Buri hét, fǫðr3 Bors,
1 Cf. Hyndluljóð 33 (Vƒluspá in skamma 5).
2 Cf. Vafþrúðnismál 31.

3 fƒðr is occasionally found as a nominative form, as a simplex as well as incompounds like Alfƒðr.

Uppsala Edda

17

Then it frosted over in that direction and what was rising from the poison
froze and this rime increased layer upon layer right over Ginnungagap.’
Then spoke Just-as-high: ‘Ginnungagap, the part that faces in a northerly
direction, was filled with weight and heaviness, with rime and ice, andinwards from it vapour and blowing. But the southerly part of Ginnungagap
cleared up in the face of the molten particles and sparks that came flying outof the world of Múspell.’Then says Third: ‘Just as out of Niflheimr there arose coldness andgrimness, so everything that was facing close to the world of Múspell was
hot and bright, but Ginnungagap was weightless as a windless sky. And when
the blowing of the warmth met the rime, so that it thawed and dripped fromit, then by means of the power that controlled it there came to be a figureof a man in it. He was called Ymir, but the frost giants call him Aurgelmir,and from him are descended their generations, as it says here:6		
All sibyls are		from Viktólfr,		
all supernatural beings
		from Vilmeiðr,		
all giants		[are] come from Ymir.
And further it says this, that7		
From Élivágar		shot poison drops		and the growth of wind,		and a giant came into being from them.
		
Only these generations
		converge.’
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘How did generations grow from these, or do you
believe him to be a god?’
Then Just-as-high replies: ‘We do not believe him to be a god. He was
evil, and his descendants, they are frost giants. And as he slept he sweated,
and under his left arm grew a male and a female, and one of his legs begot
a son with the other, and descendants came fom them.’
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘Where did Ymir live and what did he live on?’
9 About how the cow Auðumla was createdHigh replies: ‘The next thing was, when the rime dripped, that from it cameinto being the cow Auðumla. Four rivers of milk flowed from its udder, andit fed Ymir. But the cow fed as it licked the rime-stones, which were salty.
And the first day as it licked, there came out a man’s hair, the second day
a head, and the third a complete man, who was called Buri, father of Borr,

18

Uppsala Eddaer átti Beyzlu, dóttur Bǫlþorns jǫtuns. Þau áttu þrjá sonu, Óðin, Vili, Vé,ok þat ætlum vér, segir Hár, at sá Óðinn ok hans brǿðr munu vera stýrandi
heims ok jarðar, ok þar er sá eptir her<r>ann1 er vér vitum nú mestan vera.
10 Frá því er synir Burs drápu Ymi
Synir Burs drápu Ymi ok hljóp ór honum þat blóð at þeir drektu með því
allri ætt hrímþussa, nema einn komst undan með sínu hyski. Þann kallajǫtnar Bergelmi. Hann fór á lúðr sinn ok helzt þar, ok þaðan eru komnarhrímþussa ættir.
8 (8)Ørófi vetra2		áðr jǫrð væri um skǫpuð
		þá var Bergelmir borinn.
		Þat ek fyrst um man
		at fróða jǫtunn3		á var lúðr um lagiðr.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Hvat hǫfðust þá Burs synir at, er þú trúir guð vera?
Hár segir: Eigi er þat lítit. Þeir fluttu Ymi í mitt Ginnungagap ok gerðu afhonum jǫrð, af blóði hans sæ ok vǫtn, bjǫrg af beinum, grjót af tǫnnum ok afþeim beinum er borin4 vóru, ok af blóðinu, er ór sárunum rann, þá gerðu þeirsjá þann er þeir festu jǫrðina í. Síðan tóku þeir hausinn ok gerðu ór himininn
ok settu yfir jǫrðina með fjórum skautum, ok undir hvert horn settu þeirdverg, Austr<a>, Vestra, Norðra, Suðra. Þá tóku þeir síur ór Múspellsheimi
ok settu í mitt Ginnungagap ofan ok neðan á himininn at lýsa jǫrðina. Þeirgáfu staði ǫllum eldingum. Þaðan af vóru dǿgr greind ok ára tal. Svá segir:5
9 (9)Sól þat ne vissi		hvar hon sali átti,		
máni þat ne vissi		hvat hann megins átti,		stjǫrnur þat ne vissu
		hvar þær staði áttu.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Mikil merki eru þetta ok mikil smíð.
Hár svarar: Kringlótt er jǫrð ok liggr um enn djúpi sær, ok með þeimstrǫndum gáfu þeir bygð jǫtnum. En fyrir innan á jǫrðina gerðu þeir borg fyrirófriði jǫtna umhverfis jǫrðina ok hǫfðu þar til brár Ymis ok kǫlluðu borgina
Miðgarð. Þeir kǫstuðu heilanum í loptit ok gerðu af skýin. Svá sem hér segir.
1 There is a long discussion of this word in Grape et al. 1977: 115.
2 Cf. Vafþrúðnismál 35.

3 This line is ungrammatical. It should either be at fróði jƒtunn ‘that the wise giant’or at fróða jƒtun ‘after the wise giant’.
4 GkS 2367 4to has brotin ‘broken’ here.
5 Cf. Vƒluspá 5/5–10.

Uppsala Edda

19

who was married to Beyzla, daughter of the giant Bǫlþorn. They had threesons, Óðinn, Vili, Vé, and it is our opinion,’ says High, ‘that this Óðinn andhis brothers must be rulers of the world and the earth, and he remains thelord there, whom we now know to be greatest.’
10 About how Burr’s sons killed Ymir
‘Burr’s sons killed Ymir and there flowed out of him so much blood that withit they drowned all the race of frost giants, except that one escaped with his
household. Giants call him Bergelmir. He went onto his ark, and from him
are descended the races of frost giants.
8		
Countless winters		
before the earth was created		
then was Bergelmir born.
		That is the first I remember,		that the wise giant		was laid on a box.’
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘What did Burr’s sons do then, if you believe them
to be gods?’
High says: ‘That is no small thing. They transported Ymir to the middle of
Ginnungagap and out of him made the earth, of his blood the sea and lakes,
rocks of his bones, stones of his teeth and of the bones that were carried,and of the blood that flowed from his wounds they then made the sea thatthey fastened the earth in. Then they took his skull and out of it made thesky and set it above the earth with four points, and under each corner they
set a dwarf, Austri, Vestri, Norðri, Suðri. They took molten particles out ofMúspellsheimr and set them in the midst of Ginnungagap above and below
in the sky to illuminate the earth. They assigned positions to all the lights.
By means of them days were distinguished and the count of years. So it says:
9		
The sun did not know		where its dwelling was,		
the moon did not know		what power it had,		the stars did not know		where their places were.’
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘These are very remarkable things and great creations.’
High replies: ‘The earth is circular, and round it lies the deep sea, and along
the shores they gave dwellings to giants. But on the earth on the inner side theybuilt a fortification round the world against the hostilities of giants, and for it
they used Ymir’s eyelashes, and they called the fortification Miðgarðr. They
threw his brains into the sky and of them made the clouds. As it says here:20
10 (10)
		
		
		
		
		
11 (11)
		
		
		
		
		

Uppsala Edda
Ór Ymis holdi1
var jǫrð um skǫpuð,en ór sveita sjórb. ór b.
b. ór h.
en ór h. h.
En ór hans brámgerðu blíð reginMiðgarð manna sonum,ok ór hans heila
vóru þau in harðmóðguský ǫll um skǫpuð.

f. 5r, p. 7 11 Burs synir skǫpuðu Ask ok EmluÞá er þeir gengu með sjóvar strǫndu, Burs synir, fundu þeir tré tvau ok skǫpuðu
af mann; gaf inn fyrsti ǫnd, annarr líf, þriði heyrn ok sýn ok hét maðr Askr
en konan Emla. Óx þaðan af mannkindin er bygð var gefin undir Miðgarði.
Síðan gerðu þeir í miðjum heimi Ásgarð. Þar bygði Óðinn ok ættir þeira
er várar ættir eru frá komnir.2
Enn segir Hár: Þar er einn staðr er Hliðskjálf heitir, ok er Alfǫðr sezt þarí hásæti sér hann um heim allan ok hvers manns athæfi. Kona hans er FriggFjǫrgynsdóttir, ok af þeiri ætt er ása ætt er bygði Ásgarð inn forna, ok er þatgoðkunnig ætt. Því heitir hann Alfǫðr at hann er faðir allra guðanna. Jǫrðin
var dóttir hans ok var þeira sonr Ása-Þórr.
12 Frá Nóra jǫtni ok Nótt dóttur hansNóri jǫtunn bygði fyrst Jǫtunheima. Dóttir hans var Nótt. Hon var svǫrt.
Hon giptist Naglfara. Sonr þeira hét Auðr. Síðan var hon gipt Ónar ok varJǫrð þeira dóttir. Hana átti Dǫglingr ok var Dagr sonr þeira. Hann var fagr
sem faðir hans. Þá tók Alfǫðr Nótt ok Dag ok setti á himin ok gaf þeim tvá
hesta ok kerrur ok ríða þau umhverfis jǫrðina.3 Nótt ríðr Hrímfaxa. Hanndǫggvir jǫrðina með méldropum sínum. Dagr á Skinfaxa ok lýsir lopt okjǫrð af faxi hans.
Mundilferi átti tvau bǫrn. Máni hét sonr hans en Sól dóttir ok átti hanaGlórnir. Goðin reiddust því ofdrambi er þau hétu svá, ok settu þau upp áhimin ok draga þau kerru sólar þeirar er goðin hǫfðu skapat af þeiri síu er
1 Cf. Grímnismál 40–41. On the abbreviations cf. Introduction pp. xlv–xlvi.
2 Here one would have expected the feminine form komnar.

3 There does not seem to be the same distinction between aka ‘drive’ and ríða‘ride’ here as there is in Modern Icelandic. Cf. ch. 19 below: En er hon ríðr þá ekr
hon á kƒttum sínum ok sitr í reið. See Introduction p. lii.

Uppsala Edda
10
		
		
		
		
		
11
		
		
		
		
		

21

From Ymir’s flesh
was earth created,
and from blood, sea.
rocks of bones,
trees of hair,and from his skull, the sky,and from his eyelashes
the joyous gods madeMiðgarðr for sons of men,and from his brains
were those cruelclouds all created.’

11 Burr’s sons created Askr and Emla
‘As they were walking along the sea shore, Burr’s sons, they found two logs
and created a man from them; the first gave breath, the second life, the third
hearing and sight, and the man was called Askr and the woman Emla. Theregrew from them the mankind to whom the dwelling place was given underMiðgarðr.
‘Afterwards they built in the middle of the world Ásgarðr. There dwelt Óðinn
and their descendants from whom our family lines are come.’
High says further: ‘There is one place there that is called Hliðskjálf, andwhen All-father sits down in the high seat there he sees over the whole world
and what everyone is doing. His wife is Frigg, daughter of Fjǫrgynn, and fromthat ancestry is the race of Æsir who dwelt in the old Ásgarðr, and that race isof divine origin. And the reason why he is called All-father is that he is fatherof all the gods. The earth was his daughter and their son was Þórr of the Æsir.’
12 Of the giant Nóri and his daughter Nótt
‘The giant Nóri first of all lived in the world of giants. His daughter was Nótt
(Night). She was black. She was married to Naglfari. Their son was calledAuðr. Afterwards she was married to to Ónarr, and Jǫrð (Earth) was theirdaughter. Dǫglingr married her and Dagr (Day) was their son. He was fair
like his father. Then All-father took Nótt and Dagr and put them in the sky
and gave them two horses and chariots and they ride around the earth. Nightrides Hrímfaxi. He bedews the earth with the drips from his bit. Dagr has
Skinfaxi and light is shed over sky and earth from his mane.
‘Mundilferi had two children. His son was called Máni (Moon) and his
daughter Sól (Sun), and Glórnir married her. The gods got angry with thisarrogance of giving them these names, and put them up in the sky, and theydraw the chariot of the sun that the gods had created of the molten particle

22

f. 5v, p. 8

Uppsala Edda

flaug ór Múspellsheimi. Máni tók bǫrn tvau af jǫrðu, Bil ok Hjúka, er þau
fóru frá brunni þeim er Byggvir heitir. Sárinn hét Sǿgr en Simul stǫngin.
Viðfiðr hét faðir barnanna. Þau bǫrn fylgja Mána sem sjá má af jǫrðunni.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Skjótt ferr sólin sem hon sé hrædd.
Þá svarar Hár: Nær gengr sá er hana leiðir. Úlfar tveir gera þat, Skoll ok
Hatti Hróðrvitnisson.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Hver er ætt úlfanna?
Hár segir: Gýgr ein býr fyrir austan Miðgarð í skógi þeim er Járnviðr
heitir, ok svá heita þær trǫllkonur er þar byggja. Gamla trǫllkona er móðir
margra jǫtna ok allir í vargs líkjum. Þaðan kom Mánagarmr. Hann fylltist
með fjǫrvi feigra manna ok gleypir tunglit en stǫkkvir blóði himininn. Þátýnir sól skini sínu, svá sem hér segir:1
12 (12) Austr býr in arma		
í Járnviði.
		ok fǿðir þar		Fenris kindir.
		Verðr af þeim ǫllum
		íma nokkur
		tungls tregari		í trǫlls hami.
13 (13) Fyllist fjǫrvi
		
feigra manna		rýðr ragna | sjǫt		rauðum dreyra.
		Svǫrt verða sólskin		um sumur eptir		verðr ǫll va. ly.
		
V. einn ok h.
13 Hér segir frá Bifrǫst
Þá spyrr Gangleri: Hver er leið til himins af jǫrðu?
Hár segir hlæjandi: Eigi er nú fróðliga spurt. Er eigi þat sagt er goðin
gerðu brú af jǫrðu til himins er heitir Bifrǫst? Hana muntu sét hafa. Kannvera at þú kallir hana regnboga. Hon er með þrim litum ok mjǫk sterk ok
ger með mikilli list meiri en aðrar smíðir. En svá sterk sem hon er, þá mun
hon brotna, þá er Múspells megir fara at ríða hana, ok svima hestar þeira
yfir stórar ár. Svá koma þeir fram ferðinni.
Þá segir Gangleri: Eigi þóttu mér goðin gera hana af trúnaði er hon skal
brotna, ok megi þau þó gera sem þau vilja.
1 Cf. Vƒluspá 40–41. On the abbrevi­ations see Introduction pp. xlv–xlvi.

Uppsala Edda

23

that flew out of Múspellsheimr. Máni took two children from the earth, Bil
and Hjúki, as they were going from the spring called Byggvir. The tub wascalled Sǿgr and the carrying-pole Simul. The children’s father was calledViðfiðr. These children accompany Máni, as can be seen from earth.’
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘The sun moves fast as if it is afraid.’
Then High replies: ‘He goes close who is leading her. Two wolves are doing
that, Skoll and Hatti Hróðrvitnisson.’
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘What is the wolves’ ancestry?’
High says: ‘A certain giantess lives to the east of Miðgarðr in the forest thatis called Járnviðr, and that is what the trollwives that live there are called. The
old trollwife is mother of many giants and all of them in the form of wolves.
From them was descended Mánagarmr. He filled himself with the lifebloodof dying men and will swallow the moon and spatter the heavens with blood.
Then the sun will lose its shine, as it says here:
12
In the east lives the wretched one,		in Járnviðr
		and breeds there		Fenrir’s kind.
		From them all comes		a certain she-wolf,		causer of grief to the sun (or moon)		in troll’s guise.
13
It gorges the lifeblood		of dying men,		
reddens gods’ halls		with red gore.
		Dark will sunshine become		for summers after,		
all weathers hostile.
		
Do you alone know, and what?’
13 Here it tells about Bifrǫst
Then Gangleri asks: ‘What way is there to heaven from earth?’
High says, laughing: ‘That is not an intelligent question. Is it not told how
the gods built a bridge from earth to heaven that is called Bifrǫst? You musthave seen it. It may be that you call it a rainbow. It has three colours and is verystrong and built with great art, more so than other constructions. But strong
as it is, yet it will break when Múspells lads go to ride it, and their horses will
swim across great rivers. That is how they will carry out their journey.’
Then says Gangleri : ‘It seems to me the gods did not build it in good faith
if it is going to break, and yet they can do as they please.’

24

Uppsala EddaÞá segir Hár: Eigi eru goðin ámælis verð at þessi smíð. Góð brú er Bifrǫst. En
engi hlutr er sá í þessum heimi er sér megi treystast þá er Múspells megir herja.
Gangleri segir: Hvat hafðist Alfǫðr þá at er gerr var Ásgarðr?
Hár segir: Í upphafi setti hann stjórnarmenn í sæti ok beiddi þá at dǿmaørlǫg manna ok ráða. Dómrinn var þar sem heitir Iðavǫllr í miðri borginni.
Þat er it fyrsta þeira verk at gera hof þat er sæti þeira tólf standa í, nema þatsæti er Alfǫðr átti. Þat hús er bezt gert á jǫrðu ok mest. Allt er þat útan ok
innan sem gull eit<t> sé. Í þeim sal kalla menn Glaðheim. Annan sal gerðu
þeir er hǫrgr var í er gyðjur áttu ok var hann allgott hús ok fagrt. Hann
kalla menn Vindglóð. Þar næst smíðuðu þeir hús er þeir lǫgðu afl í, ok þar
til smíðuðu þeir hamar ok tǫng ok steðja ok þaðan af ǫll tól ǫnnur. Ok þvínæst smíðuðu þeir málm, stein ok tré ok svá gnógliga þann málm er gullheitir at ǫll borðgǫgn ok reiðigǫgn hǫfðu þeir af gulli. Ok er sú ǫld kǫlluð
gullaldr, áðr en spillist af tilkvámu kvennanna. Þær kómu ór Jǫtunheimum.
Þar næst settust guð upp í sæti sín ok réttu dóma sína ok mintust hvaðan
dvergarnir hǫfðu kviknat í moldu niðri í jǫrðunni, svá sem maðkar í holdi.
Dvergarnir hǫfðu skapast fyrst ok tekit kviknan í holdi Ymis ok vóru þámaðkar. Ok af atkvæði guðanna urðu þeir vitandi mannvits ok hǫfðu mannslíki ok búa þó í jǫrðu ok í steinum. Móðsognir var ǿttztr1 þeira ok annarr
Durinn. Svá segir í Vƒluspá:2
14 (14) Þá gengu v.3
		
A. s.
		
g. h. g.
		
ok um þat g̉		
h’ skyldi dverga
		drótt um spekja4		ór brimi blóðgu
		
ok Bláins leggjum.5
f. 6r, p. 9 15 (15) Þeir mannlíkun		mǫrg um gerðu
		
dvergar í jǫrðu		sem þeim Dyrinn6 kendi.
Ok segir þeim nǫfn þeira:
1 Presumably = ǿðstr or ǿztr. Cf. Vƒluspá 10: Þar var Mótsognir | mæztr um orðinn.
2 On the list of dwarfs, cf. Vƒluspá 9–16.

3 regin ƒll ‘all the powers’ the Codex Regius version and Vƒluspá.
4 skepja ‘create’ the Codex Regius version and Vƒluspá.
5 On the abbrevi­ations see Introduction pp. xlv–xlvi.

6 It seems that this is the same person as Durinn, and moreover that it is he that islisting the names of dwarfs (Grape et al. 1977: 194). Insular u and y are quite often
confused in manuscripts.

Uppsala Edda

25

Then says High: ‘The gods are not deserving of blame for this work. Bifrǫst
is a good bridge. But there is nothing in this world that will be secure when
Múspell’s lads attack.’
Gangleri says: ‘What did All-father do then, when Ásgarðr was built?’
High says: ‘In the beginning he put rulers on thrones and bade themdecide the destinies of men and be in charge. The judicial court was in
the place called Iðavǫllr in the centre of the city. It was their first act tobuild the temple that their twelve thrones stand in, except for the thronethat belonged to All-father. This building is the best that has been built onearth and the largest. Outside and inside it seems like nothing but gold.
This place is called Glaðheimr. They built another hall in which was the
sanctuary that belonged to goddesses, and it was a very fine building andbeautiful. It is called Vindglóð. The next thing they did was raise a buildingthat they put forges in, and for them they made hammer and tongs andanvil, and with these all other tools. After that they worked metal, stone
and wood, using so copiously the metal that is known as gold that they
had all their furniture and utensils of gold. And this age is known as theGolden Age until it was spoiled by the advent of the women. They cameout of the world of giants.
‘Next gods took their places on their thrones and instituted their courts anddiscussed where the dwarfs had been generated from in the soil down in theearth like maggots in flesh. The dwarfs had taken shape first and acquired
life in the flesh of Ymir, and were then maggots. But by decision of the gods
they became conscious with intelligence and had human shape and yet they
live in the earth and in rocks. Móðsognir was the most eminent of them, andthe second was Durinn. So it says in Vƒluspá:
14
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Then went [the powers]
to their judgment seats,
most holy gods,
and deliberated on this,
who was to soothe
the troop of dwarfs
from bloody surfand Bláinn’s bones.

15
		
		
		

They mademany human images,
dwarfs in the earthas Durinn taught them.

‘And he tells them their names:

26

Uppsala Edda

16 (16) Nýi, Niði,		Norðri, Suðri,		
Austri, Vestri,		Alþjófr, Dvalinn,		Nani, Niningr, Dani,		
Bivur, Bǫrr,		Bambǫrr, Nori,		
Orr, Annarr,		
Onni, Mjǫðvitnir.1
17 (16) Viggr ok Gandálfr,		
Vindálfr, Þorinn,		Fili, Kili,
		Fundinn, Váli,		Þjór,2 Þorinn,		
Vitr ok Litr,
		Nýráðr,		
Rekkr, Ráðsviðr.
Þessir eru dvergar ok búa í steinum, en enir fyrri í moldu.
18 (17) Dramir, Dolgþvari,		
Hár, Hugstari,		Hleiðólfr, Glóni,		Dori,3 Óri,		
Dúfr, Andvari,		
Heptifili.
Hár segir: En þessir kómu frá Svarnishaugi til Aurvanga á Jǫruvǫllu, okþaðan er kominn Lofarr. En þessi eru nǫfn þeira:19 (18) Skirfir, Virfir,		Skafiðr, Ái,		Álfr, Yngvi,
		Eikinskjalli,		Falr, Frosti,		Fiðr, Ginarr.
14 Hér segir frá helgistað guðanna
Þá spyrr Gangleri: Hvat er hǫfuðstaðr eða helgistaðr guðanna?
Hár svarar: Þat er at aski Ygdrasils. Þá skulu goðin eiga dóma sína hvern dag.

1 The names here could be normalised Náni, Níningr, Dáni, Bívur, Nóri, ¯rr, ¯nni.
2 Váli, Þjór written Valiþior.
3 Or Dóri.

Uppsala Edda
16
		
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Nýi, Niði,Norðri, Suðri,Austri, Vestri,Alþjófr, Dvalinn,
Nani, Niningr, Dani,
Bivur, Bǫrr,Bambǫrr, Nor,
Orr, Annarr,
Onni, Mjǫðvitnir.

17
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Viggr and Gandálfr,Vindálfr, Þorinn,
Fili, Kili,
Fundinn, Váli,Þjór, Þorinn,
Vitr and Litr,Nýráðr,Rekkr, Ráðsviðr.

27‘These are dwarfs and live in rocks, whereas the previous ones [live] in
soil.
18
		
		
		
		
		

Dramir, Dolgþvari,Hár, Hugstari,Hleiðólfr, Glóni,
Dori, Óri,Dúfr, Andvari,
Heptifili.’High says: ‘But these came from Svarnishaugr to Aurvangar on Jǫruvellir,
and from them is descended Lofarr. And these are their names:
19
		
		
		
		
		

Skirfir, Virfir,
Skafiðr, Ái,Álfr, Yngvi,
Eikinskjalli,
Falr, Frosti,
Fiðr, Ginarr.’

14 Here it tells of the gods’ holy place
Then Gangleri asks: ‘What is the chief centre or holy place of the gods?’
High answers: ‘It is at the ash Yggdrasill. There the gods must hold theircourts each day.’

28

Uppsala EddaÞá mælti Gangleri: Hvat er at segja frá þeim stað?
Jafnhár segir: Askrinn er allra trjá mestr ok beztr. Limar hans dreifast um heim
allan ok standa yfir himni. Þrjár rǿtr trésins halda því upp ok standa afar breitt.
Ein er með ásum, ǫnnur með hrímþussum, þar sem forðum var Ginnungagap.
Þriðja stendr yfir Nif<l>heim1 ok undir þeiri rót er Hvergelmir. En Níðhǫgr gnagarneðan rótina. En undir þeiri rót er til hrímþussa horfir er Mímisbrunnr, er spekt
ok mannvit er í folgit, ok heitir sá Mímir er á brunninn. Hann er fullr af vísendum
fyrir því at hann drekkr ór brunninum ór Gjallarhorni. Þá kom Alfǫðr ok beiddist
eins drykkjar af brunninum. En hann lagði auga sitt í veð. Svá segir í Vǫluspá:
20 (19) Allt veit ek Óðinn
		hvar þú auga falt		í þeim enum mæra		
Mímisbrunni.
		
Drekkr mjǫð Mímir		
morgin hverjan		
af veði Valsfǫðr.
		
Viti þér enn eða hvat?
Þriðja rót asksins stendr á himnum ok undir þeiri rót er Urðarbrunnr. Þar eigagoðin dómstað. Hvern dag ríða æsir þar upp um Bifrǫst. Hon heitir ok Ásabrú.
Þessi eru nǫfn hestanna ása: Sleipnir er beztr, hann á Óðinn. Hann hefir áttafǿtr. Annarr Glaðr, þriði Gyllir, fjórði Skeiðbrimir, fimti Slintoppr, sétti Sinir,
f. 6v, p. 10 sjaundi Gils, átti Falófnir, níundi2 Gull|toppr, tíundi Léttfeti. Baldrs hestr var
brendr með honum. En Þór<r> gengr at dómi ok veðr þar at3 er svá heita:4
21 (20) Kǫrmt ok Ǫrmt		
ok Kerlaugar tvær,		þær skal Þórr vaða		
hvern dag		
er hann dǿma ferr		
at aski5 Ygdrasils,		því at Ásbrú
		
brennr ǫll loga,
		en heilǫg vǫtn flóa.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Brennr eldr yfir Bifrǫst?
Hár segir: Þar er þú sér í regnboganum rautt er eldr brennandi upp á himin.
Þá mundi ganga bergrisar Bifrǫst ef ǫllum væri ferð6 at er fara vildi.
1 Here written ‘Nifheim’ but elsewhere always ‘Nifl-’.

2 The manuscript has ‘.x.’, but this must be an error for ‘.ix.’
3 Probably an error for þær ár (ár þær GkS 2367 4to).
4 Cf. Grímnismál 29.

5 Written ‘askæ’; æ for unstressed e/i is found on eight other occasions in DG 11 4to.

6 Other manuscripts have fǿrt here, which gives better sense: ‘if it was crossable’.

Uppsala Edda

29

Then spoke Gangleri: ‘What is there to tell about that place?’
Just-as-high says: ‘The ash is of all trees the biggest and best. Its branches
spread out over all the world and extend across the sky. Three of the tree‘sroots support it and extend very very far. One is among the Æsir, the second
among the frost giants, where Ginnungagap once was. The third extends
over Niflheimr, and under that root is Hvergelmir. And Níðhǫggr gnaws theroot from below. And under that root that reaches towards the frost giants isMímir’s spring, that has wisdom and intelligence contained in it, and the onethat is master of the spring is called Mímir. He is full of learning because
he drinks of the spring from Gjallarhorn. Then All-father came and asked
for a single drink from the spring. And he placed his eye as a pledge. So it
says in Vƒluspá:

20
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

I know it all, Óðinn,where you deposited your eye
in that renowned
well of Mímir.
Mímir drinks mead
every morning,from Valsfǫðr’s pledge.
Know you yet, or what?

21 (20)
		
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Kǫrmt and Ǫrmtand two Kerlaugs,
these must Þórr wadeevery daywhen he goes to judge
at the ash Ygdrasill,
because Áss-bridgeburns all with flameand holy waters flood.’‘The third root of the ash extends to the heavens, and under that root is Urðr’s
spring. There the gods hold their court. Every day the Æsir ride there up
over Bifrǫst. It is also called the Æsir’s bridge. These are the names of theÆsir’s horses: the best is Sleipnir, it is Óðinn’s. It has eight legs. SecondGlaðr, third Gyllir, fourth Skeiðbrimir, fifth Slintoppr, sixth Sinir, seventhGils, eighth Falófnir, ninth Gulltoppr, tenth Léttfeti. Baldr’s horse was burned
with him. But Þórr walks to the court and wades the rivers whose names are:

Then spoke Gangleri: ‘Does fire burn over Bifrǫst?’High says: ‘Where you see red in the rainbow, it is fire flaming up to
heaven. Mountain giants would then walk Bifrǫst if there were travel there
for all that wanted to go.

30

Uppsala Edda

Margir staðir eru á himni fagrir ok er þar allt guðlig vernd fyrir. Þar stendrstaðr einn undir askinum við brunninn ok ór þeim sal koma þrjár meyjar er
svá heita: Uðr, Verðandi, Skuld. Þær meyjar skapa mǫnnum aldr. Þat kǫllu vér
nornir. En<n> eru fleiri nornir þær er koma til hvers barns er fǿtt er, at skapa
aldr. Þær eru goðkyndar,1 en aðrar álfa ættar, en enar þriðju dverga ættar, svá
sem hér segir:2
22 (21) Sundrbornar		hygg ek nornir vera
		eigut þær ætt saman.
		
Sumar eru áskyndar,
		sumar álfkyndar,
		sumar eru dǿtr Dvalins.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Ef nornir ráða ørlǫgum manna, þá skipta þær geysi
misjafnt. Sumir hafa gott líf ok ríkuligt, en sumir hafa lítit lén ok lof, sumir
langt líf, sumir skamt.
Hár segir: Góðar meyjar ok vel ættaðar skapa góðan aldr. En þeir menner fyrir óskǫpum verða, þá valda því illar nornir.
15 Frá aski Ygdrasils
Þá mælti Gangleri: Hvat er at segja fleira frá askinum?
Hár segir: Margt er þar af at segja. Ǫrn einn sitr á limum asksins ok er hannmargs vitandi, en millum augna honum sitr haukr sá er heitir Veðrlaufnir.
Íkorni sá er heitir Ratakostr rennr upp ok niðr eptir askinum ok berr ǫfundarorð
millum arnarins ok Níðhǫgs. En fjórir hirtir renna í limum asksins ok bíta bast.
Þeir heita svá: Daninn, Dvalinn, Dyneyrr, Dyraþrór. En svá margir ormar eru
í Hvergelmi með Níðhǫgi at engi tunga má telja. Svá sem hér segir:3
23 (22) Askr Ygdrasils		drýgir erfiði
		meira en menn um viti:		Hjǫrtr bítr neðan4		
en á hliðu fúnar,		skerðir Níðhǫgr neðan.
Ok enn segir hér svá:5
1 Written goþkynþar, in the verse -kyndar.
2 Cf. Fáfnismál 13

3 Cf. Grímnismál 35.

4 The other manuscripts have ofan.
5 Cf. Grímnismál 34.

Uppsala Edda

31

‘There are many beautiful places in heaven, and everywhere there has
divine protection round it. One place stands there under the ash by the spring,and out of this hall come three maidens that are called U<r>ðr, Verðandi,
Skuld. These maidens shape men’s lives. We call them norns. There are also
other norns that visit every child that is born, to shape their lives. These areof divine origin, while others are of the race of elves, and a third group areof the race of dwarfs, as it says here:
22
Of diverse parentage		
I consider norns to be,		they do not have a common ancestry.
		Some are descended from Æsir,		
some descended from elves,		some are daughters of Dvalinn.’
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘If norns determine the destinies of men, then they
allot terribly unfairly. Some have a good life and a prosperous one, whilesome have little success and glory, some long life, some short.’
High says: ‘Good maidens, ones of noble parentage, shape a good life.
But the people that become the victims of misfortune, then it is evil norns
that are responsible.’
15 Of the ash Yggdrasill
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘What else is to be said of the ash?’High says: ‘A great deal is to be said of it. An eagle sits on the ash’s
branches, and it has knowledge of many things, and between its eyes sits ahawk that is called Veðrlaufnir. A squirrel that is called Ratakostr runs up
and down through the ash and carries malicious messages between the eagle
and Níðhǫggr. And four stags run in the branches of the ash and feed on thebark. They are called Daninn, Dvalinn, Dyneyrr, Dyraþrór. And so manysnakes are in Hvergelmir with Níðhǫggr that no tongue can enumerate them.
As it says here:
23
		
		
		
		
		

The ash Yggdrasill
suffers hardships
more than people realise:a stag bites from below,
and at the sides it rots,Níðhǫggr eats away at it from below.

‘And it says further here:32

Uppsala Edda

24 (23) Ormar fleiri		liggja undir aski Ygdrasils		en þat um hyggi hverr ósvinnra apa.
		
Góni ok Móni		þeir eru Grafvitnis liðar.
		
Grábakr ok Grafvǫlduðr.
		Ófnir ok Sváfnir
hygg ek | at æ muni
f. 7r, p. 11 				meiðs kostum má.1Þat er enn sagt at nornir þær er byggva við Urðarbrunn taka hvern dag vatnór brunninum ok aurinn með, þann er liggr um brunninn ok ausa upp yfiraskinn til þess at eigi skulu limar hans fúna eða tréna. En þat vatn er svá
heilagt at allir er þar koma eru svá hvítir sem hinna sú er skjall heitir er liggr
innan um eggskurmsl. Svá sem hér segir:2
25 (24) Ask veit ek standa
		heitir Ygdrasill		
hár borinn heilagr		
hvíta auri.
		Þaðan koma dǫggvar		þær í dali falla.
		
Stendr yfir grein		Urðarbrunni.
Sú dǫgg er þaðan af kemr kalla menn hunangsfall ok þaðan af fǿðast býflugur.
Fuglar tveir fǿðast í Urðarbrunni er svanir heita, ok af þeim fuglum hefir þat
fuglakyn komit er svá heitir síðan.
16 Hér segir frá ÁlfheimumÞá mælir Gangleri: Mikil tíðindi kantu segja af honum. Hvat er þar fleirahǫfuðstaða en at Urðarbrunni?
Hár segir: Margir staðir eru þar gǫfugligir. Sá er þar staðr er kallaðr erÁlfheimar. Þar byggvir fólk þat er ljósálfar heita. En dǫkkálfar búa niðri
undir jǫrðu ok eru þeir ólíkir sýnum ok enn ólíkari reyndum. Ljósálfar eru
hvítari en sól sýnum, en dǫkkálfar svartari en bik.
Þar er ok sá staðr er Breiðablik heitir ok engi er þar fegri staðr.
Þar er ok sá staðr er Glitnir heitir ok eru veggir hans ok steðr allar af rauðu
gulli ok þak hans er af gulli.
1 Codex Regius of the Poetic Edda has meiðs kvistu (acc.) má (eat away). Other
manuscripts of Snorra Edda have kvistum (‘twigs’), only DG 11 4to has kostum(‘condition, state’).
2 Cf. Vƒluspá 19.

Uppsala Edda

33

24
More snakes		
lie beneath the ash Yggdrasill		
than any one of the stupid apes thinks.
		
Góni and Móni,		they are Grafvitnir’s followers,		
Grábakr and Grafvǫlduðr,		Ófnir and Sváfnir
		I think will for ever		
damage the tree’s being.
‘It is also said that the norns that dwell by Urðr’s spring take water fromthe spring each day and with it the mud that lies round the well and pourit up over the ash so that its branches may not decay or rot. And this water
is so holy that all those that come there are as white as the membrane thatis called the skin that lies round the inside of an eggshell. As it says here:25
I know that an ash stands,		
it is called Yggdrasill,		tall, holy, poured over		by white mud.
		
From it come the dews		that fall in the valleys.
		
A branch stands above		Urðr’s spring.
‘The dew that falls from it, people call it honeydew, and from it bees feed.
Two birds feed in Urðr’s spring that are called swans, and from these birds
has come the species of bird that has since been called that.’
16 Here it tells of the world of elves
Then speaks Gangleri: ‘You are able to give a great deal of information
about it. What other chief centres are there besides the one at Urðr’s
spring?’High says: ‘Many splendid places are there. There is a place there that iscalled the world of elves. The folk live there that are called light-elves. But
dark-elves live down under the earth, and they are unlike in appearance andeven more unlike in nature. Light-elves are whiter than the sun to look at,but dark-elves blacker than pitch.
‘There is also the place there that is called Breiðablik, and there is no fairer
place there.
‘There is also the place there that is called Glitnir, and its walls and columns
are all of red gold, and its roof is of gold.

34

Uppsala Edda

Þar er sá staðr er Himinbjǫrg heita. Sá stendr á himins enda við brúarsporð, þar er Bifrǫst kemr til himins.
Þar er enn mikill staðr er Valaskjálf heitir. Þann gerðu ok þǫktu skíru
silfri.1 Þar er ok Hliðskjálf í þeim sal, þat hásæti er svá heitir. Þá er Alfǫðr
sitr í því hásæti sér hann um heim allan.
Á sunnanverðum heims enda er sá staðr er allra er fegrstr ok bjartari en
sólin, er Gimlé heitir. Hann skal standa þá er himinn ok jǫrð fyrirfarast, ok
byggva þann stað réttlátir menn um aldir alda. Svá segir í Vǫluspá:2
26 (25) Sal veit ek standa
		sólu fegra
		gulli þaktan		á Gimlé.
		Þar skulu dyggvar
		dróttir byggja		
ok um aldrdaga		ynðis njóta.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Hverr gætir þess staðar þá er svartalogi brennir himinok jǫrð?
Hár segir: Svá er sagt at annarr himinn sé suðr ok upp frá þessum ok heitir
sá heimr Víðbláinn, en hinn þriði sé upp frá þeim ok heitir sá Ǫndlangr, oká þeim himni hyggju vér þenna stað vera. En ljósálfar einir hyggju vér at
f. 7v, p. 12 nú byggi | þá staði.
17 Hér segir frá nǫfnum Óðins ok ríkiÞá mælti Gangleri: Hverir eru æsir þeir er mǫnnum er skylt at trúa á?
Hár svarar: Tólf eru æsir goðkunnigir.
Þá mælti Jafnhár: Eigi eru ásynjur óhelgari, ok eigi megu þær minna.
Þá mælti Þriði: Óðinn er ǿztr ok elztr ásanna. Hann ræðr ǫllum hlutum ok
svá sem ǫnnur goðin eru máttug, þá þjóna honum ǫll svá sem bǫrn fǫður.
En Frigg kona hans veit ok ørlǫg manna, þótt hon segi engar spár, sem sagt
er at Óðinn sjálfr mælti við þann ás er Loki er nefndr:3
27 (27) Ærr ertu nú orðinn		ok ørviti,		
hví floptir þú Loptr?

1 The subject of this sentence is missing, but is presumably to be understood asguðin ‘the gods’, as in the other manuscripts.
2 Cf. Vƒluspá 64.
3 Cf. Lokasenna 21, 29, and perhaps 47. The stanza is easier to understand in theother manuscripts (cf. Faulkes 2005: 21), which are almost the same as in GkS 2365
4to. Floptir is not a recognisable word.

Uppsala Edda

35

‘There is the place there that is called Himinbjǫrg. It stands at the edge ofheaven by the bridge’s end, where Bifrǫst reaches heaven.
‘There is also a large place there that is called Valaskjálf. They built thisand roofed it with pure silver. Hliðskjálf is also there in that hall, the throneof that name. When All-father sits on that throne he can see over all theworld.
‘At the southernmost end of heaven is the place that is fairest of all andbrighter than the sun, which is called Gimlé. It shall stand when heaven andearth are destroyed, and righteous people shall live in that place for ever andever. So it says in Vƒluspá:
26
I know a hall standing		
fairer than the sun,		roofed with gold		at Gimlé.
		
There shall virtuous		
men dwell		and for all ages
		
enjoy delights.’
Then spoke Gangleri:‘Who will protect this place when the dark fire burns
heaven and earth?’
High says: ‘They say there is another heaven south of and above thisone of ours, and that one is called Víðbláinn, and that a third one is abovethat one and it is called Ǫndlangr, and it is in that heaven that we believe
this place to be. But we believe it is only light-elves that inhabit these places
for the time being.
17 Here it tells of Óðinn’s names and rule
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘Which are the Æsir that men ought to believe in?’High replies: ‘There are twelve Æsir whose nature is divine.’
Then spoke Just-as-high: ‘No less holy are the Ásynjur, nor is theirpower less.’
Then spoke Third: ‘Óðinn is highest and most ancient of the Æsir. He
rules all things, and mighty though the other gods are, yet they all submit
to him like children to their father. But his wife Frigg also knows men’s
destinies though she does not prophesy, as it is said that Óðinn himself
said to the Áss who is named Loki:27
Mad have you now become,		and out of your wits,
		
why do you . . . , Loptr?

36

Uppsala Edda

		Ørlǫg manna		Frigg hygg ek at þau viti		því at henni sjálfgi segir.
Óðinn heitir Alfaðir því at hann er faðir allra goðanna. Hann heitir ok Valfǫðr,því at hans óskasynir eru allir þeir er í val falla. Þeim skipar hann Valhǫll ok
Vingólf ok heita þeir þá einherjar. Hann heitir ok Hangaguð ok Happaguð
ok Farmaguð. Ok enn nefnist hann á fleira vega; þá er hann var kominn til
Geirraðar konungs segir hann svá:1
28 (28) Hétumst Grímr		
ok Gangleri,		
Herjann, Hjálmberi,		Þekkr, Þriði,		Þuðruðr,		
Helblindi, Hár.
29
Saðr, Svipall,		
Sanngetall,		
Herteitr, Hnikarr,
		
Bileygr, Báleygr,		Bǫlverkr, Fjǫlnir,		
Grímnir, Glapsviðr, Fjǫlsviðr.
30Síðhǫttr, Síðskeggr,		Sigfǫðr, Atríðr,		
Hnikuðr, Alfǫðr, Farmatýr,		Óski, Ómi,		
Jafnhár, Biblindi,		
Geldnir, Hárbarðr,		Sviðurr, Sviðrir,		
Jálkr, Kjalarr, Viðurr,		Þrór, Gautr,
		
Jálkr, Veratýr.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Geysi mǫrg nǫfn hafi þér gefit honum, ok þat veit trú
mín at þat mun vera mikill fróðleikr sá er kann skyn ok dǿmi hverir atburðir
orðit hafa til hvers þessa nafns.
Hár segir: Mikil skynsemi er at rifja þat vandliga upp, en þó er þat skjótast
at segja at flest heiti hafa verit gefin af þeim a<t>burðum at svá margar eru
greinir tungna í verǫldinni, þá þikkjast allir þjóðir þurfa at breyta nafni hans
1 Cf. Grímnismál 46–50.

Uppsala Edda
		
		
		

Destinies of men,I think that Frigg knows thembecause she herself does not tell her.

28
		
		
		
		
		
29
		
		
		
		
		

I called myself Grímr
and Gangleri,
Herjann, Hjálmberi,Þekkr, Þriði,Þuðruðr,Helblindi, Hár.
Saðr, Svipall,
Sanngetall,
Herteitr, Hnikarr,
Bileygr, Báleygr,Bǫlverkr, Fjǫlnir,
Grímnir, Glapsviðr, Fjǫlsviðr.

37‘Óðinn is called All-father, for he is father of all the gods. He is also
called Valfǫðr (father of the slain), since all those that fall in battle are his
adoptive sons. He assigns them places in Valhǫll and Vingólf, and they arethen known as Einherjar. He is also called Hangaguð and Happaguð andFarmaguð. And he calls himself by still other names; when he was come toKing Geirrøðr he says this:30Síðhǫttr, Síðskeggr,		Sigfǫðr, Atríðr,		
Hnikuðr, Alfǫðr, Farmatýr,		Óski, Ómi,		
Jafnhár, Biblindi,		
Geldnir, Hárbarðr,		Sviðurr, Sviðrir,		
Jálkr, Kjalarr, Viðurr,		Þrór, Gautr,
		
Jálkr, Veratýr.’Then spoke Gangleri: ‘A terrible lot of names you have given him, and by
my faith, one would need a great deal of learning to be able to give details
and explanations of what events have given rise to each of these names.’
High says: ‘It is very instructive to go closely into all this, but to put it
most briefly, most names have been given him as a result of the fact thatwith all the branches of languages in the world all nations find it necessary

38

Uppsala Edda

til sinnar tungu til bǿnaferlis sjálfum sér.1 En sumir atburðir til þessa heita
hafa gerzt í ferðum hans ok er þat fǿrt í frásagnir, ok muntu eigi mega fróðr
maðr heita ef þú skalt eigi kunna at segja frá þessum stórtíðindum.
Gangleri segir: Hver eru nǫfn annarra goðanna eða ásanna, eða hvat hafaþeir gert til frama?
18 Hér segir frá Þór ok ríki hans ok Bilskirni

f. 8r, p. 13 Hár segir: | Þórr er þeira framarst, sá er kallaðr er Ása-Þórr eða Ǫku-Þórr. Hann

er sterkastr ása ok allra guðanna ok manna. Hann á þar ríki er Þr<úð>vangr
heitir. En hǫll hans heitir Bilskirnir. Í þeim sal eru fimm hundruð gólfa ok fjórir
tigir. Þat er hús mest svá at menn viti. Svá segir í Grímnismálum:2
31 (29) Fimm hundruð gólfa		
ok fjóratugu
		svá hygg ek Bilskirni með bogum.
		
Ranna þeira
		er ek ræfr vita		míns veit ek mest magar.
Þórr á hafra tvá ok reið eina. Svá heita hafrarnir: Tangnjóstr ok Tangrisnir.
Þórr ekr í reiðinni þá er hann ferr í Jǫtunheima, en hafrarnir draga reiðina.
Því heitir hann Ǫku-Þórr.
Hann á ok þrjá kostgripi. Einn er hamarrinn Mjǫlnir er hrímþussar ok
bergrisar kenna er á lopt kemr. Ok er þat eigi undarligt því at þar með hefirhann lamðan margan haus á feðrum þeira ok frændum.
Annan grip á hann beztan, megingjarðir, ok er hann spennir þeim um sik
vex honum ásmegin hálfu.
Þriðja grip á hann þann er mikill gripr er í. Þat er járngreipr. Þeira máhann eigi missa við hamarskaptit. En engi er svá frægr at telja kunni hansstórmerki. En segja kann ek þér mǫrg tíðindi, at dveljast mun dagr áðr ensagt er allt þat er ek veit.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Spyrja vil ek at fleirum sonum hans.
Hár svarar: Annarr sonr hans er Baldr inn góði ok er frá honum gott at segja.
Hann er beztr ok hann lofa allir. Hann er svá fagr álitum ok svá bjartr at lýsir
1 Bǿnaferli seems to be hapax legomenon, and does not appear in any dictionary

except ONP, which gives it as a variant reading. Gunnar Karlsson has pointed out
to me that there are many similar compounds in Old Norse, e.g. atferli, búferli,orðferli. These suggest that the meaning is ‘religious activity, act of prayer’. Helgi
Skúli Kjartansson has pointed out to me that the Stockholm Homily book says that
one gets one’s prayer fulfilled ‘at ſa fer rétt bønini ſvaſem dominuſ dicit ſiálfr.’ Thiswording is unique, and so it is not far-fetched to imagine that bǿnaferli was such arare word in the thirteenth century that the scribe of the original of the Codex Regius
version of Snorra Edda avoided using it, and replaced it with til ákalls og bǿna.
2 Cf. Grímnismál 24.

Uppsala Edda

39

to adapt his name to their language for praying for themselves. But someevents giving rise to these names have taken place in his travels and havebeen made the subject of stories, and you cannot claim to be a learned person
if you are unable to tell of these important happenings.’
Gangleri says: ‘What are the names of the other gods and Æsir, and what
glorious works have they done?’
18 Here it tells of Þórr and his rule and Bilskirnir
High says: ‘Þórr is the most outstanding of them. He is called Þórr of theÆsir or Ǫku-Þórr (Driving-Þórr). He is the strongest of the Æsir and of all
the gods and men. His realm is a place called Þrúðvangr. But his hall is called
Bilskirnir. In that hall there are five hundred and forty apartments. It is thelargest hall as far as men know. So it says in Grímnismál:
31
		
		
		
		
		

Five hundred apartments
and forty,
I think are in Bilskirnir in all.
Of the buildings
whose roofs I know,
I know my son’s is the greatest.

‘Þórr has two goats and a chariot. The goats are called thus: Tangnjóstr andTangrisnir. Þórr drives in his chariot when he goes to the world of giants,
and the goats draw the chariot. This is why he is called Ǫku-Þórr.
‘He also has three special possessions. One is the hammer Mjǫllnir, wellknown to frost giants and mountain giants when it is raised aloft. And thatis not to be wondered at, for with it he has smashed many a skull for theirfathers and kinsmen.
‘Another possession he has that is very valuable, a girdle of might, andwhen he buckles it on, his Áss-strength is doubled.
‘He has a third possession that is a most important possession. This is apair of iron gauntlets. He must not be without these when he holds the hammershaft. But no one is so famous that he can recount all his exploits. But I cantell you many stories so that it will be a long day before all that I know is told.’
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘I would like to hear about more of his sons.’
High replies: ‘His second son is Baldr the Good, and there is good to be
told of him. He is the best and all praise him. He is so fair in appearance

40

Uppsala Edda

af honum, ok eitt gras er svá hvítt at jafnat er við brá Baldrs. Þat er allra grasa
hvítast ok þar eptir máttu marka fegrð hans, bæði á hár ok á silki líkam. Hanner hvítastr ása ok fegrst talaðr ok líknsamastr. En sú náttúra fylgir honum at eigi
má haldast dómr hans. Hann byggvir þann stað er Breiðablik heitir ok fyrr er
nefndr. Hann er á himni. Í þeim stað má eigi óhreint vera, svá sem hér segir:1
32 (30) Breiðablik heitir		þar er Baldr hefir		
sér um gerva sali		á því landi		
er ek liggja veit		fæsta fæingstafi.2
Enn þriði áss er sá er Njǫrðr heitir. Hann býr þar sem heitir Nóatún. Hannræðr þar fyrir gǫngu vinds ok stillir sjó ok vind ok eld. Á hann skal heita tilsæfara ok veiða. Hann er svá auðigr eða fésæll at hann má gefa þeim land
ok lausafé er hann vill. Á hann skal til þess heita.
Eigi er Njǫrðr ása ættar. Hann var upp fǿddr í Vanaheimi. En vanir gísluðu
f. 8v, p. 14 hann guðum ok tóku í móti þann er Hǿnir hét. | Þat varð at sætt með guðum
ok vǫnum.
Njǫrðr átti þá konu er Skaði heitir, dóttir Þjaza jǫtuns. Hon vildi hafa
bústað þann er faðir hennar hefir át<t>. Þat er á fjǫllum nokkurum, þar erheitir Þrúðheimr. En Njǫrðr vill vera nær sæ. Þau sættast á þat at þau skulu
vera níu nætr í Þrúðheimi en þrjár í Nóatúnum. En er Njǫrðr kom aptr til
Nóatúna af fjallinu, þá kvað hann þetta:
33 (31) Leið erumst fjǫll
		
varkata ek lengi hjá,		nætr einar níu.
		Úlfa þytr
		
mér þótti illr vera		
hjá sǫngvi svana.
Þá kvað Skaði:34 (32) Sofa ek máki3		sævar beðjum á		fugls jarmi fyrir;		
sá mik vekr		
er af víði kemr
		morgin hvern: már.
1 Cf. Grímnismál 12.

2 Doubtless an error (perhaps a mishearing) for feiknstafi (so other manuscripts).

3 máki clearly should be a negative form, i.e. máka; -i is not normally negative.

GkS 2367 4to has máttak, which is not a negative form either (emended to máttigak
in Faulkes 2005). Codex Wormianus has ne mátta, Codex Trajectinus ek mátka.

Uppsala Edda

41

and so bright that light shines from him, and there is a plant so white that
it is compared to Baldr’s eyelash. It is the whitest of all plants, and fromthis you can tell his beauty both in hair and body. He is the whitest of theÆsir and the most beautifully spoken and most merciful. But it is one of his
characteristics that no decision of his can be carried out. He lives in a placethat is called Breiðablik and has been mentioned before. It is in heaven. No
unclean thing is permitted to be in that place, as it says here:
32
		
		
		
		
		

It is called Breiðablik
where Baldr has
built himself halls,
in that land
where I know to be
fewest evil intents.

‘The third Áss is the one that is called Njǫrðr. He lives in a place called
Nóatún. He rules there over the motion of the wind and moderates sea andwind and fire. It is to him one must pray for voyages and fishing. He is sorich and wealthy that he can grant land and possessions to whomever hewishes. One must pray to him for this.
‘Njǫrðr is not of the race of Æsir. He was brought up in the world of the
Vanir. But the Vanir gave him as hostage to the gods and took in exchange theone called Hǿnir. This came to be the settlement between the gods and Vanir.
‘Njǫrðr had a wife that is called Skaði, daughter of the giant Þjazi. She
wanted to have the home that her father has had. This is in certain mountains,in a place called Þrúðheimr. But Njǫrðr wants to be near the sea. They agreed
on this, that they shall be nine nights in Þrúðheimr and three in Nóatún. But
when Njǫrðr came back to Nóatún from the mountain, then he said this:
33
		
		
		
		
		

I hate mountains,
I was not long near them
just nine nights.
Wolves’ howling
I thought ugly
compared with the swans’ song.

34
		
		
		
		
		

I cannot sleepon the sea’s beds
for the birds’ screaming;
he wakes me
who comes from out at sea
every morning: that gull.

‘Then said Skaði:42

Uppsala Edda

Þá fór Skaði upp á fjall ok bygði á Þrúðheimi ok ferr hon mjǫk með boga okskíðum ok skýtr dýr. Hon heitir ǫndurguð eða ǫndurdís. Svá segir:1
35 (33) Þrúðheimr heitir		þar nú Þjazi býr		
sá enn mátki jǫtunn.
		
En nú Skaði bygg<i>r,		
skír brúðr guma,		
fornar toptir fǫður.
19 Frá bǫrnum Njarðar
Njǫrðr í Nóatúnum gat síðan tvau bǫrn. Hét annat Freyr er einn er ágætastr
með guðum. Hann ræðr fyrir regni ok skini sólar ok þar með jarðar ávexti.
Á hann er gott at heita til árs ok friðar. Hann ræðr friði ok fésælu manna.
Annat barn hans er Freyja. Hon er ágætust af ásynjum. Hon á þann bǿ á
himnum er Fól<k>vang<r> heitir, ok hvar sem hon ríðr til vígs á hon hálfan
val allan en hálfan Óðinn. Svá segir:2
36 (34) Fólkvangr heitir		en þar Freyja ræðr		kosta beztum sal.
		
Hálfan val
		
hon kýss hvern dag,		en hálfan Óðinn á.
Sessvarnir heitir ok salr hennar.3 En er hon ríðr þá ekr hon á kǫttum sínum
ok sitr í reið.4 Hon er nákvæmust mǫnnum til áheita ok af hennar nafni er
þat tignar nafn er ríkiskonur eru kallaðar frúr. Henni líkaði vel mansǫngr.
Á hana er gott at heita til ásta.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Miklir þikki mér þessir fyrir sér æsirnir. Ok eigi er undrat mikill kraptr fylgi yðr er þér skuluð kunna skyn guðanna ok vita hvernbiðja skal hvers hlutar eða hverrar bǿnar, eða eru fleiri guðin?
20 Hversu biðja skal ásinn ok frá Braga ok Heimdall
Hár svarar: Þá er enn áss er Týr heitir. Hann er djarfastr ok breythugaðr5 okhann ræðr mjǫk sigri í orrostum. Á hann er gott at heita hreysti mǫnnum. Þat

1 Cf. Grímnismál 11. Other manuscripts read er Þjazi bjó ‘where Þjazi lived’ inline 2, which makes better sense. In both GkS 2365 and the other manuscripts ofSnorra Edda, Þjazi is called (h)inn ámátki jƒtunn, and that probably means somethingsimilar to enn mátki jƒtunn, perhaps ‘very powerful’, ‘very terrible’ or ‘filled withsupernatural power’ (see Gísli Sigurðsson 1998: 73).
2 Cf. Grímnismál 14.
3 The hall is called Sessrúmnir in other manuscripts and here on p. 148 below.
4 Cf. note 3 on p. 20 above.
5 GkS 2367 has bezt hvgaðr ‘most courageous’.

Uppsala Edda

43

‘Then Skaði went up onto the mountain and lived in Þrúðheimr, and general­ly travels with a bow and skis and shoots game. She is called ski-deity or
ski-goddess. So it says:
35
		
		
		
		
		

It is called Þrúðheimr,
there Þjazi now lives,that mighty giant.
But now Skaði inhabits,
bright bride of men,her father’s old abode.’19 Of Njǫrðr’s children‘Njǫrðr of Nóatún had afterwards two children. One was called Freyr, who
is particularly glorious among the gods. He is ruler of rain and sunshine andthus of the produce of the earth. It is good to pray to him for prosperity andpeace. He rules peace and wealth of men.
‘His other child is Freyja. She is the most glorious of the Ásynjur. She
has a dwelling in the heavens that is called Fólkvangr, and wherever she
rides to battle she gets half of all the slain, and Óðinn gets the other half.
So it says:
36
		
		
		
		
		

There is a place called Fólkvangr,and there Freyja is in chargeof the hall that is finest in its accommodation.
Half the slain
she chooses each day,and half Óðinn has.

‘Her hall is also called Sessvarnir. And when she rides, then she drives withher cats and sits in a chariot. She is the most approachable one for people
for invoking, and from her name is derived the honorific title whereby
noblewomen are called ‘frúr’ (ladies). She was very fond of love songs. It
is good to pray to her concerning love affairs.’
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘Most important these Æsir seem to me to be. And it
is no wonder that great power is with you when you claim to be acquainted
with details about the gods and know which one must be prayed to for eachthing and for each request, but are there more of the gods?’
20 How one should pray to the Áss and of Bragi and Heimdallr
High replies: ‘Then there is also an Áss that is called Týr. He is the bravestand changeable in his mind and he has a lot of control over victory inbattles. It is good for men of action to pray to him. There is a saying

44

Uppsala Eddaer orðtak at sá er týhraustr er umfram er aðra. Ok þat er eitt mark um hraustleik

f. 9r, p. 15 hans ok djarfleik, | þá er æsir lokkuðu Fenrisúlf til þess at leggja á hann fjǫturinn

Gleifni,1 þá trúði hann þeim eigi at þeir mundi leysa hann fyrr en þeir lǫgðu
honum at veði hǫnd Týs í munn hans. En er æsirnir vildu eigi leysa hann, þá
beit hann af hǫndina þar sem nú heitir úlfliðr ok er hann einhendr. Hann er svá
vitr at þat er ok mælt at sá sé týrspakr. En ekki er hann kallaðr sættir manna.
Bragi er einn ássinn. Hann er ágætr at speki ok mest at málsnilld ok orðfimi.
Hann kann mest af skáldskap, ok af honum er bragr kallaðr skáldskaprinn.
Ok af hans nafni er sá kallaðr bragarmaðr, karla eða kvenna, er orðsnilld
hefir framarr en aðrir.
Kona Braga heitir Iðunn. Hon varðveitir í eski sínu epli þau er guðin skulu ábíta, þá er þau eldast. Ok verða þá allir ungir, ok svá mun verða til Ragnarøkkrs.
Þá segir Gangleri: Allmikit þikki mér guðin eiga undir gæzlu Iðunnar
eða trúnaði.
Þá mælti Hár ok hló við: Nær lagði þat ófǿru einu sinni. Kunna mun ek
þar af at segja. En þú skalt nú heyra fleiri nǫfn guðanna.
Heimdallr heitir einn. Hann er kallaðr inn hvíti áss. Hann er mikill okheilagr. Hann báru at syni níu meyjar ok allar systr. Hann heitir ok Hjálmskíði
ok Gullintanni. Tenn hans vóru af gulli. Hestr hans heitir Gulltoppr. Hannbýr þar sem heitir Himinbjǫrg við Bifrǫst. Hann er vǫrðr guða ok sitr þarvið heims enda at gæta brúar fyrir bergrisum. Hann þarf minna svefn en
fugl. Hann sér jamt um nótt sem um dag hundrað rasta frá sér. Hann heyrirok þat er gras vex á jǫrðunni ok ull á sauðum ok allt þat er lætr. Hann hefirlúðr þann er heitir Gjallarhorn ok heyrir blástr hans í heima alla. Svá segir:2
37 (35) Himinbjǫrg heitir,		en þar Heimdallr býr,		kveða valda véum,		vǫrðum guða.
		
Drekkr í væru ranni		glaðr en<n> góða mjǫð.
Ok enn segir í sjálfum Heimdallargaldri:
38 (36) Níu em ek meyja mǫgr		
níu em ek systra sonr.
Hǫðr heitir enn einn ássinn. Hann er blindr. Ǿrit er hann sterkr. En vilja
mundi goðin ok menninir at þenna ásinn þyrfti eigi at nefna, því at hans
handa verk munu lengi hǫfð at minnum.
1 The fetter’s name is usually Gleipnir, as in ch. 22. Insular f (f)and p are easily confused.

2 Cf. Grímnismál 13. Lines 2–5 in GkS 2365 4to and other manuscripts of Snorra
Edda read en þar Heimdall kveða valda véum. Þar vƒrðr goða drekkr . . . (‘and there
they say Heimdallr rules the holy places. There the gods’ watchman drinks . . .’), so
having the usual break after line 3.

Uppsala Edda

45

that a man is týr-valiant who surpasses others. And it is one proof of his valourand bravery, when the Æsir were luring Fenriswolf so as to get the fetter
Gleifnir on him, then he did not trust them that they would let him go until theyplaced Týr’s hand in his mouth as a pledge. And when the Æsir refused to let
him go, then he bit off his hand at the place that is now called the wolf joint,and he is one-handed. He is so intelligent that it is also said that so-and-so istýr-wise. But he is not considered a promoter of settlements between people.
‘Bragi is one Áss. He is renowned for wisdom and especially for eloquenceand command of language.He is especially knowledgeable about poetry, andbecause of him the poetry is called bragr. And from his name a person is said
to be a bragr (‘chief’) of men, both male and female, who has eloquence
beyond others.
‘Bragi’s wife is called Iðunn. She keeps in her casket the apples that thegods have to feed on when they age. And then they all become young, andso it will go on until the twilight of the gods.’
Then says Gangleri: ‘It seems to me that the gods are staking a great dealon Iðunn’s care and trustworthiness.’
Then spoke High, laughing: ‘It nearly led to disaster on one occasion.
I shall be able tell you about that. But you must now hear more names of the gods.
‘There is one called Heimdallr. He is known as the white Áss. He is greatand holy. Nine maidens bore him as their son, all of them sisters. He is also
called Hjálmskíði and Gullintanni. His teeth were of gold. His horse is called
Gulltoppr. He lives in a place called Himinbjǫrg by Bifrǫst. He is the gods’
watchman and sits there at the end of the world to guard the bridge against
mountain giants. He needs less sleep than a bird. He can see, just as well bynight as by day, a distance of a hundrd leagues. He can also hear grass growing
on the earth and wool on sheep and everything that makes a sound. He has atrumpet called Gjallarhorn and its blast can be heard in all worlds. So it says:
37
		
		
		
		
		

There is a place called Himinbjǫrg,and there Heimdallr dwells,
they say he controls the guardianshipfor the holy places of the gods.
He drinks in the pleasant hall,
merry, the good mead.

38		

Offspring of nine maidens am I,of nine sisters am I the son.

‘And moreover he says in Heimdallargaldr itself:‘There is another Áss that is called Hǫðr. He is blind. Only too strong is he.
And the gods and men would prefer that this Áss did not need to be named,
for his handiwork will long be kept in mind.

46

Uppsala EddaViðarr heitir inn þǫgli áss. Hann hefir skó þykkan. Næst því er hann sterkr
sem Þórr. Af honum hafa goðin mikit traust í allar þrautir.
Áli eða Váli heitir einn, sonr Óðins ok Rindar. Hann er djarfr í orrostum
ok mjǫk hagskeytr.
f. 9v, p. 16 Ullr heitir einn, son Sifjar, stjúpsonr | Þórs. Hann er bogmaðr svá góðr okskíðfǿrr svá vel at engi má við hann keppa. Hann er fagr áliti ok hann hefir
hermanns atgervi. Á hann er gott at heita í einvígjum.
Forseti heitir sonr Baldrs ok Nǫnnu Nefsdóttur.1 Hann á þann sal á himni
er Glitnir heitir. En allir er til hans koma með sakavendræði þá fara allirsáttir á brott. Sá er dómstaðr beztr með goðum ok mǫnnum:2
39 (37) Glitnir heitir salr,		hans3 er g(ulli) s(tuddr)
		
ok silfri s(ama).
		En þar Forseti
		
byggvir f(lestan) d(ag)		ok svefr allar sakar.
21 Hér segir frá æsi Loka
Sá er einn talðr með ásum er sumir kalla rógbera ásanna eða frumkveða
flærðar ok vamm allra guða ok manna. Sá er nefndr Loki eða Loptr, son
Fárbauta jǫtuns. Móðir hans heitir Laufey eða Nál. Brǿðr hans heita Býleiptr
ok Helblindi. Loki er fríðr ok fagr sýnum, illr í skaplyndi, mjǫk fjǫlbreytinn
at háttum. Hann hefir þá speki mjǫk um fram aðra menn er slǿgð heitir okvélar til allra hluta. Hann kom ásum jafnan í fullt vendræði ok opt leysti
hann þeira vendræði með vélum. Kona hans hét Sigyn, sonr hans hét Narieða Narfi.
Enn átti Loki fleiri bǫrn. Angrboða heitir gýgr í Jǫtunheimum. Við
henni gat Loki þrjú bǫrn. Eitt er Fenrisúlfr, annat er Jǫrmungandr, þat erMiðgarðsormrinn, þriðja er Hel.
En er þessi þrjú systkin, bǫrn Loka, fǿddust upp í Jǫtunheimum ok guðin
rǫktu til spádóma at af þessum bǫrnum mundi þeim mikit úhapp standa, okþótti ǫllum ills af ván, fyrst af móðerninu en verra af fǫðurnum, þá sendiAlfaðir guðin eptir bǫrnunum ok lét fǿra sér. Ok er þau kómu til hans þákastaði hann orminum í inn djúpa sæ er liggr um lǫnd ǫll, ok óx sá ormr svá
at hann liggr um lǫnd ǫll í miðju hafi ok bítr í sporð sér.
Hel kastaði hann í Niflheim ok gaf henni vald yfir níu heimum, at hon
skyldi skipta vistum með þeim er til hennar koma. En þat eru sóttdauðir
1 Other manuscripts call her Nepsdóttir. Another example of insular f instead of p.
2 Cf. Grímnismál 15.

3 Must be an error for hann.

Uppsala Edda

47‘Viðarr is the name of the silent Áss. He has a thick shoe. He is almost equalin strength to Þórr. He is a source of great support to the gods in all dangers.
‘Áli or Váli is the name of one, son of Óðinn and Rindr. He is bold inbattles and a very good shot.
‘Ullr is the name of one, son of Sif, stepson of Þórr. He is such a fine archer
and so good at skiing that no one can compete with him. He is beautuful inappearance and he has a warrior’s accomplishments. He is a good one topray to in single combats.
‘Forseti is the name of the son of Baldr and Nanna Nefsdóttir. He has ahall in heaven that is called Glitnir. And all who come to him with difficult
legal disputes, then they all leave with their differences settled. It is the bestplace for judgment among gods and men
39
There is a hall called Glitnir,		
it is held up by golden pillars
		and by silver ones likewise.
		
And there Forseti
		dwells most days		and settles all disputes.’
21 Here it says about the Áss Loki
‘There is one reckoned among the Æsir that some call the calumniator ofthe Æsir or the originator of falsehoods and the disgrace of all gods andmen. His name is Loki or Loptr, son of the giant Fárbauti. His mother iscalled Laufey or Nál. His brothers are called Býleiptr and Helblindi. Lokiis pleasing and handsome in appearance, evil in nature, very capricious inbehaviour. He possesses to a greater degree than others the kind of learningthat is called cunning, and tricks for every purpose. He was always getting
the Æsir into a complete fix and he often got them out of their fix by tricks.
His wife was called Sigyn, his son was called Nari or Narfi.
‘Loki had other offspring too. There was a giantess called Angrboða inthe world of giants. With her Loki had three children. One is Fenriswolf,
the second is Jǫrmungandr, that is the Miðgarðr serpent, the third is Hel.
‘And when these three siblings, Loki’s children, were being brought up in
the world of giants, and the gods traced prophecies to the effect that from thesechildren great disaster would arise for them, and they all felt evil was to be
expected from them, to begin with because of their mother’s nature and worse
because of their father’s, then All-father sent the gods to fetch the children
and had them brought to him. And when they came to him, then he threw theserpent into the deep sea that lies around all lands, and this serpent grew sothat it lies around all lands in the midst of the ocean and bites on its own tail.
‘Hel he threw into Niflheimr and gave her authority over nine worlds so that
she had to administer board and lodging to those that come to her. These are

48

Uppsala Edda

menn ok ellidauðir. Hon á þar mikla bólstaði ok eru garðar hennar
forkunnliga hávir en grindr stórar. Eljúðnir heitir salr hennar, Hungr
diskr, Sultr knífr, Ganglati þræll, Ganglǫt ambátt, Fallanda forað grind,Þolmóðnir þreskǫldr er inn gengr, Kǫr sæing, Blíkjandbǫl ársalr hennar
eða tjald. Hon er blá hálf, en hálf með hǫrundar lit. Því er hon auðkend ok
heldr gnúpleit ok grimlig.
22 Frá Fenrisúlfi ok ásumf. 10r, p. 17 Úlfinn fǿddu æsirnir heima ok hafði Týr einn til djǫrfung at gefa honum

mat. En guðin sá hvé mikit hann óx hvern dag ok allar spár sǫgðu at hannmundi vera lagðr til skaða þeim. Þá fengu æsirnir þat ráð at þeir gerðu fjǫtur
allsterkan, er þeir kǫlluðu Lǿðing ok báru hann til úlfsins ok báðu hannreyna afl sitt viðr fjǫturinn. En úlfi þótti sér þat ekki ofrefli ok lét þá fara með
sem þeir vildu. En it fyrsta sinn er hann spyrndi við, brotnaði fjǫturrinn, ok
leystist hann svá ór Lǿðingi.
Því næst gerðu æsirnir annan fjǫtur, hálfu sterkara, er þeir kǫlluðu Dróma
ok báðu úlfinn reyna enn þenna fjǫtur ok tǫlðu hann verða mundu ágætan
af afli, ef slík stórsmíði mætti eigi halda honum. En úlfrinn hugsaði at þessi
fjǫturr var sterkr mjǫk ok þat með at honum hafði vaxit afl síðan er hannbraut Lǿðing. Kom þat í hug at hann mundi verða at leggja sik í hættu ef hannskal frægr verða, ok lætr leggja á sik fjǫturinn. Ok er æsirnir tǫlðust búnir,þá hristi úlfrinn sik ok laust fjǫtrinum á jǫrðina ok knúðist at fast, spyrnir
at fast ok braut fjǫturinn svá at fjarri kom niðr hlutirnir. Svá drap hann sik
ór Dróma. Þat er síðan orðtak at leysi ór Lǿðingi eða drepi ór Dróma, þá ereinn hverr hlutr er ákafliga sóttr.
Eptir þat óttuðust æsirnar at þeir mundi eigi fá bundit hann. Þá sendiAlfǫðr þann mann er Skírnir hét í Svartálfaheim til dverga nokkurra ok
lét gera fjǫtur þann er Gleipnir heitir. Hann var gjǫrr af sex hlutum, af dyn
kattarins ok af skeggi konunnar, af rótum bjargsins ok sinum bjarnarins, af
anda fisksins ok af hráka fuglsins. En þó at þú vitir eigi áðr þessi tíðindi, þámáttu nú finna hér skjótt sǫnn dǿmi at eigi er logit, at þér munuð séð hafa
at konan hefir eigi skegg, ok engi dynr verðr af hlaupi kattarins, ok eigi erurǿtr undir bjargi. Ok þat veit trúa mín at jamsatt er þat allt er ek hefi sagtþér, þótt þeir sé sumir hlutir er þú mátt eigi reyna.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Þetta má ek at vísu sjá er nú segir þú frá ok þú hefir
nú til dǿma tekit. En hvernig varð fjǫturrinn smíðaðr?
Hár segir: Þat kann ek þér vel segja. Fjǫturr var sléttr ok blautr sem
f. 10v, p. 18 silkirǿma, en svá traustr ok sterkr sem nú máttu heyra. Þá er fjǫturrinn | varfǿrðr ásum þá þǫkkuðu þeir vel sendimanninum sitt eyrindi. Þá fóru æsirnirút í vatn þat er Ámsvarnir heitir, í hólm þann er Lyngvi er kallaðr, ok kǫlluðu

Uppsala Edda

49

those that die of sickness or old age. She has great mansions there and her walls
are exceptionally high and the gates huge. Her hall is called Eljúðnir, Hunger her
dish, Famine her knife, Ganglati her slave, Ganglǫt her serving maid, Stumbling
block her gate, Þolmóðnir the threshold where you enter, Sickbed her bed,
Gleaming-bale her bed-curtains or hangings. She is half black and half flesh
coloured. Thus she is easily recognisable, and rather downcast and fierce-looking.’
22 Of Fenriswolf and the Æsir‘The Æsir brought up the wolf at home, and it was only Týr that had theboldness to give it food. But the gods saw how much it grew each day, andall the prophecies said that it was destined to cause them harm. Then theÆsir adopted this plan, that they made a very strong fetter, which they calledLǿðingr, and brought it to the wolf and suggested he should try his strength
on the fetter. And the wolf decided that it was not beyond his strength and letthem do as they wished with it. And the first time he kicked at it, the fetter
broke, and thus he freed himself from Lǿðingr.
‘Next the Æsir made a second fetter, twice as strong, which they called Drómi,
and and asked the wolf to try this fetter too, and declared that he would become
famous for his strength if such mighty pieces of engineering could not holdhim. And the wolf thought to himself that this fetter was very strong, and alsothat his strength had grown since he broke Lǿðingr. It occurred to him that hewould have to take some risks if he is to become famous, and allows the fetterto be put on him. And when the Æsir declared they were ready, then the wolf
shook himself and knocked the fetter on the ground and strained hard, kicked
at it hard and broke the fetter so that the fragments landed far away. Thus hestruck himsef out of Drómi. It has since been a saying to loose from Lǿðingr
or dash oneself out of Drómi when something is achieved with great effort.
‘After this the Æsir began to fear that they would not manage to get him
bound. Then All-father sent someone called Skírnir to the world of black elves
to some dwarfs and had a fetter made called Gleipnir. It was made of six things,of the sound of the cat and of the woman’s beard, of the roots of the mountainand the sinews of the bear, of the fish’s breath and of the bird’s spittle. And even
if you do not already know this information, yet you can now find immediate
proof that you have not been deceived in this, in that you must have seen thatthe woman has no beard, and no noise comes from the cat’s running, and there
are no roots under a mountain. And I declare by my faith that everything I havetold you is just as true even if there are some things that you cannot test.’
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘This I can indeed see that you are now telling meof and you have now given as examples. But what was the fetter made like?’
High says: ‘I can easily tell you that. The fetter was smooth and soft like asilken ribbon, but as firm and strong as you shall now hear. When the fetter
was brought to the Æsir, then they thanked the messenger heartily for carryingout their errand. Then the Æsir went out onto a lake that is called Ámsvartnir
to an island that is called Lyngvi, and summoned the wolf with them, showed50

Uppsala Edda

með sér úlfinn, sýndu honum silkibandit ok báðu hann slíta, kóðu1 vera
mundu nokkuru traustara en líkindi þóttu á vera fyrir digrleiks sakir, ok
seldi hverr ǫðrum ok treysti með handaflinu ok slitnaði eigi. En þó kvóðu
þeir úlfinn mundu slíta.
Þá svarar úlfrinn: Svá lízt mér á þenna dregil sem enga frægð mega ek af
hljóta þó at ek slíta í sundr svá mjótt band. En ef þat er gert með list eða vélþótt band sýnist lítit, þá kemr eigi band á mína fǿtr. Þá svǫruðu æsir at hannmundi skjótt í sundr slíta svá mjótt silkiband, er hann hafði skjótt í sundr
brotit sterka járnfjǫtra. En ef þú fær eigi skjótt í sundr brotit, þá muntu ekkihrætt fá guðin. Skulu vér þá leysa þik.
Úlfrinn svarar: Ef þér bindið mik svá at ek fæ eigi leyst mik, skil ek at ek
mun seint taka af yðr lausn. Em ek úfúss at láta þat band á mína leggi. En
heldr en þér frýið mér hugar, þá rétti einn hverr yðarr hǫnd sína í munn mér
at veði at þetta sé falslaust gert. En hverr ásanna sá til annars ok þóttu núvera tvau vendræði ok vildi engi sína hǫnd fram selja, fyrri en Týr lét framena hǿgri hǫnd sína ok leggr í munn úlfinum.
Þá tóku þeir festina ór fjǫtrinum, er Gelgja heitir, ok drápu henni í gegnum
hellu mikla, sú heitir Gjǫll, ok festum2 helluna langt í jǫrð niðr. Þá tóku þeirenn mikinn stein, er Þviti heitir, ok skutu honum enn lengra niðr ok hǫfðu
hann fyrir festarhæl. Þá er æsirnir sá at úlfrinn var bundinn með fullu ok erhann spyrndi við þá harðnaði bandit, ok því harðara er hann brauzt um, þvískarpara var bandit, þá hlógu allir nema Týr; hann lét hǫnd sína.
Úlfrinn gapti ákafliga ok vildi bíta þá ok fekst um mjǫk. Þeir skutu í munn
honum sverði nokkuru. Nema hjǫltin við neðra kjǫptinn en inn efra góminn
blóðrefillinn. Þat er gómsparri hans. Hann grenjar illiliga ok slefa renn órmunni hans. Þat er á sú er Vam heitir. Þar liggr hann til Ragnarøkkrs.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Furðu illa barna eign gat Loki, en ǫll | þessi systkinf. 11r, p. 19
eru mikil fyrir sér. En fyrir hví drápu æsirnir eigi úlfinn er þeim er ills af
honum ván?
Hár segir: Svá mikils virðu guðin vé sín ok griðastaði at eigi vildu þau
saurga þá með blóði úlfsins, þótt svá segði spárnar fyrir at hann mundi verða
at bana Óðni.
23 Frá ásynjum
Gangleri mælti: Hverjar eru ásynjur?
Hár segir: Frigg er ǿzt; hon á þann sal er Fensalir heita, ok er hannallvegligr.
1 Third person plural past of kveða occurs three times, and is written ‘qvaþo’,‘qvoþv’ and ‘koþv’. See Noreen 1923 § 498 and § 77.11.
2 The -m is written as a nasal stroke and is probably redundant. The verb shouldbe third person plural, rather than first.

Uppsala Edda

51

him the silky band and bade him tear it, declaring it to be rather firmer thanseemed likely, judging from its thickness, and passed it from one to the otherand tried it by pulling at it with their hands, and it did not break. And yet,they said, the wolf would break it.
‘Then the wolf replies: “It looks to me with this ribbon as though I will
gain no fame from it though I tear apart such a slender band. But if it is madewith art or trickery, then even if a band does look thin, a band is not goingon my legs.”‘Then the Æsir replied that he would soon tear apart such a slender silken
band, when he had soon broken apart strong iron fetters.
‘ “But if you cannot soon manage to break it apart, then you will not beable to frighten the gods. We shall then set you free.”‘The wolf replies: “If you bind me so that I am unable to release myself,then I realise that I would have to wait a long time for you to release me.
I am reluctant to let this band onto my legs. But rather than that you should
question my courage, let one of you put out his hand into my mouth as apledge that this is done in good faith.”‘But all the Æsir looked at each other and found themselves in a dilemma,
and none wished to offer their hand until Týr put forward his right hand andput it into the wolf’s mouth.
‘Then they took the cord coming from the fetter, which was called Gelgja,
and thrust it through a great stone slab, this is called Gjǫll, and fastened theslab far down in the earth. Then they again took a great rock that is calledÞviti, and flung it still further down and used it as an anchoring peg. When theÆsir saw that the wolf was thoroughly bound, and when he kicked against it,then the band grew harder, and the harder he struggled, the tougher became
the band, then all laughed except Týr; he lost his hand.
‘The wolf stretched its jaws tremendously and tried to bite them and reacted
violently. They thrust into its mouth a certain sword. Its hilt pushes against
its lower jaw and its point against its upper gums. This is its gum-prop. It
howls horribly and saliva runs from its mouth. This is the river that is called
Vam (blemish, disgrace). There it lies until the twilight of the gods.’
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘It was an amazingly nasty family that Loki begot,
and all these siblings are important. But why did not the Æsir kill the wolf
since they can expect evil from it?’High says: ‘So greatly did the gods respect their holy places and places ofsanctuary that they did not want to defile them with the wolf’s blood, even
if the prophecies foretold that it will be the death of Óðinn.
23 Of the Ásynjur
Gangleri spoke: ‘Who are the Ásynjur?’
High says: ‘The highest is Frigg; she has a dwelling that is called Fensalir,
and it is very splendid.

52

Uppsala EddaǪnnur er Saga;1 hon býr á Søkkvabekk.
Eir; hon er læknir með ásum.
Gefjun heitir ein. Henni þjóna þær er meyjar andast.
Fylla; hon er mær ok ferr laust hár hennar ok gullband um hǫfuð ok berr
eski Friggjar ok gætir skóklæða hennar ok veit leynd ráð með henni.
Freyja er tignust með Frigg. Hon giptist þeim manni er Óðr hét. Dóttir
þeira er Hnoss. Hon giptist þeim manni er Óir hét. Hon var svá fǫgr at af
hennar nafni eru þeir hlutir hnossir kallaðir er gersimar eru. Óðr fór á brottlangar leiðir, en Freyja grætr eptir. Tár hennar eru rautt gull. Freyja á mǫrgnǫfn en sú sǫk er til þess, at hon gaf sér mǫrg nǫfn er hon kom með ymsumþjóðum at leita Óðrs. Hon heitir Marþǫll ok Hæn, Gefn, Sýr. Freyja átti ok
Brísingamen. Hon er ok kǫlluð Vanadís.
Sjǫfn; hon gerir mjǫk til at snúa hugum manna til ásta, kvenna ok karla,
ok af hennar nafni er elskuginn kallaðr sjǫfni.
Lofn; hon er gott2 til áheita ok mild, ok hon fær leyfi til samgangs mannameð Alfǫðr eða Frigg þó at áðr sé bannat. Af hennar nafni er lof kallaðr.
Vár;3 hon hlýðir á eiða manna ok einkamál er menn veita sín í millum,
karlar ok konur. Því heita þau mál várar.
Vǫr er vitr ok spurul svá at ekki má hana leyna. Þat er orðtak at konaverði vǫr.
Syn; hon gætir dyra í hǫllinni ok lýkr fyrir þeim er eigi skulu inn ganga.
Hon er sett til varnar á þingum fyrir þau mál er maðr vill ósanna. Því er þatorðtak at syn er fyrir sett, þá er maðr neitir.
Hlín; hon er sett til gæzlu þeim mǫnnum er Frigg vill forða við háska
nokkurum. Þaðan af er þat orðtak at sá hleinir er forðast.
Snotra er vitr ok látprúð. Af hennar heiti er kǫlluð snotr kona eða karlmaðr.
Gná; hana sendir Frigg í ymsa staði at eyrindum sínum. Hon á hest þannf. 11v, p. 20 er rennr lopt ok lǫg ok heitir | Hófvarpnir. Þat var eitt sinn er hon reið at vanr
nokkurr sá hana ok ferð hennar, er hon reið í loptinu. Hann mælti:40 (38) Hvat þar flýgr
		eða hvat þar ferr		eða hvat at lopti líðr?
Hon svarar:
41 (39) Eigi ek flýg		þó ek ferk		þó ek at lopti líð
1 This name is usually taken to be Sága.

2 The feminine form góð would be more normal here, though the neuter can betaken to be adverbial.
3 Both this name and Vǫr in the next paragraph are written ‘Vavr’. Since lengthof vowels was rarely indicated in medieval manuscripts, the names Vr (later Vár)
and Vǫr would often have been spelt the same.

Uppsala Edda

53

‘Second is Saga; she dwells at Søkkvabekkr.
‘Eir; she is physician among the Æsir.
‘One is called Gefjun. She is served by those that die virgins.
‘Fylla; she is a virgin and her hair flows free and there is a gold bandround her head, and she carries Frigg’s casket and looks after her footwear
and shares hidden counsels with her.
‘Freyja is highest in rank along with Frigg. She was married to someone
called Óðr. Hnoss is their daughter. She was married to someone calledÓir. She was so beautiful that from her name those things that are treasures
are called hnossir. Óðr went off on long travels, and Freyja stayed behind
weeping. Her tears are red gold. Freyja has many names, and the reason forthis is that she adopted many names when she came among various peoples
in search of Óðr. She is called Marþǫll and Hæn, Gefn, Sýr. Freyja owned
the necklace of the Brísingar. She is also known as Lady of the Vanir.
‘Sjǫfn; she does a great deal to turn people’s thoughts to love, men andwomen, and it is from her name that affection is called sjƒfni.
‘Lofn; she is good to pray to and kind, and she gets leave for people’s
union from All-father or Frigg even if before it was forbidden. It is from her
name that it is called lof (permission).
‘Vár; she listens to people’s oaths and private agreements that people makebetween each other, men and women. Thus these contracts are called várar.
‘Vǫr is wise and enquiring, so that nothing can be concealed from her.
There is a saying that a woman becomes vƒr (aware).
‘Syn; she guards the doors in the hall and shuts them against those whoare not to enter. She is appointed as a defence at assemblies against the casesthat it is desired to refute. Thus there is a saying that syn (denial) is madewhen one says no.
‘Hlín; she is given the function of protecting people whom Frigg wishes
to save from some danger. From this comes the saying that one who escapes
hleinir (finds refuge?).
‘Snotra is wise and courteous. From her name a woman or a man is said tobe snotr (sensible).
‘Gná; Frigg sends her to various places on errands for her. She has a horsethat runs through sky and sea and is called Hófvarpnir. It was on one occasion
when she was riding that a certain Vanr saw her and her travelling, when
she was riding in the sky. He said:
40
What is it flying there		
and what is it travelling there		
and what is it passing through the sky?
‘She replies:
41
I am not flying
		though I travel
		though I pass through the sky

54

Uppsala Edda		
á Hófvarpni		þeim er hátt strýkr
		
gakk um garð vóru.1
Af Gnár nafni er þat mælt at þat gnæfar er hátt ferr.
Sól ok Bil eru með ásum,2 ok eru þær aðrar er þjóna í Valhǫllu, bera drykk
ok gæta borðbúnaðar ok ǫlgagna. Svá heita þær í Grímnismálum:3
42 (40) Hrist ok Mist		vil ek at mér horn beri.
		Skegǫld ok Skǫgul
		
Hildr ok Þrúðr
		Hlǫkk ok Herfjǫtra
		Gjǫll ok Geirahǫð
		
ok Randgríðr ok Ráðgríðr
		
ok Reginleif,		þær bera einherjum ǫl.
Þessar heita valkyrjur. Þær sendir Óðinn til orrostu. Þær kjósa feiga mennok ráða sigri. Guðr ok Rósta ok norn en yngsta, er Skuld heitir, ríða jafnan
at kjósa val ok ráða vígum.
Jǫrð, móðir Þórs, ok Rindr, móðir Vála, eru talðar með ásynjum.
24 Freyr fekk Gerðar
Gymir hét maðr en kona hans Ǫrboða; hann var bergrisa ættar. Dóttir þeira
var Gerðr, allra kvenna vænst.
Þat var einn dag at Freyr gekk í Hliðskjálf ok sá um heim allan. Ok erhann leit í norðrætt þá sá hann á einum bǿ mikit hús, ok þar gekk kona út
ok lýsti af hári hennar bæði lopt ok lǫg. Ok svá hefndi honum þat mikillæti
er hann settist í þat at4 helga sæti at hann gekk brott fullr af harmi, ok ekkisvaf hann er hann kom heim ok þeir Skírnir hittust. Þá fór Skírnir at hittaGerði ok kom saman ástum þeira.
Hann fekk Skírni í hendr sverð sitt. En hann hafði þá ekki sverð er þeirBeli hittust. En drepa mátti hann Bela með hnefa sínum. En verra er honumþat þá er hann missir sverðsins er Múspells megir herja ok hann berst við þá.

1 In lines 4–6, the Codex Regius version has: á Hófhvarfni | þeim er Hamskerpir| gat við Garðrofu. The text of DG 11 4to must be wrong, but can hardly be scribal
error based on the same archetype as the Codex Regius version. It can make somesense if vóru is read vórn.
2 Here some text is missing, though there is no gap in the manuscript. The Codex
Regius version has: Sól og Bil eru talðar með ásynjum en sagt er fyrr (frá) eðliþeirra. Enn eru þær aðrar . . . (‘Sól and Bil are reckoned among the Ásynjur, but
their natures have been spoken of above. There are still others . . .’).
3 Cf. Grímnismál 36.
4 Doubtless an error for it (definite article neuter).

Uppsala Edda
		
		
		

on Hófvarpnir
who dashes off.
Go through our fence!

42
		
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Hrist and Mist
I want to bring me drinking horns.
Skegǫld and Skǫgul
Hildr and Þrúðr
Hlǫkk and Herfjǫtra
Gjǫll and Geirahǫð
and Randgríðr and Ráðgríðr
and Reginleif
they serve the Einherjar with ale.

55

‘From Gnár’s name something is said to gnæfa (tower) when it goeshigh up.
‘Sól and Bil are with the Æsir, and there are these others that serve inValhǫll, serve drink and look after the tableware and drinking vessels. This
is what they are called in Grímnismál:‘These are called valkyries. Óðinn sends them to battle. They choose men
to be doomed and determine the victory. Guðr and Rósta and the youngest
norn, who is called Skuld, always ride to choose the slain and determine
the slayings.
‘Þórr’s mother Jǫrð and Váli’s mother Rindr are reckoned among theÁsynjur.’
24 Freyr united with Gerðr

‘There was a man called Gymir and his wife Ǫrboða; he was of the race of
mountain giants. Their daughter was Gerðr, of all women the finest.
‘It happened one day that Freyr went into Hliðskjálf and saw over all theworld. And when he looked in a northerly direction, then he saw a large
house in a certain homestead, and a woman went out there and from her hairlight shone over both sky and sea. And his punishment for his presumptionin having sat in that holy seat was that he went away full of grief, and he
did not sleep when he got home and he and Skírnir met. Then Skírnir went
to see Gerðr and united their loves.
‘He handed over to Skírnir his sword. So he did not have a sword when he
and Beli met. But he was able to kill Beli with his fist. But it will be worse
for him when he is without his sword when Múspell’s lads wage war andhe fights with them.’

56

Uppsala Edda

25 Frá vist ok drykk með ásumÞá segir Gangleri: Hvat hefir Óðinn at fá svá mǫrgu fólki sem þar er, ef allir
vápndauðir menn koma til hans?
Hár segir: Þar er mikit fjǫlmenni, ok mun þó eigi ofmikit þikkja þá er úlfrinn
kemr. En aldri er svá mikit fjǫlmenni at eigi má endast flesk þat er Sæhrímnir
f. 12r, p. 21 heitir. | Hann er soðinn hvern dag ok heill at aptni. En fáir munu þetta kunnaat segja þér. Andrímnir heitir steikarinn, en Eldrímnir ketillinn. Sem hér segir:1
43 (42) Andrímnir lætr		í Eldrímni		Særímni soðinn,		
fleska bezt		en þat fáir vitu		við hvat einherjar alast.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Hvárt hefir Óðinn þat sama borðhald sem einherjar?
Hár segir: Þá vist er stendr á hans borði gefr hann tveim úlfum er hann áok svá heita: Geri ok Freki. En enga vist þarf hann. Vín er honum bæði matr
ok drykkr. Sem hér segir:2
44 (43) Gera ok Freka		seðr gunntanigr3
		hróðigr herjafeðr.4
		En við vín eitt		vápngaffiðr5		Óðinn æ lifir.
Hrafnar sitja tveir á ǫxlum hans ok segja honum ǫll tíðindi í eyru hans þau
er þeir sjá eða heyra. Þeir heita svá: Huginn ok Muninn. Þá sendir Óðinn
í dagan at fljúga um heima alla ok koma aptr um dagverð. Því heitir hannhrafna guð. Sem hér segir:6
45 (44) Huginn ok Muninn
		
fljúga hvern dag		jǫrmungrund yfir.
		<Ó>unz ek Hugin		at hann aptr kemr,		þó sjámz ek meir um Muninn.
1 Cf. Grímnismál 18.
2 Cf. Grímnismál 19.

3 So DG 11 4to; gunntamigr GkS 2367 4to, gunntamiðr GkS 2365 4to, Codex Wormi­
anus and Codex Trajectinus; only the last makes any sense (‘accustomed to battle’).
4 -feðr is normally dat. sg. or nom. acc. pl.
5 -gafigr GkS 2367 4to and Codex Trajectinus, -gƒfugr GkS 2365 4to and Codex
Wormianus.
6 Cf. Grímnismál 20. GkS 2365 4to, GkS 2367 4to, Codex Wormianus have ne in l. 5.

Uppsala Edda

57

25 Of food and drink with the ÆsirThen says Gangleri: ‘What has Óðinn to offer so many people as are there,
if all men that die from weapons come to him?’
High says: ‘There is a great number there, and yet they will not seem too
many when the wolf comes. But there will never be such a large number thatthe pork that is called Sæhrímnir will not be sufficient. It is cooked every
day and whole again by evening. But there must be few that are able to tell
you this. The cook is called Andhrímnir and the pot Eldhrímnir. As it says
here:
43
		
		
		
		
		

Andhrímnir
in Eldhrímnir
has Sæhrímnir cooked,
best of meats,
but there are few that know
on what the Einherjar feed.’

Then spoke Gangleri: ‘Does Óðinn have the same fare as the Ein­herjar?’‘High says: ‘The food that stands on his table he gives to two wolves that
he has and that are called Geri and Freki. But he needs no food. Wine is forhim both meat and drink. As it says here:
44
		
		
		
		
		

Geri and Freki
the battle-accustomed
triumphant father of hosts feeds.
But on wine alone
splendidly weaponedÓðinn ever lives.

‘Two ravens sit on his shoulders and speak into his ears all the news theysee or hear. Their names are Huginn and Muninn. Óðinn sends them out atdawn to fly over all the worlds and they return for dinner. Thus he is called
raven-god. As it says here:
45
		
		
		
		
		

Huginn ok Muninn
fly each day
over the mighty earth.
I fear for Huginn
lest he come back,yet I am afraid more about Muninn.’

58

Uppsala EddaÞá segir Gangleri: Hvat hafa einherjar at drykk er þeim endist jamgnógliga
sem vistin, eða er þar vatn drukkit?
Hár segir: Undarliga spyrðu, at Alfǫðr mundi bjóða til sín konungum eðajǫrlum ok mundi hann gefa þeim vatn at drekka. Margr kemr sá til Valhallarer dýrt mundi þikkjast kaupa vatnsdrykkinn ef eigi væri betra fagnaðar þangat
at vitja, sá er áðr þolir sár ok sviða til banans. Geit sú er Heiðrún heitir stendr
uppi á Valhǫll ok bítr barr af limum trés þess er Léraðs heitir. En ór spenum
hennar rennr mjólk er hon fyllir með skaptkerit. Þær1 eru svá miklar at allir
einherjar verða fulldrukknir af.
Þá segir Gangleri: Haglig geit er þat. Góðr viðr mun þat vera er hon bítr af.
Þá segir Hár: Meira er vert um hjǫrtinn Takþyrni, er stendr á Valhǫll okbítr af limum þessa trés. En af hornum hans verðr svá mikill drogi2 at niðrkemr í Hvergelmi ok þaðan falla þær ár er svá heita: Síð, Víð, Sǿkin, Ækin,Svoll,3 Gundró, Fjǫrni, Fimbulþul, Gipul, Gjǫful, Gǫmul, Geirumul. Þessar
falla um ásabygðir. Þessar eru enn nefndar: Fýri, Vinþǫll, Holl, Gráð, Gundró,Nǫt, Reytt, Nǫnn, Hrǫnn, Vina,4 Veglun, Þjóðnunja.
f. 12v, p. 22 Þá segir Gangleri: Mikit hús mun Valhǫll vera | ok þrǫngt fyrir dyrum.
Þá segir Hár:5
46 (45) Fimm hundruð dyra		ok fjóra tugu		
svá hygg ek á Valhǫllu vera.
		Átta hundruð einherja
		ganga ór einum dyrum		þá er þeir ganga við vitni at vega.
Þá segir Gangleri: Mikit fjǫlmenni er í Valhǫllu eða hvat <er> skemtun
einherja þá er þeir drekka eigi?
Hár segir: Þá er þeir hafa klæzt ganga þeir í garðinn út ok berjast ok fellir
hverr annan. Þat er leikr þeira, ok at dagverði ríða þeir til Valhallar ok drykkju
sem hér segir:6
47 (46) Allir einherjar		Óðins túnum í		hǫggvast hvern dag.
		Val þeir kjósa
		
ok ríða vígi frá,		
sitja meirr um sáttir saman.
1 Presumably ár (rivers) are imagined to run from Heiðrún’s udder. Cf. ch. 9 above.
2 Presumably an error for dropi, which is what the Codex Regius version has.
3 Perhaps read Svƒl.
4 Or Vína.

5 Cf. Grímnismál 23.

6 Cf. Vafþrúðnismál 41.

Uppsala Edda

59

Then says Gangleri: ‘What do the Einherjar have as drink that lasts them asplentifully as the food, or is water drunk there?’High says: ‘That is a strange question you are asking, whether All-father
would invite kings and earls to his house and would give them water todrink. Many a one comes to Valhǫll who would think he had paid a highprice for his drink of water if there were no better cheer to be got there who
had previously endured wounds and burning pain leading to his death. Thereis a goat that is called Heiðrún stands up on top of Valhǫll and feeds on thefoliage from the branches of the tree that is called Léraðr. And from its udder
flows milk with which it fills the vat. They (the rivers) are so large that all
the Einherjar can drink their fill from it.’
Then says Gangleri: ‘That is a handy goat. It must be a good tree that it
feeds on.’
Then says High: ‘There is more significance in the stag Takþyrnir thatstands on Valhǫll and feeds on the branches of that tree. And from its horns
there comes such a great dripping that it comes down into Hvergelmir,and from there flow the rivers that are called Síð, Víð, Sǿkin, Ækin, Svoll,
Gundró, Fjǫrni, Fimbulþul, Gipul, Gjǫful, Gǫmul, Geirumul. These flow
through where the Æsir live. These are the names of others: Fýri, Vinþǫll,Holl, Gráð, Gundró, Nǫtt, Reytt, Nǫnn, Hrǫnn, Vina, Veglun, Þjóðnunja.’
Then says Gangleri: ‘Valhǫll must be a large building and crowded at the
doorways.’
Then says High:46‘Five hundred doors		and forty,		that is what I think are in Valhǫll.
		
Eight hundred Einherjar		will go out of one doorway		
when they go to fight the wolf.’
Then says Gangleri: ‘There is a large number in Valhǫll, so what entertainment
do the Einherjar have when they are not drinking?’
High says: ‘When they have got dressed they go out into the courtyard
and fight, and they fell each other. That is their sport, and at dinner they rideto Valhǫll and the drinking, as it says here:
47
All Einherjar		in Óðinn’s courts		fight each day.
		
They select their victims
		and from battle ride,		
sit the more at peace together.’60

Uppsala Edda

Gangleri segir: Hvaðan kemr eldr vindr? Hann er sterkr, hann hrǿrir stór hǫf
ok leysir eld. Engi má hann sjá, því er hann undarliga skapaðr.
Hár segir: Á norðanverðum heims enda sitr jǫtunninn Hræsvelgr í arnarham.
Ok er hann beinir flug stendr vindr undan vængjum hans. Sem hér segir:1
48 (26) Hræsvelgr heitir jǫtunn,		hann sitr á himins enda,		jǫtunn í arnarham.
		Af hans vængjum		kveða vind standa
		alla menn yfir.
Ok enn segir:2
49 (47) Askr Ygdrasils		er ǿztr viða		
en Skíðblaðnir skipa,		Óðinn ása		en jóa Sleipnir,		Bifrǫst brúa		en Bragi skálda,		
Hábrók hauka		en hunda Garmr.
Gangleri segir: Hvaðan kom hestrinn Sleipnir?
26 Frá því er er Loki gat Sleipni við Svaðilfera
Hár segir: Smiðr nokkurr kom til ása ok bauð at gera þeim borg á þrimmisserum þá er úrugg væri fyrir bergrisum. En hann mælti til kaups at eiga
Freyju, ok hafa vill hann Sól ok Mána. Þá rǿddu æsirnir at ef nokkurr hlutrværi vangerr at borginni sumardag inn fyrsta, þá skyldi hann af kaupinu, ok
engi maðr skyldi honum lið veita. Hann beiddist at hafa lið af hesti sínumSvaðilfera, ok olli því tillagi Loki.
Hann gerði borgina ok dró til grjót um nætr á hestinum. Undr þótti ásunum
hvé stór bjǫrg hann fǿrði til. Hálfu meira gerði hestrinn en smiðrinn. En at
kaupinu vóru sterk vitni, því at jǫtunninn þóttist griðalauss með ásum, ef
jǫtunninn væri þar er Þórr kǿmi heim. En hann var farinn í Austrveg at berjatrǫll. Borgin var sterk ok há svá at eigi mátti á þat leita.
En er þrír dagar vóru eptir smíðarinnar, þá settust guðin í sæti sín ok spurði
f. 13r, p. 23 hverr annan hverr því réði at | gipta Freyju í Jǫtunheima, eða spilla loptinu
ef himinninn døk<k>tist ef sól eða tungl væri í brott tekin ok gefit jǫtnum.
1 Cf. Vafþrúðnismál 37.
2 Cf. Grímnismál 44.

Uppsala Edda

61

Gangleri says: ‘Where does the wind come from? It is strong, it stirs greatseas and makes fire go free. But no one can see it, so it is marvellously made.’High says: ‘At the northernmost end of the world sits the giant Hræsvelgrin the shape of an eagle. And when he starts to fly, wind arises from under
his wings. As it says here:
48
There is a giant called Hræsvelgr,		
he sits at heaven’s end,		a giant in eagle’s shape.
		From his wings		
they say wind arises
		over all men.
‘And further it says:
49
The ash Ygdrasill		
is foremost of trees,		and Skíðblaðnir of ships,		Óðinn of Æsir,		and of horses Sleipnir		Bifrǫst of bridges,
		and Bragi of poets,		
Hábrók of hawks
		and of dogs Garmr.’
Gangleri says: ‘Where did the horse Sleipnir come from?’
26 Of how Loki begot Sleipnir with Svaðilferi
High says: ‘A certain builder came to the Æsir and offered to build them afortification in three seasons that would be safe against mountain giants. But
he stipulated as payment the possession of Freyja, and he wishes to have Sól(the sun) and Máni (the moon). Then the Æsir spoke about it, that if anything
was unfinished in the fortification on the first day of summer, then he should
forfeit his payment, and no man was to give him help. He asked to have help
from his stallion Svaðilferi, and Loki was behind their agreement to this.
‘He built the fortification and hauled up stone at night with his stallion. It
seemed amazing to the Æsir what great rocks he brought up. The stallion did
twice as much as the builder. But at their agreement were mighty witnesses, forthe giant felt without a guarantee of safety among the Æsir if the giant shouldbe there when Þórr came home. But he was gone to eastern parts to thrashtrolls. The fortification was strong and high so that it could not be stormed.
‘But when three days remained for the building, then the gods took theirplaces on their thrones and asked each other who had been responsible forgiving Freyja in marriage to the world of giants and spoiling the sky if theheaven were to go dark if sun and moon were taken away and given to giants.

62

Uppsala Edda

En þat kom nú ásamt með þeim at Loki þótti ráðit hafa. Létu hann verðan
ills dauðdaga ef eigi hitti hann ráð til at smiðrinn væri af kaupinu ok veittu
nú Loka atgǫngu. En er hann varð hræddr, svarði hann eið at hann mundi
svá til haga at smiðrinn væri af kaupinu, hvat sem hann kostaði til.
En er smiðrinn ók eptir grjótinu með hestinum Svaðilfera, þá hljóp ór
skógi merr nokkur ein samt ok hrein ok hvein við. En hestrinn kendi hvárt
hrossit var ok ǿrðist ok sleit í sundr reipin ok hljóp til merarinnar, en hon til
skógar undan ok smiðrinn eptir ok vill taka hestinn. En hrossin hlaupa alla
nóttina ok dvelst smíðin þá nótt, ok eptir um daginn varð ekki svá smíðat
sem fyrri. En er hann sér at eigi má smíðat verða, fǿrðist hann í jǫtunmóð.
En er æsirnir sá þat, var eigi þyrmt eiðunum ok nefndu Þór, ok þegar komhann ok fǿrði á lopt hamarinn ok guldu þá smíðarkaupit, ok laust hann íHel ok sendu í Niflheim.
En Loki hafði þá fǫr til Svaðilfera at hann bar fyl. Þat var grátt at lit ok hafði
átta fǿtr. Sá hestr var beztr með guðum ok mǫnnum. Svá segir í Vǫluspá:1
50 (48) þ. g’ c. a.
		
A. r. s.
		
gin h. gvþ,		
ok v. þat g.
		hverr hefði lopt		lævi blandit		eða ætt jǫtuns
		óskmey gefna.
51 (49) Á gengust eiðar
		orð ok sǿri,		mál ǫll meginlik		er á meðal fóru.
		Þórr einn þar vá		þrunginn móði;		hann sjaldan sitr		
er hann slíkt of fregn.
Þá spyrr Gangleri: Hvat er sagt frá Skíðblaðni, er hann bezt skipa?
Hár segir: Hann er beztr ok hagligastr, en Naglfari er mestr. Þat eiga
Múspells megir. Dvergar nokkurir gerðu Skíðblaðni ok gáfu Freyju.2 Hanner svá mikill at allir mega skipa hann meðr herbúnaði ok hefir byr þegar segler dregit upp, hvert er fara vill. En ef eigi skal honum á sæ fara, þá er hanngerr af svá mǫrgum hlutum at hann má vefja saman ok hafa í pungi sínum.
1 Cf. Vƒluspá 25–26. On the abbrevi­ations see Introduction pp. xlv–xlvi.

2 In the other manuscripts (and in Skáldskaparmál in DG 11 4to too) and in

Grímnismál 43 it is Freyr who has Skíðblaðnir, though it is Óðinn’s ship in Hkr I 18.

Uppsala Edda

63

But there was agreement among them that Loki seemed to have advised it.
They declared him worthy of an evil kind of death if he did not find a scheme
whereby the builder would forfeit his payment, and offered to attack Loki.
And when he got afraid, he swore an oath that he would manage things sothat the builder would forfeit his payment, whatever it cost him to do it.
‘So when the builder drove out for stone with the stallion Svaðilferi,then there ran out of a wood a certain mare all on its own and neighed andwhinnied at him. And when the stallion recognised what kind of horse it
was, it went frantic and tore apart the tackle and ran to the mare, and sheaway to the wood and the builder after her and tries to catch the stallion. But
the horses ran around all night, and the building was held up for that night,
and the next day not as much building was done as previously. And when
he realises that building cannot be done, he got into a giant rage. So whenthe Æsir saw this, the oaths were disregarded and they invoked the name ofÞórr, and immediately he came and raised his hammer aloft, and then they
paid the builder’s wages and struck him into Hel, and sent him to Niflheimr.
‘But Loki had such dealings with Svaðilferi that he gave birth to a foal. It
was grey in colour and had eight legs. This horse was the best among gods
and men. So it says in Vƒluspá:
50
Then went all [the powers]
		to their judgment seats,		most holy gods,		and deliberated on this,		
who the sky had		with darkness tainted
		and to the giant’s family		given the beloved maiden.
51
Oaths were gone back on,		pledged words and promises,		
all the solemn vows		that passed between them.
		Þórr alone fought there,		bursting with wrath;		
he seldom sits idle		
when he learns such things.’
Then asks Gangleri: ‘What is told about Skíðblaðnir, is it the best of ships?’
High says: ‘It is the best and handiest, but Naglfari is the biggest. It
belongs to Múspell’s lads. It was some dwarfs made Skíðblaðnir and gave it
to Freyja. It is so big that they can all go aboard it with war gear and it getsa fair wind as soon as its sail is hoisted, wherever it is desired to go. But if
it is not wanted to take it to sea, then it is made of so many parts that it canbe folded up and kept in one’s pocket.

64

Uppsala EddaÞá segir Gangleri: Gott skip er Skíðblaðnir, en fjǫlkyngi mun við verahǫfð áðr svá væri gert.
27 Hér þegir Þriði1
Gangleri segir enn: Hvárt hefir Þórr hvergi þar komit at honum væri ofreflif. 13v, p. 24 fyrir fjǫlkyngi | sǫkum?
Hár segir: Fáir munu frá því segja kunna. En margt hefir honum harðfǿrt
þótt. En þótt nokkurr hlutr hafi svá rammr orðit at hann fengi eigi sigrat, þá
er eigi skylt at segja frá, því at mǫrg eru dǿmi til þess ok því eru allir skyldir
at trúa at hann er mátkastr.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Svá lízt mér at þess hlutar muna ek spurt hafa er engi
er til ór at leysa.
Þá svarar Jafnhár: Heyrt hǫfum vér sagt frá því er oss þikkir ótrúligt. En
nær sitr sá er veit, ok muntu því trúa at hann mun eigi ljúga nú it fyrsta sinn,
er alldrigi ló fyrri.
Þá svarar Gangleri: Hér hlýði ek svǫrum þessa máls.
28 Hér hefr sǫgu Þórs ok Útgarða-Loka
Hár segir: Þat er þá upphaf at Ǫku-Þórr fór með hafra sína ok meðr honum
Loki ok koma at kveldi til eins bónda. Tók Þórr hafrana ok skar, ok vóru
þeir flegnir ok bornir til ketils. Ok er soðit var, settist Þórr til matar ok bauðbónda til nótturðar ok bǫrnum hans. Son hans hét Þjálfi en Rǫska dóttir.
Þá lagði Þórr hafrstǫkurnar útar frá eldi ok mælti at bǫrnin skyldu kasta
beinunum á stǫkurnar. Þjálfi, son bónda, laust lærlegg hafrsins með knífi
sínum ok spretti til mergjar.
Þórr var þar um nóttina ok í óttu stóð hann upp ok klæddist, tók Mjǫlni ok
brá upp ok vígði hafrstǫkurnar. Stóðu hafrarnir upp ok var annarr haltr eptra
fǿti. Þórr fann þat, lét bónda eða hjú hans eigi mundu hafa skynsamliga með
farit beinunum, lét brotinn legg hafrsins. Bóndinn varð hræddr er Þórr lét
síga brúnina fyrir augun. En þat er hann sá til augnanna hugðist hann falla
mundu fyrir sjónunum einum saman. Hann herði hendrnar at hamarskaptinu
svá at hvítnuðu knúarnir. Bóndi ok hjú hans báðu sér friðar ok buðu bǿtrþær er hans2 vildi.
Ok er hann sá hræzlu þeira mikla, gekk af honum móðrinn ok tók af bóndabǫrn hans, Þjálfa ok Rǫsku, ok þjónuðu þau honum síðan.
Hann lét þá eptir hafra sína ok fór í Jǫtunheima ok allt til hafsins ok svam
yfir þat it djúpa haf, ok er hann kom til lands þá gekk hann upp ok með honumÞjálfi ok Rǫskva ok Loki. Ok er þau vóru litla hríð farin varð mǫrk stór fyrir
1 This heading is rather odd. In the Codex Regius version, the narrator in the next
chapter is Þriði. Cf. Faulkes 2005: 37/2.
2 Error for hann.

Uppsala Edda

65

Then says Gangleri: ‘Skíðblaðnir is a good ship, but magic must be madeuse of before something like that is made.’
27 Here Third is silent
Gangleri goes on to say: ‘Has Þórr never found himself somewhere where
it was beyond his power because of magic?’High says: ‘Few will be able to tell about that. But many things he has founddifficult to deal with. But even if something has been so powerful that he has
not managed to defeat it, still there is no need to speak of it, for there is muchevidence to show, and everyone is bound to believe, that he is mightiest.’
Then spoke Gangleri: ‘It looks to me as though I must have asked
something that there is no one available to answer.’
Then replies Just-as-high: ‘We have heard tell about what seems to us
incredible. But not far off is sitting one who knows, and you can be confident
that he will not lie now for the first time who never lied before.’
Then replies Gangleri: ‘Here I shall listen to the replies to this question.’
28 Here begins the story of Þórr and Útgarðaloki
High says: ‘This is then how it started, that Ǫku-Þórr set off with his goats
and with him Loki, and they arrived in the evening at a peasant’s. Þórr took
his goats and slaughtered them, and they were skinned and put in the pot.
And when it was cooked, Þórr sat down to his food and invited the peasant toan evening meal and his children. His son was called Þjálfi and his daughterRǫska. Then Þórr placed the goatskins on the other side of the fire and said thatthe children were to throw the bones onto the skins. The peasant’s son Þjálfi
struck the goat’s ham-bone with his knife and split it open for the marrow.
‘Þórr stayed there the night, and just before dawn he got up and dressed,
took Mjǫllnir and raised it and blessed the goatskins. The goats got up and
one was lame in its hind leg. Þórr noticed this, said the peasant or one of his
people must have not treated the bones with proper care, said the goat’s leg
was broken. The peasant was afraid when Þórr made his brows sink downover his eyes. But what he saw of his eyes, he thought he would collapse atjust the very sight. He clenched his hands on the shaft of the hammer so thatthe knuckles went white. The peasant and his household begged for mercy
and offered whatever atonement he wanted. And when he saw their greatterror, his wrath left him and he accepted from the peasant his children Þjálfi
and Rǫskva, and they were his servants afterwards.
‘He then left his goats behind and went to the world of giants and all the way
to the sea and swam across that great deep sea, and when he reached land, thenhe went ashore and with him Þjálfi and Rǫskva and Loki. And when they weregone a little way, they were faced by a huge forest. They walked through the

66

Uppsala Edda

f. 14r, p. 25 þeim. Gengu daginn til myr|krs. Þjálfi var manna skjótastr. Hann bar kýlÓðins Þórs.1 En til vista var eigi gott. Þá er myrkt var, leituðu þeir sér
náttstaðar ok fundu skála nokkurn í mǫrkinni, mikinn. Vóru dyrr á enda
ok jambreiðar skálanum. Þar vóru þeir um nóttina. En um miðnætti varðlandskjálpti mikill ok gekk jǫrðin undir þeim skykkjum ok skalf húsit. Þástóð Þórr upp ok hét á félaga sína ok leituðust fyrir ok fundu afhús til hǿgri
handar á miðjum skálanum ok fóru þangat. Settist Þórr í dyrnar, en þau vóru
innar frá honum ok hrædd mjǫk. En Þórr helt hamarskaptinu ok hugði atverja sik. Þá heyrðu þeir ym mikinn ok gný.
Ok er komit var at dǫgun, kom Þórr út ok sá mann hvíla í skóginum skamt
frá sér ok var eigi lítill ok hraut sterkliga, ok þóttist Þórr skilja hvat látum verit
mun hafa um nóttina. Hann spennir sik megingjǫrðum ok óx honum ásmegin.
Ok í því bili vaknar sá maðr. Stóð upp skjótt. Þá varð Þór bilt at slá meðrhamrinum ok spurði hann at nafni, en hann nefndist Skrýmir. En eigi þarf ek
at spyrja at þú ert Ása-Þórr, eða hefir þú dregit á brott hanzka minn? Seilistþá Skrýmir til ok tók hanzkann. Sér Þórr at þat hafði verit um nóttina skálinn,
en afhúsit var þumlungrinn hanzkans. Skrýmir spurði ef Þórr vildi at þeir fǿriallir saman, en Þórr játti því. Þá tók Skrýmir ok leysti nestbaggann ok bjóst at
eta, en Þórr í ǫðrum stað ok hans menn. Þá bauð Skrýmir at þeir legði í einnstað baggana ok legði á bak sér, ok svá gerðu þeir. Ok nú leggr Skrýmir á bak
sér ok stígr heldr stórum. Ok at kveldi leitaði hann náttstaðar undir eik einni.
Þá mælti Skrýmir til Þórs at hann vill leggjast niðr undir eikina at sofa,
en þeir taki nestbaggann ok búi til matar sér. Því næst sofnar Skrýmir
ok hraust2 fast. En Þórr tók nestbaggann ok vill leysa. Ok ótrúligt er þat
at segja at engan knút fekk hann leyst. Ok er hann sér þat, grípr hannhamarinn ok lýstr í hǫfuð Skrými. Hann vaknar ok spyrr hvárt laufsblað
f. 14v, p. 26 felli í hǫfuð honum eða hvárt þeir sé mettir. Þórr lét at þeir mundi | sofa
undir annarri eik.
At miðri nótt heyrir Þórr at Skrýmir hrýtr. Þá tekr Þórr hamarinn ok lýstr íhǫfuð honum í miðjan hvirfilinn ok søkk hamarrinn. Þá vaknar Þórr Skrýmir
ok spyrr: Hvárt fell axkorn í hǫfuð mér, eða hvárt vakir þú Þórr? Hann lézt
vera vaknaðr.
Nú ætlar Þórr at slá hann þriðja sinni, reiðir upp hamarinn af ǫllu afli oklýstr á þunnvangan<n> er upp vissi. Søkkr hamarrinn at skaptinu. En Skrýmir
sezt upp ok strýkr um vangann ok ennit ok mælti:Hvárt munu fuglar vera nokkurir í trénu yfir mér. Mér þótti sem fjǫðr
nokkur felli af trénu í hǫfuð mér. Ok spurði: Hvárt vakir þú Þórr? Mál
mun vera upp at standa ok klæðast. Þér eigið nú ekki langt til borgar er
1 Both names are written clearly, and no attempt was made to indicate a correction.
2 Error for hraut.

Uppsala Edda

67

day until it was dark. Þjálfi was the fastest of runners. He carried Óðinn’s Þórr’s
knapsack. But there was little in the way of lodgings to be found. When it was
dark they looked for somewhere to spend the night and found a certain hall in theforest, a large one. There was an entrance at one end and it was the full width of
the building. There they stayed the night. But about midnight there was a greatearthquake and the ground under them moved in shudders and the building
shook. Then Þórr got up and called to his companions and they searched aroundand found a side-chamber on the right hand side halfway down the building andwent to it. Þórr positioned himself in the doorway and they were further in behind
him and very fearful. But Þórr clasped the shaft of his hammer and planned todefend himself. Then they heard a great rumbling and groaning.
‘And when dawn came, Þórr came out and saw a man lying in the foresta short way off, and he was no midget and was snoring mightily, and Þórrrealised what the noise must have been in the night. He buckles on his girdleof might and his Áss-strength grew. And at that moment this man awoke. He
got up quickly. Then Þórr hesitated to strike with his hammer and asked him
his name, and he said his name was Skrýmir.
‘ “But I do not need to be told that you are Þórr of the Æsir., but have you
been making off with my glove?”‘Then Skrýmir reaches over and picked up his glove. Þórr realises that it
had been his hall during the night, and the side-chamber was the thumb of the
glove. Skrýmir asked if Þórr would like them all to travel together, and Þórragreed. Then Skrýmir went and undid his knapsack and began to eat, and so
did Þórr and his people in another place. Then Skrýmir suggested that theyshould put the bundles together in one and put them on his back, and they did
so. So now Skrýmir put them on his back and took rather long strides. And in
the evening he found a place to spend the night under an oak.
‘Then spoke Skrýmir to Þórr that he wants to lie down under the oak to sleep,
but they should take the knapsack and get on with their food. Next Skrýmir falls
asleep and snored hard. Bur Þórr took the knapsack and tries to undo it. And it
is beyond belief to have to say that not a single knot could he get undone. And
when he realises this, he grasps the hammer and strikes on Skrýmir’s head. He
wakes up and asks whether a leaf of foliage had fallen on his head, and whether
they had eaten. Þórr said that they would sleep under another oak.
‘At midnight Þórr hears that Skrýmir is snoring. Then Þórr takes his hammer
and strikes on his head in the centre of the crown and the hammer sank in.
Then Skrýmir wakes up and asks:‘ “Did an ear of wheat fall on my head, and are you awake, Þórr?”‘He said he had woken up. Now Þórr plans to strike him a third time, swings
the hammer up with all his might and strikes on the temple that was facing
upwards. The hammer sinks in up to the shaft. But Skrýmir sits up and strokes
his cheek and forehead and said:‘ “Can there be some birds in the tree above me? It seemed to me as thoughsome feather fell from the tree onto my head.”‘And he asked: “Are you awake, Þórr? It must be time to get up and dress.
You do not now have far to go to the castle that is called Útgarðr, but I have

68

Uppsala EddaÚtgarðr1 heitir, en ek hefi heyrt kvis yðart at yðr þikkir ek heldr mikill
maðr. En sjá megu þér þar stǿrri menn. Ræð ek yðr heilt: Látið ekki mikit
yfir yðr. Illa mun þat þolat slíkum kǫgursveinum,2 eða hverfið aptr ok er
yðr sá betri. Ella stefni þér í austrætt ef þér vilið til borgarinnar. En ek ánorðr leið. Tekr nestbaggann, leggr á bak sér ok snýr á skóginn, ok er eigi
getit at æsirnir biði hann heilan fara.
Þeir ganga til Miðgarðs3 ok sjá borg standa á vǫllum nokkurum ok settu
hnakka á bak sér áðr þeir fengi yfir sét. Grind var fyrir borgarhliði. Þórr fekk
eigi upp komit ok smugu millum svalanna.4 Þeir sá hǫll mikla, gengu inn oksá þar ǿrit stóra menn. Þeir kvǫddu Útgarða-Loka er þeir kómu fyrir hásæti.
Hann leit til þeira seint ok glotti við tǫnn ok mælti:Seint er um langan veg at spyrja sǫnn tíðindi, er sveinstauli einn er orðinn
at Ǫku-Þór. En meiri muntu en mér lízt, eða við hverjum íþróttum eru þérbúnir félagar? Engi mun sá með oss vera er eigi kunni nokkurar5 íþróttir.
Loki segir: Engi mun sá hér innan hirðar er skjótara muni eta en ek.
Þá svarar Útgarða-Loki: Íþrótt er þetta ef þú efnir, ok reyna skal þetta.
Hann kallar á bekkinn á þann mann er Logi er nefndr ok biðr hann freista
f. 15r, p. 27 sín móti Loka. Þá var tekit trog eitt mikit ok sett á hallargólfit, fullt | af slátri,ok settist Loki at ǫðrum enda en Logi at ǫðrum megin, ok át hvártveggi semtíðast ok mǿttust í miðju troginu. Hafði Loki etit slátr allt af beinum, en Logihafði etit slátr allt ok beinin ok svá trogit, ok vann Logi leikinn.
Þá spurði Útgarða-Loki hvat sá enn ungi maðr kynni leika. Þjálfi segir athann mun freista at renna skeið við einn hvern hirðmann hans. Hann svarar:Þat er góð íþrótt, ok lét hann vel búinn at skjótleik ef hann skal þessa íþrótt
vinna, ok freista skal. Gengr hann út á gott s<k>eið, kallar til sín sveinstaula
nokkurn er Hugi hét, ok bað hann renna við hann fyrsta skeið, ok er Hugiþví framarr at hann snýst aptr í móti honum at skeiðs enda.
Þá mælti Útgarða-Loki: Þurfa muntu at leggja þik meirr fram. En þó hafa
hér komit ekki ófljótari menn.
Þá taka þeir annat skeið ok er Hugi kemr til skeiðs enda snerist hann aptr,
ok er þá langt kólfskot til Þjálfa. Þá mælti Útgarða-Loki: Vel þikki mér Þjálfi
renna. En eigi trúi ek honum nú at hann vinni leikinn. En nú mun reyna er
1 First written ‘miþgarþr’ but corrected to ‘vtgarþr’ (see Grape et al. 1977: 126).

2 The word kƒgursveinn appears only here (in both versions) and in ch. 29 in DG
11 4to only (where the Codex Regius version has lítill ok ungmenni eitt (‘small andjust a youth’), and in Hárbarðsljóð 13, where Þórr uses the word of Hárbarðr. Butkƒgurbarn is found in fornaldarsögur and in Maríu saga. Ásgeir Bl. Magnússson
suggests it means ‘a child held in the folds of a skirt, child in arms’.
3 Error for Útgarðs. No attempt was made to correct it.
4 Svalanna means ‘of the balcony’. It must be an error for spalanna ‘rails or barsof a gate’ (confusion of insular w (ƿ) and p?).
5 Written ‘nockvrvrar’.

Uppsala Edda

69

heard your whispers that you find me rather a big man. But there you will
be able to see bigger men. I will give you good advice. Don’t act big. That
will not be put up with easily from such babies, or else turn back, and thatwill be better for you. Otherwise make for the east if you want to go to thecastle. But my way lies to the north.”‘He takes the knapsack, puts it on his back and turns into the forest, and
it is not reported that the Æsir bade him farewell.
‘They walk on to Miðgarðr and see a castle standing on some open groundand had to bend their heads back to touch their spines before they managed
to see over it. There was a gate across the castle entrance. Þórr could not
manage to get up over it and they squeezed between the bars. They saw agreat hall, went in and saw there men that were big enough. They greetedÚtgarða-Loki when they came before the throne. He was slow to turn tothem and bared his teeth in a smile and said:‘ “Accurate news travels slowly over long distances, since a little boy hasturned into Ǫku-Þór. But you must be bigger that it appears to me, so what
are the feats that your party are able to perform? There can be no one staying
with us who does not know some feats.”‘Loki says: “There will be no one here in the court that will eat more
quickly than I.”‘Then Útgarða-Loki replies: “That is a feat if you can perform it, and it
shall be put to the test.”‘He calls to the bench to the man that is called Logi (flame) and bids him
try his prowess against Loki. Then a long trencher was fetched and put on
the hall floor, full of meat, and Loki sat down at one end and Logi on theother side, and each ate as quickly as he could and they met in the middle ofthe trencher. Loki had eaten all the meat off the bones, but Logi had eaten
all the meat and the bones and also the trencher, and Logi won the contest.
‘Then Útgarða-Loki asked what that young man there could perform. Þjálfi
says that he will attempt to run a race with one of the men of his court. He
replies:‘ “That is a good feat,” and declares him well endowed with speed if heis to perform this feat, and “it shall be put to the test.”‘He goes out onto a fine running track, calls to him a certain little boy thatwas called Hugi (thought), and bade him run the first race with him, andHugi is so far ahead that he turns back to meet him at the end of the course.
Then Útgarða-Loki said:‘ “You will have to make a greater effort. And yet men have come herethat are no less fast.”‘Then they start a second race, and when Hugi comes to the end of thecourse he turns back, and Þjálfi is now a good arrow shot behind. Then spokeÚtgarða-Loki:‘ “I think Þjálfi runs well. But I do not now have any confidence in himthat he will win the contest. But now we shall see when they run the third
race.”

70

Uppsala Eddaþeir renna it þriðja skeiðit. Ok nú er Hugi er kominn til skeiðs enda er Þjálfi
eigi kominn á mitt skeið. Nú er þetta reynt.
Þá mælti Útgarða-Loki: Hvat íþrótt kantu Þórr? Muntu vera fyrir þeim,svá mikit sem menn hafa gert um þín stórvirki. Hann svaraði at helzt villhann þreyta drykkju við nokkurn mann hans. Útgarða-Loki segir at þat mável vera. Gengr í hǫllina ok biðr taka vítishorn er hirðmenn eru vanir af at
drekka. Hann sýnir Þór ok segir at þat þikkir vel drukkit at drekka af í einu.
En sumir drekka í tveimr en engi svá vesall at eigi drekki af í þrimr.
Þór sýnist hornit eigi mikit ok þó mjǫk langt. Hann var þyrstr mjǫk. Setr
á munn sér ok svalg stórum ok ætlar at hann skal eigi lúta optarr í hornit.
Ok er hann þraut eyrindi ok sér í hornit at nú er litlu minna í en áðr. Þá segirÚtgarða-Loki: Vel er drukkit en eigi til mikit. Munda ek eigi trúa ef mérværi sagt frá Ása-Þór at hann drykki eigi meira. Þú munt drekka ǫðru sinni.
Þórr svaraði engu, setr hornit á munn sér ok ætlar af at drekka, þreytir ádrykkjuna sem honum vanst til eyrindi. Ok enn sér hann at stikillinn hornsins
f. 15v, p. 28 vill eigi upp, ok sér í ok ætlar nú minna | hafa þorrit en it fyrra sinn. Er nú
gott beranda borð á horninu.
Þá svarar Útgarða-Loki: Hvat er nú Þórr? Muntu nú eigi, Þórr, spara þér til eins
drykkjar meira en þér mun hÕgst vera? Svá lízt mér ef þú skalt drekka inn þriðja
drykkinn, sem þessi mun mestr ætlaðr vera. En ekki máttu hér heita svá mikillmaðr sem æsir kalla þik ef þú gerir eigi meira af þér um aðra hluti. Þá varð Þórrreiðr mjǫk, setr hornit á munn sér ok þreytir mest. Ok er hann leit í hornit, þáhafði lengst á gengit. En er hann sér þat, gefr hann upp ok vill eigi drekka lengr.
Þá mælti Útgarða-Loki: Auðsætt er þat at máttr þinn er ekki mikill. Viltu
leika fleira?
Þórr segir: Freista mun ek enn um fleiri leika. En undarligt mundi mérþikkja, ef ek væri heima með ásum, ef slíkir drykkir væri þar litlir kallaðir.
En hvat leik vili þér bjóða?
Þá svarar Útgarða-Loki: Þat er ungra sveina at hefja upp af jǫrðu katt1
minn. En eigi munda ek slíkt kunna at mæla við Ása-Þór ef ek hefða eigi
séð at hann er minni maðr en mér er sagt.
Þá hljóp fram kattr grár á hallargólfit mikill heldr. Þórr tók hendinni undirkviðinn niðr ok lypti upp. En kattrinn beygði kenginn ok svá sem hann rétti
upp hǫndina lypti kattrinn einum fǿtinum.
Þá mælti Útgarða-Loki: Svá fór sem mik varði. Kattrinn er heldr mikill,en þú ert lágr ok lítill.
Þórr segir: Svá lítill sem ek em, þá gangi til einn hverr yðarr at fást viðrmik, nú er ek em reiðr.
1 In this part of the story the forms katt and kattr are used in DG 11 4to, but at theend of the narrative Útgarða-Loki uses the u-mutated form ‘kottenn’, i.e. kƒttinn. Thisis the normal Old Norse form; katt(r) may be formed by analogy with genitive kattar.

Uppsala Edda

71

‘And now when the end of the course is reached, Þjálfi had not got to the
middle of the course. Now this one is decided.
‘Then spoke Útgarða-Loki: “What feat do you know, Þórr? You must be
superior to them, when people have made so much of your mighty deeds.”
He replied that he would most willingly compete at drinking with oneof his men. Útgarða-Loki says that that would be fine. He goes into thehall and orders the forfeit-horn to be fetched that the men of his court wereaccustomed to drink from. He shows it to Þórr and says that it is considered
to be well drunk to drink it off in one.
‘ “But some drink it in two, but no one [is] so poor that he does not drink
it off in three.”‘The horn looks not large, and yet very long, to Þórr. He was very thirsty.
He puts it to his mouth and took great gulps, and intends not to address thehorn again. And when he ran out of breath, he sees in the horn that now there
is not much less in it than before. Then says Útgarða-Loki:‘ “That was a good drink, and not excessive. I would not have believed it
if I had been told about Þórr of the Æsir that he would not drink more. You
will take another drink.”‘Þórr made no reply, puts the horn to his mouth and intends to drink it off,
struggles with the drink as long as his breath held out. And still he finds thatthe point of the horn will not go up, and looks into it and thinks it has now
gone down less than the time before. The level is now far enough down forthe horn to be carried easily without spilling.
‘Then Útgarða-Loki answers: ‘What is it now, Þórr? Will you not, Þórr,be saving for yourself for one drink more than will be most convenient foryou? It seems to me if you are going to drink a third draught as if this one
will be intended to be the biggest. But you cannot here be reckoned such agreat man as the Æsir say you are if you do not put up more of a showing
in other things. Then Þórr got very angry, puts the horn to his mouth andstruggles his mightiest. And when he looked in the horn, then it had gone
down furthest. So when he sees that, he gives up and will not drink any more.
‘Then spoke Útgarða-Loki: “It is obvious that your strength is not great.
Will you try more contests?”‘Þórr says: “I may as well have a try at still more contests. But it would
seem strange to me, if I were at home with the Æsir, if such drinks were
reckoned small there. But what game do you want to offer?”‘Then Útgarða-Loki replies: “It is for young lads to lift up my cat off theground. But I would not know how to mention such a thing to Þórr of theÆsir if I had not seen that he is a lesser man that I have been told.”‘Then a grey cat ran out onto the hall floor, rather a big one. Þórr put his
hand down under its belly and lifted it up. But the cat arched its back andas he stretched up his hand the cat raised one paw.
‘Then spoke Útgarða-Loki: “It went just as I expected. The cat is rather
large, but you are short and small.”‘Þórr says: “Small as I am, just let one of you come up and wrestle withme, now that I am angry.”

72

Uppsala EddaÚtgarða-Loki segir ok litast um. Eigi sé ek hér þann mann at eigi mun
lítilræði í þikkja at glíma við þik. Kalli higat kerlingu fóstru mína, ok fást
þú við hana. Fellt hefir hon stÕrri sveina ok þá er mér lítast hvergi ósterkligri
en þú. Ekki er þar af annat sagt en því harðara er Þórr knýst at því fastarastóð hon. Þá tók kerling at leita til bragða. Þórr varð lauss á fótum ok vóru
sviptingar harðar, ok fell Þórr á kné ǫðrum fǿti, ok þá bað Útgarða-Lokiþau hætta ok lét hann eigi fleirum þurfa at bjóða fang. Ok vóru þeir þar um
nóttina.
f. 16r, p. 29 En um morgininn bjuggust æsirnir á brott ok leiddi hann þá á gǫtu | okspurði hvernveg Þór þǿtti fǫr sín orðin. Þórr segir at þeir mundi kalla hannlítinn mann.
Þá segir Útgarða-Loki. Nú skal segja þér it sanna, er þú ert kominn út afborginni. Eigi hefðir þú komit í hana ef ek hefða vitat þik svá mikils háttar
sem þú ert.
En sjónhverfingar vóru gervar, fyrst á skóginum, ok kom ek fyrst til
fundar við yðr. Ok er þú vildir leysa nestbaggann var hann bundinn meðrgresjárni.1 En þú fant eigi hvar upp var at lúka. Þá laust þú mik með hamriþínum þrysvar sinnum, ok var it fyrsta minst ok þó svá mikit at mér mundi
unnit hafa at fullu ef á hefði komit. En þar er þú sátt hjá hǫll minni setberg
ok þar í ofan þrjá dali ferskeytta ok einn djúpastan, þat vóru hamarspor þín.
Setberginu brá ek fyrir hǫggin.
En Loki þreytti leik við eld um átit. En Þjálfi tók hlaup við huginn ok máttihann eigi ok engi annarr þat viðr hann þreyta.
Þat var þó mest undr er þú drakt af horninu er annarr endir var í ægi. Því
eru orðnar fjǫrurnar.
En þar lyptir þú upp Miðgarðsorminum er þú tókt kǫttinn. En þá hræddust
allir er þat sá er þú lyptir einum fǿtinum á kettinum.
En þú fekst þar við Elli er þú hugðist við kerlinguna eiga. Henni hefirengi á kné komit.
En þér komit mik eigi optarr heim at sǿkja.
Þá bregðr Þórr upp hamrinum, ok nú sér hann hvergi Útgarða-Loka okeigi heldr borgina.
29 Hér segir frá því er Þórr fór at draga Miðgarðsorminn
Eptir þenna atburð snýrr Þórr heimleiðis. Ætlar nú at hitta Miðgarðsorminn
ok kom til jǫtuns nokkurs er Eymir er nefndr.
En um morgininn bjóst jǫtunn at fara til fiskjar. Þórr vill fara með honum.
En jǫtunn lét ekki gagn mundu at kǫgrsveini þeim. Mun þik kala ef ek sit
lengi ok útarla á miðum sem ek em vanr.
1 Gresjárn ‘magic wire’. Cf. Old Irish grés ‘handicraft’.

Uppsala Edda

73‘Útgarða-Loki says, looking around: “I do not see here anyone that will notthink it demeaning to wrestle with you. Call here the old woman, my nurse,
and you fight with her. She has brought down bigger boys, and ones that haveseemed to me in no way less strong-looking than you.”‘Nothing other is told about it than that the harder Þórr strained at it, the firmer
she stood. Then the old woman started to try tricks. Þórr began to lose his footing,and there were hard wrenchings, and Þórr fell onto the knee of one leg, and thenÚtgarða-Loki told them to stop and said there was no need for him to challenge
more people to a wrestling match. And they stayed there the night.
‘And in the morning, the Æsir got ready to leave and he took them out
onto the road and asked how Þórr thought he thought his expedition had
turned out. Þórr says that they would call him a person of little account.
‘Then says Útgarða-Loki: “You shall be told the truth, now that you arecome out of the castle. You would not have come into it if I had known you
to be of such great significance as you are.
‘ “But you have been deceived by appearances, to begin with in the forest,and it was I that came to meet you first of all. And when you tried to undo
the knapsack, it was tied with trick wire. And you could not find where it
had to be unfastened. Then you struck me three blows with your hammer,
and the first was the smallest, and yet so hard that it would have done forme completely if it had landed on me. But where you saw near my hall atable mountain and down in it three square valleys and one of them deepestof all, these were the marks of your hammer. I moved the table mountain in
front of your blows.
‘ “But Loki competed at a sport with fire about the eating. And Þjálfi ran
a race with the thought and he could not, nor anyone else, compete at thatwith it.
‘ “Yet that was the greatest marvel when you drank from the horn whose
other end was in the ocean. From that the tides have originated.
‘ “But there you were lifting up the Miðgarðr serpent when you seized thecat. And then everyone that saw it was terrified when you raised one of the
cat’s paws.
‘ “But you were fighting Elli (old age) when you thought you were having
to do with the old woman. No one has brought her to her knees.
‘ “But you will not come to visit me again.”‘Then Þórr swung up his hammer, and now he can see Útgarða-Loki
nowhere nor the castle either.’
29 Here it tells about how Þórr went to fish for the Miðgarðr serpent‘After this episode Þórr turned to go home. He plans now to find the Miðgarðr
serpent and arrived at a giant’s that is called Eymir.
‘And in the morning the giant got ready to go fishing. Þórr wants to gowith him. But the giant said that this baby would be no use.
‘ “You will get cold if I stay a long time and far out on the fishing banks,
as I am used to doing.”

74

Uppsala EddaÞórr reiddist honum mjǫk ok kvað þat eigi víst ok spurði hvat þeir skyldi
hafa at beitum. Eymir bað hann fá sér beitur. Þórr tok uxann er heitir
Himinrjóðr, er Eymir átti, ok sleit af hǫfuðit ok settist í austrrúm, ok þótti
Eymi hann heldr róa mikit ok lét þá komna á þær vastir sem hann var vanrok bað þá eigi róa lengra. Þórr lézt vildu enn miklu lengra róa. Eymir kvaðf. 16v, p. 30 þat hætt við Miðgarðsorminn. Þórr vill róa. | Eymir varð ókátr.
Þórr greiddi vaðinn ok lét koma á uxahǫfuðit á ǫngulinn ok fór til grunns.
Miðgarðsormrinn beit á ǫnglinum ok kom í góminn. En ormrinn brá við
fast svá at báðir hnefar Þórs skullu við borðinu. Þá fǿrðist Þórr í ásmegin,spyrndi við fast svá at hann hljóp báðum fótum í gegnum skipborðit okspyrndi við grunni. Dró þá at sér orminn ok upp viðr borðinu. En engi hefirsá séð enar ógrligstu sýnir er eigi hefir þat er Þórr hvesti augun á orminn.
En hann starði neðan á móti ok blés eitrinu.
Jǫtunninn varð litverpr er hann sá orminn, ok særinn fell inn nokkut. En
er Þórr greip hamarinn, fálmaði jǫtunninn til agnsaxins ok hjó við borðinuvað Þórs. En ormr søkk í sæinn. En Þórr kastaði hamrinum ok laust viðeyra jǫtninum svá at hann steyptist at borðinu ok laust af honum hǫfuðit við
háunum. En Þórr óð til lands.
Þá mælti Gangleri: Mikit afrek var þetta.
30 Frá lífláti Baldrs ok fǫr Hermóðs til Heljar
Hár svaraði: Meira var hitt vert, er Baldr enn góða dreymði hættligt ok sagði
ásum. Frigg beiddi honum griða at eigi grandaði honum eldr né járn né vǫtn,málmr né steinar né viðir, sóttir né dýr, fuglar né eitrormar.
Ok er þetta var gert, var þat skemtan Baldrs at hann stóð upp á þingum.
Skyldu sumir skjóta at honum en sumir hǫggva, sumir grýta. Hann sakaði
ekki.
En er Loki sá þat, líkaði honum illa, gekk til Fensala til Friggjar til Fensala1
ok brá sér í konu líki. Spyrr Frigg, ef hann vissi hvat menn hǫfðust at áþinginu. Hann sagði at allir skutu at Baldri en hann sakar ekki. Þá mælti
Frigg: Eigi munu vápn né viðir bana Baldri. Eiða hefi ek af ǫllum tekit.
Þá mælti konan: Hafa allir hlutir eiða unnit at eira Baldri?
Frigg svaraði: Viðarteinungr einn vex fyrir vestan Valhǫll er heitir
mistilteinn. Sá þótti mér ungr at krefja eiðsins.
Þá hverfr konan. En Loki gengr til ok tekr mistilteininn ok slítr upp með
rótum. Gengr til þingsins. En Hǫðr stóð utarliga í mannhringinum, er hannvar blindr. Þá mælti Loki við hann: Hví skýtr þú eigi at Baldri? Hann svarar:
Því at ek sé ekki, ok þat annat at ek em vápnlauss.
f. 17r, p. 31 Loki mælti: Gerðu í líking annarra manna ok veit honum atsókn. Ek mun
vísa þér til hans. Skjót þú at honum vendi þessum.
1 So DG 11 4to.

Uppsala Edda

75‘Þórr got very angry with him and said that was not certain and asked what
they were to use as bait. Eymir told him to get himself baits. Þórr took an oxthat is called Himinrjóðr that belonged to Eymir, and tore off its head andseated himself in the well of the boat and Eymir thought he was rowing rather
hard and said they were come to the fishing ground that he was accustomed
to and said they were not to row further. Þórr said he wanted to row muchfurther yet. Eymir said that was dangerous with the Miðgarðr serpent. Þórrwants to row. Eymir became unhappy.
‘Þórr got out his line and fastened the ox-head onto the hook and it went
to the bottom.
‘The Miðgarðr serpent bit on the hook and it went into its gum. And theserpent jerked away so hard that both Þórr’s knuckles banged down on the
gunwale. Then Þórr summoned up his Áss-strength, pushed down so hardthat he forced both feet through the ship’s side and braced them against thesea-bed. He then hauled the serpent towards him and up to the gunwale. And
no one has seen the horriblest sights who has not [seen] how Þórr fixed hiseyes on the serpent. And it stared up at him and spat poison.
‘The giant changed colour when he saw the serpent, and the sea flowed insomewhat. But when Þórr grasped his hammer, the giant fumbled for his baitknife and cut Þórr’s line at the gunwale. And the serpent sank into the sea. ButÞórr threw his hammer and struck at the giant’s ear so that he was hurled against
the gunwale and struck off his head by the rowlocks. But Þórr waded ashore.’
Then spoke Gangleri. ‘That was a great achievement.’

30 Of Baldr’s death and Hermóðr’s journey to Hel
High replied:‘That was of greater significance when Baldr the Good dreamed
danger-boding things and told the Æsir. Frigg requested immunity for him
so that there should not harm him fire nor iron nor liquids, metal nor stones
nor wood, sicknesses nor animals, birds nor poisonous snakes.
‘And when this was done, it was an entertainment for Baldr that he stoodup at assemblies. Some were to shoot at him and some strike him, somestone him. He was not harmed.
‘But when Loki saw this, he was not pleased, he went to Fensalir to Frigg
to Fensalir and changed his appearance to that of a woman. Frigg asks if heknew what people were doing at the assembly. He said that everyone wasshooting at Baldr but he is not harmed. Then spoke Frigg:‘ “Neither weapons nor wood will kill Baldr. I have taken oaths from them
all.”
‘Then spoke the woman: “Have all things sworn oaths not to harm Baldr?”‘Frigg replied: “There is one shoot of a tree growing to the west of Valhǫll
that is called mistletoe. It seemed young to me to demand the oath from.”‘Then the woman disappears. But Loki goes up and and takes the mistletoe
and tears it up by the roots. He goes to the assembly. And Hǫðr was standingat the edge of the circle of people, as he was blind. Then Loki spoke to him:
‘ “Why do you not shoot at Baldr?”‘He replies: “Because I cannot see, and secondly because I have no weapon.”‘Loki spoke: “Follow other people’s example and make an attack on him.
I will direct you to him. Shoot this stick at him.”

76

Uppsala EddaHǫðr tók mistilteininn ok skaut í gegnum Baldr, ok var þat mest óhappaskot
með guðum ok mǫnnum.
Nú sá hverr til annars ok allir með grimmum hug til þess gert hafði. En
engi mátti þar hefna í griðastaðnum.
Allir báru illa harminn, en Óðinn verst. Var þar grátr fyrir mál. Þá spurði
Frigg hverr sá væri með ásum er eignast vildi ástir hennar ok ríða á Helvega
at ná Baldri meðr útlausn. Hermóðr, son Óðins, fór ok reið Sleipni.
Baldr var lagðr í skipit Hringhorna, ok ætluðu guðin fram at setja meðbálgerð, ok tókst þat eigi fyrri en Hyrrokin kom til. Hon reið vargi, ok vargar
vóru at taumum. Ok nú fengu eigi berserkir haldit taumunum. Hon dró framm
skipit ok at fyrsta viðbragði hraut skipit ór hlunnunum. Þá vildi Þórr ljósta
hana. En guðin banna þat.
Lík Baldrs var borit á bálit. Nanna Nefsdóttir sprakk er hon frá. Þórr vígði
bálit með Mjǫlni, ok hann spyrndi dvergnum Lit á bálit.
Þeir1 vóru þá ǫll guðin. Freyr sat í kerru ok var þar beittr fyrir gǫltrinn
Gullinbusti eða Sligrutanni. Heimdallr reið Gulltopp. En Freyja2 ók kǫttum
sínum. Þar vóru ok hrímþussar. Óðinn lagði á bálit Draupni ok hest Baldrs
með ǫllum reiða.
Hermóðr reið níu nætr til Gjallarár ok á gulli hlaðna brú. Móðguðr gætti
brúarinnar, ok hon mælti: Fyrra dag reið Baldr hér með fimm hundruð manna.
En eigi glymr miðr undir þér einum.
Þá reið hann at Helgrindum ok sá þar bróður sinn. Hann bar framm boð
sín. En sú ein var ván um brottkvámu hans ef allir hlutir gráta hann meðásum, kykvir ok dauðir. En ella haldist með Helju.
Baldr fekk honum hringinn Draupni. En Nanna sendi Frigg fald, en Fullu
fingrgull. Þá fór Hermóðr aptr í Ásgarð ok segir tíðindi.
Þá báðu guðin alla hluti gráta Baldr ór Helju, menn ok kykvindi, jǫrð oksteina. Tré ok allr málmr grétu Baldr, sem þú munt séð hafa at þessir hlutir
gráta allir í frosti ok hita. Þat er sagt at guðin finna gýgi í helli nokkurum erÞǫkt nefndist, biðja hana gráta sem allt annat Baldr ór Helju. Hon svarar:
52 (50) Þǫkt3 mun gráta		þurrum tárum
Baldrs helfarar
f. 17v, p. 32 				kyks eða dauðs.4
		
Haldi Hel því er hefir.
Þar var Loki raunar.
1 Doubtless an error for þar.
2 Written ‘freyio’.

3 The Codex Regius version has the rather more meaningful name Þƒkk (‘thanks’).

4 The Codex Regius version has here the expected fifth line of this ljóðaháttr stanza:
nautka ek karls sonar ‘No good got I from the old one’s (Óðinn’s) son’.

Uppsala Edda

77‘Hǫðr took the mistletoe and shot it through Baldr, and that was theunluckiest shot among gods and men.
‘They all looked at each other and all with grim thought towards the one[that] had done this. But no one could take vengeance there in the place ofsanctuary.
‘They all bore their grief badly, but Óðinn worst. There was weeping
in place of speech. Then Frigg asked who there was among the Æsir thatwished to earn her love and ride the roads to Hel to get Baldr back by ransom.
Óðinn’s son Hermóðr went and rode Sleipnir.
‘Baldr was laid in the ship Hringhorni, and the gods were intending tolaunch it with a funeral pyre, and this could not be done until Hyrrokincame up. She was riding a wolf and wolves were holding the reins. And now
berserks could not manage the reins, She dragged the ship forward and at
the first pull the ship flew from the slipway. Then Þórr wanted to strike her.
But the gods forbade that.
‘Baldr’s body was carried onto the pyre. Nanna Nefr’s daughter collapsed
when she heard. Þórr consecrated the pyre with Mjǫllnir, and he kicked thedwarf Litr onto the fire.
‘Now all the gods were there. Freyr sat in a chariot and the boar Gullinbusti
or Sligrutanni was harnessed in front of it. Heimdallr rode Gulltoppr. But
Freyja drove her cats. Frost giants were there too. Óðinn laid Draupnir on
the pyre and Baldr’s horse with all its harness.
‘Hermóðr rode nine nights to the river Gjǫll and onto a bridge covered
with gold. Móðguðr was guarding the bridge, and she said:‘ “The other day Baldr rode here with five hundred men. But it does notclatter less under just you.”‘Then he rode to the gates of Hel and saw his brother there. He put forward
his request. But the only hope of him getting away was if all things weep
for him with the Æsir, alive and dead. But otherwise he is kept with Hel.
‘Baldr gave him the ring Draupnir. And Nanna sent Frigg a headdress andFulla a finger ring. Then Hermóðr went back to Ásgarðr and tells what has
happened.
‘Then the gods bade all things weep Baldr out of Hel, men and animals,
earth and stones. Trees and all metal wept for Baldr, as you must have seenthat these things all weep in frost and heat. It is said that the gods find a
giantess in a certain cave who called herself Þǫkt, ask her to weep Baldr out
of Hel like everything else. She replies:52Þǫkt will weep		
dry tears
		for Baldr’s funeral		alive or dead.
		
Let Hel keep what she has.
‘It was Loki really.

78

Uppsala Edda

Þá er guðin vissu þat, vóru þau reið Loka, ok fal hann sik á fjall<i> nokkuru
ok vóru fjórar dyrr á húsi hans, at hann sæi í allar ættir. En um daga var
hann í Fránangsforsi í laxs líki. Honum kom í hug at æsirnir mundi setja
vél fyrir hann. Tók síðan língarnit ok reið mǫskva, sem net er gert. Þá sáhann æsi þangat fara. Óðinn hafði sét hann ór Hliðskjálf. Loki hljóp í ána,en kastaði netinu á eldinn.
Kvasir gekk inn fyrstr er vitrastr var. Þá skilði hann at þetta mundi vél til
fiska, ok gerðu eptir fǫlskanum er netit brann. Fara í forsinn ok helt Þórrǫðrum netshálsi, en allir æsir ǫðrum. En Loki lagðist millum steina tveggja
ok drógu þeir netit yfir hann framm. Fara ǫðru sinni ok binda svá þungt við
at eigi mátti undir fara. Þá fór Loki fyrir netinu ok er skamt var til sjóvar
hleypr hann yfir upp þinulinn ok rennir upp í forsinn.
Nú sjá æsirnir hvar hann fór, skipta nú liðinu í tvá staði. Þórr veðr eptirmiðri áinni ok fara svá út til sjóvar. Ok er Loki sér lífs háska á sæinn at fara,þá hleypr hann yfir netit. En Þórr greip hann hǫndum. En hann rendi í hǫndum
honum ok nam hǫndin staðar í sporðinn. Ok er fyrir þá sǫk laxinn aptrmjór.
Loki var nú tekinn griðalauss ok fǿrðr í helli nokkurn. Ok tóku hellur þrjár
ok settu á enda, lustu á rauf á hverri. Þá vóru teknir synir Loka, Váli ok Nari,ok brugðu Vála í vargs líki ok reif hann í sundr Nara. Þá tóku æsir þarma
hans ok bundu Loka með yfir þrjá eggsteina. Stóð einn undir herðum, annarr
undir lendum, þriði undir knésbótum, ok urðu bǫndin at járni. Skaði festi
eitrorm yfir andlit honum. En Sigyn helt munlaug undir eitrdropana, ok slærút eitrinu, ok þá drýpr í andlit honum er full er munlaugin, ok kippist hannþá svá hart við at jǫrð skelfr. Þar liggr hann til Ragnarøkkrs.
31 Frá fimbulvetri ok Ragnarøkkrum
Hvat segir þú frá fimbulvetri? segir Gangleri.
Hár segir: Drífr þá snjór ór ǫllum áttum. Þá eru frost mikil ok vindar. Ekkinýtr sólar. Þeir vetr fara þrír saman, en ekki sumar í milli. En áðr ganga aðrir
f. 18r, p. 33 þrír vetr þeir er um alla verǫld eru. Orrostur | dreifast niðr fyrir ágirni okengi þyrmir feðr né syni í manndrápum eða sifjum. Svá segir:1
53 (51) Brǿðr munu berjast
ok at bǫnum verða,munu systrungar
sifjum spilla.
Hart er í heimi
hórdómr mikill,skeggǫld, skálmǫld,skildir klofna,
1 Cf. Vƒluspá 45.

Uppsala Edda

79

‘When the gods knew this, they were angry with Loki, and he hid himself
on a certain mountain, and there were four doors in his house, so that he could
see in all directions. But in the daytime he was in Fránangr’s waterfall in theform of a salmon. It occurred to him that the Æsir would set a trap for him.
Then he took the linen thread and worked it into a mesh, as a net is made.
Then he saw Æsir coming there. Óðinn had seen him from Hliðskjálf. Loki
leapt into the river, but threw the net onto the fire.
‘Kvasir went in first, who was most intelligent. Then he realised that thismust be a device to catch fish, and he made one on the pattern of the ashes
where the net was burning. They go to the waterfall and Þórr held one cornerof the net and all the Æsir the other. But Loki lay down between two stones
and they dragged the net forward over him. They go a second time and tie
such weights to it that nothing could go under it. Then Loki went in frontof the net and when it was a short way to the sea he leapt up over the top of
the net and slipped up into the waterfall.
‘Now the Æsir see where he went. They now divide their party into twogroups. Þórr wades along the middle of the river and so out to the sea. And
when Loki sees mortal danger in going into the sea, then he leaps over thenet. But Þórr grabbed him in his hands. But he slid in his hands and his hand
got a grip on the tail. And this is why the salmon tapers towards the tail.
‘Loki was now captured without quarter and taken to a certain cave. And
they took three stone slabs and set them on edge, knocking a hole in each one.
Then Loki’s sons were fetched, Váli and Nari, and they turned Váli into theform of a wolf and he tore Nari to pieces. Then the Æsir took his guts andbound Loki with them over [the] three sharp-edged stones. One stood under
his shoulders, the second under his loins, the third under the hollows of his
knees, and the bonds turned to iron. Skaði fixed a poisonous snake over his
face. But Sigyn held a basin under the poison drops and pours away the poison,and then it drips into his face when the basin is full, and he jerks away so hardthat the earth shakes. There he will lie until the twilight of the gods.’
31 Of the mighty winter and twilights of the gods
‘What have you to say about the mighty winter?’ says Gangleri.
High says: ‘Snow will drift from all directions. Then there will be great frosts
and winds. The sun will do no good. There will be three of these winters andno summer between. But before that there will come three other winters thatwill be over all the world. Battles will spread down because of greed and noone will show mercy to father or son in killings or relationships. So it says:
53
Brothers will fight each other		and become each other’s killers,		
cousins will		
break the bonds of kinship.
		It will be hard in the world,		much depravity,		
age of axes, age of swords,
		shields will be cloven,80

Uppsala Eddavindǫld, vargǫld,unds verǫld steypist.
Mun enn1 maðrǫðrum þyrma.
Úlfrinn gleypir sólina ok er mein sýnt mǫnnum. Þá gleypir annarr úlfrinn
tunglit. Stjǫrnur hverfa. Jǫrðin skelfr. Bjǫrg ok viðir losna ór jǫrðunni okhrynja. Fjǫtrar ok bǫnd brotna. Þá verðr Fenrisúlfrinn lauss. Þá geysist hafitá landit því at Miðgarðsormrinn snýst í Jǫtunheima. Þá losnar skipit Naglfari
er gert er ór nǫglum dauðra manna. Því skal maðr eigi deyja með óskornumnǫglum, at sá eykr mikil efni til skipsins Naglfara er guðin vildu at seint yrðigert ok svá menninir. En í þessum sævargangi flýtr Naglfari. Hrymr stýrir
honum. Fenrisúlfr ferr með gapanda munninn, ok er inn neðri keptr2 meðjǫrðu en inn efri með himni. Gapa mundi han<n> meira ef rúmit væri til.
Miðgarðsormrinn blæss eitri ok aðra hlið uppi yfir honum þá klofnar
himinninn. Ok í þessum gný ríða Múspells megir. Surtr ríðr fyrst. Fyrir
honum ok eptir er eldr brennandi. Sverð hans er svá bjart sem sól. En þá erþeir ríða brotnar Bifrǫst. Múspells megir ríða á vǫllinn Vígriðinn, Fenrisúlfr
ok Miðgarðsormrinn. Þar er ok Loki ok Hrymr með honum. Loka fylgja
ok hellurnar.3 Múspells megir hafa einir sér fylking ok er sú bjǫrt. Vǫllrinn
Vígriðinn er hundrað rasta víðr á hvernig.
Heimdallr blæss í Gjallarhorn ok vekr upp ǫll guðin til þingsins. Óðinn ríðrtil Mímisbrunns ok tekr af Mími ráð fyrir sér. Þá skelfr askr Ygdrasils ok engi
hlutr er þá óttalauss á himni ok á jǫrðu. Æsir herklæðast til þingsins ok allir
einherjar koma á vǫllinn. Óðinn ríðr með gullhjálminn fyrstr ok hefir geirinn
Gungni í hendi ok stefnir á móti Fenrisúlfinum. Þórr berst við Miðgarðsorminn,
Freyr móti Surti ok fellr hann er hann hefir eigi sverðit góða.
Hundrinn Garmr er þá lauss frá Gnipalundi ok berst við Tý ok hefir
hvártveggi bana. Þórr drepr Miðgarðsorminn ok stígr framm níu fet um eitr
f. 18v, p. 34 ormsins. Úlfrinn gleypir Óðin ok er þat hans bani. | Þá snýr Viðarr frammok stígr ǫðrum fǿti í neðra kept. Hann hefir þann skó er allan aldr hefir verit
til samnat. Þat eru bjórar er menn taka ór skóm sínum fyrir tám ok hæli. Því
skaltu þeim bjórum á brott kasta, sá maðr er at því vill hyggja at koma ásumat liði. Annarri hendi tekr hann enn efra kept hans ok rífr í sundr gin hans, okverðr þat úlfsins bani. Loki berst við Heimdall ok verðr hvárr annars bani.
Þá sløngvir Surtr eldi yfir jǫrðina ok brennir heiminn allan. Sem hér segir:4
1 GkS 2365 4to has engi, and the prose just before this stanza reads engi þyrmir ‘no one
will spare’. The last two lines are lacking in the Codex Regius version of Snorra Edda.
2 The form without breaking appears three times in this story, but the more usual
form kjƒptr is also found. See Noreen 1923, § 91.
3 The Codex Regius version reads Heljar sinnar ‘Hel’s people’. The scribe of DG
11 4to seems to be still thinking of the hellur ‘stone slabs’ of the previous chapter.
4 Cf. Vƒluspá 46/5–8, 47/1–3 and 48/4; 48/1–2, 5–6, 8; 57.

Uppsala Edda81		
age of winds, age of wolves,		
until the world falls in ruins.
		
Yet will a man		show mercy to another.
‘The wolf will swallow the sun and injury is certain to men. Then the other wolf
will swallow the moon. Stars will disappear. The earth will shake. Rocks andtrees will become uprooted from the earth and will fall down. Fetters and bonds
will break. Then the Fenriswolf will get free. Then the sea will surge onto theland because the Miðgarðr serpent will make its way into the dwelling places ofgiants. Then the ship Naglfari which is made of dead men’s nails will be loosed
from its moorings. It is for this reason that a man must not die with untrimmed
nails, that this man will add much material to the ship Naglfari which the gods
wished should not soon be finished, and the men too. But in this surge of thesea Naglfari will be launched. Hrymr will be its captain. Fenriswolf will go withmouth agape, and its lower jaw will be along the earth and its upper one along
the sky. It would gape wider if more space were available.
‘The Miðgarðr serpent will spit poison and on one side up above him thesky will then split open. And amid this turmoil Múspell’s lads will ride.
Surtr will ride in front. Before him and behind him will be fire burning. His
sword will be as bright as the sun. But when they ride, Bifrǫst will break.
Múspell’s lads will ride onto the field Vígriðinn, Fenriswolf and the Miðgarðr
serpent. Loki will also be there and Hrymir with him. The stone slabs will
also accompany Loki. Múspell’s lads have their own battle array and thatwill be bright. The field Vígriðinn is a hundred leagues each way.
‘Heimdallr will blow on Gjallarhorn and wake up all the gods for their
meeting. Óðinn will ride to Mímir’s spring and receive from Mímir advice
for himself. Then the ash Yggdrasill will shake and nothing will then be
unafraid in heaven and on earth. The Æsir will put on their armour for the
meeting and all the Einherjar will come onto the field. Óðinn will ride in
front with his golden helmet and will have his spear Gungnir in his hand andwill make for Fenriswolf. Þórr will fight with the Miðgarðr serpent, Freyragainst Surtr and he will fall since he will not have his good sword.
‘The dog Garmr will then have got free from Gnipalundr and will fightagainst Týr and both will be killed. Þorr will kill the Miðgarðr serpent andstep forward nine paces through the serpent’s poison. The wolf will swallowÓðinn and that will be the cause of his death. Then Viðarr will come forward
and step with one foot on the lower jaw. He has a shoe for which the material
has been being collected throughout all time. It is the waste pieces that people
take from their shoes at the toes and heel. Therefore you must throw thosepieces away, anyone that is concerned to give assistance to the Æsir. With
one hand he will grasp its upper jaw and tear apart its mouth, and this willbe the cause of the wolf’s death. Loki will fight against Heimdallr and eachwill bring about the death of the other. Then Surtr will fling fire over theearth and burn the whole world. As it says here:

82

Uppsala Edda

54 (52)

Hátt blæss Heimdallr,horn er á lopti.
Mælir Óðinn
við Mímis hǫfuð.
Skelfr Ygdrasils
askr standandi,
ymr it alna tré;æsir eru á þingi.
55 (53) Hvat er með ásumhvat með ásynjum?
Stynja dvergar
fyrir steins dyrum.
Viti þér enn eða hvat?
56 (60) Sól mun sortna
sigrfold<ar>innar,1
hverfa af himniheiðar stjǫrnur.
Geisar eimi
ok aldrnari,leikr hár hitiviðr himin sjálfan.
Gangleri segir: Hvat verðr þá eptir er brendr er heimrinn ok dauð goðin ǫll
ok menn?
Hár segir: Hverr skal þá búa í nokkurum heimi.
Þá segir Þriði: Margar eru vistir góðar ok margar illar. Bezt er at vera áGimlé meðr Surti, ok gott er til drykkjar í Brimlé eða þar sem heitir Sindri.
Þar byggja góðir menn.
Á Nástrǫndum er mikill salr ok illr. Dyrr horfa norðr. Hann er ofinn af orma
hryggjum. En orma hǫfuð hanga inn um gluggana ok blása þeir eitri svá at ár
falla af ok vaða þeir menn þær er eru eiðrofar ok morðvargar. Sem hér segir:2
57 (62) Sal veit ek standa
		sólu fjarri		
Nástrǫndum á,		norðr horfa dyrr.
		
Falla eitrdropar		
inn um ljóra.
		
Sá er undinn salr		orma hryggjum.

1 sigrfoldinnar must be wrong, but is hardly a misreading or scribal error for sígrfold í mar, though maybe Snorri took it as that; cf. st. 13 of Háttatal.
2 Cf. Vƒluspá 38 and 39/1–4.

Uppsala Edda
54
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Loud blows Heimdallr,
his horn is aloft.
Óðinn speaks
with Mímir’s head.
There shakes Yggdrasill’s
ash as it stands,
the ancient tree groans;Æsir are in council.

56
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The sun will go darkof the victorious earth,vanish from the skybright stars.
Steam surges
and life’s nourisher (fire),high flame flickers
against the very sky.’

55
		
		
		
		

83

What is it with the Æsir,what is it with the Ásynjur?
Dwarfs groan
before the doorways in the rock.
Know you yet, or what?

Gangleri says: ‘What will happen then after the world is burned and all thegods and men are dead?’
High says: ‘Each one shall then dwell in some world.’
Then says Third: ‘There will be many good mansions and many that arebad. The best place to be will be in Gimlé with Surtr, and there will be plenty
to drink in Brimlé or in the place that is called Sindri. There good men will
dwell.
‘On Nástrandir is a large hall and a bad one. The doorways face north.
It is woven of serpents’ bodies. And serpents’ heads hang in through thewindows and they spit poison so that rivers flow from them and the people
wade in them that are oathbreakers and murderers. As it says here:
57
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

I know a hall that stands
far from the sunon Nástrands,
north face the doors.
Poison drops flowin through the smoke-hole.
This hall is wovenfrom snakes’ backs.

84

Uppsala Edda

58 (63) Skulu þar vaða		þunga strauma
		menn meinsvarar		
ok morðingjar.
Í Hvergelmi er verst:1
		Þar kvelr Níðhǫgr
		
nái framgengna.
Þá segir Gangleri: Hvárt lifa þá nokkur guðin eða er þá nokkur jǫrðin eðahiminninn?
Hár segir: Upp skýtr jǫrðunni ór sænum ok er hon grǿn ok ósánir akrar.
Viðarr ok Váli lifa ok svartalogi hefir eigi grandat þeim, ok byggva þeir áEiðavelli, þar sem fyrrum var Ásgarðr, ok þar kómu synir Þórs Magni okMóði ok hafa þar Mjǫlni. Þar kemr Baldr ok Hǫðr frá Heljar, talast við ok
minnast á rúnar sínar, rǿða um tíðindi, Miðgarðsorm ok Fenrisúlf. Þá finna
f. 19r, p. 35 þeir í | grasinu gulltǫflur er æsir hafa átt.2
59 (64) Viðarr ok Váli		
byggja vé guða		þá er sloknar svartalogi.
		Móði ok Magni		skulu Mjǫllni hafa		Vignigs synir at vígroði.3
En í holdi Mímis leynast meyjar í svartaloga:4
60 (65) Líf ok Lífþræsir
		er þar leynast meyjar
		í Mímis holdi,
		morgin dǫggva þær		ok þar um aldr alast.
Sólin hefir dóttur getit eigi ófegri en sik, ok ferr hon leið hennar:5
61 (66) Eina dóttur
		berr Álfrǫðull
		áðr henni Fenrir fari;		
sú mun renna		eða ríða,6		
reginbrautir mær.
1 Cf. Vƒluspá 39/7–8.

2 Cf. Vafþrúðnismál 51.

3 The other manuscripts and GkS 2365 4to have vígþroti.

4 Cf. Vafþrúðnismál 45. GkS 2365 4to and the Codex Regius version include asline 5: þau sér at mat hafa ‘they shall have as their food’.
5 Cf. Vafþrúðnismál 47.
6 GkS 2365 4to and the Codex Regius version have: (þá) er regin deyja ‘when gods die’.

Uppsala Edda
58
		
		
		

There shall wadeheavy streams
perjured people
and murderers.

				

There Níðhǫggr torments
the bodies of the dead.’

59
		
		
		
		
		

Viðarr and Váli
will dwell in the gods’ holy places
when the dark fire goes out.
Móði and Magni
shall have Mjǫllnir,
Vignigr’s sons in the battle-glow.

60
		
		
		
		

Life and Lífþræsir
when maidens lie hidden there
in Mímir’s flesh,they bedew the morningand shall be nourished there for ever.

61
		
		
		
		
		

One daughter
shall Álfrǫðull bear
before Fenrir catches her;
she will run
or ride,the maiden, the mighty ways.’

85‘It is worst in Hvergelmir:

Then says Gangleri: ‘Will there be any gods alive then, and will there be
anything of the earth or the sky?’High says: ‘The earth will shoot up out of the sea and it will be green
and crops unsown. Viðarr and Váli will be alive and the dark fire will nothave harmed them, and they will dwell on Eiðavǫllr, where Ásgarðr had
been previously, and Þórr’s sons Magni and Móði will come there andbring Mjǫllnir there. Baldr and Hǫðr will come there from Hel’s (abode),
talk together and discuss their mysteries, speak of what has happened, theMiðgarðr serpent and Fenriswolf. Then they will find in the grass the golden
playing pieces that had belonged to the Æsir.

‘But in Mímir’s flesh maidens will lie hidden in the dark fire:‘The sun will have begotten a daughter no less fair than herself, and she
will go her way:

86

Uppsala Edda

Nú er Gangleri heyrir þetta þá verðr gnýr mikill ok er hann á sléttum velli.
Ok er æsirnir heyra þetta sagt, gáfu þeir sér þessi nǫfn ásanna, at þá er langar
stundir liði efaðist menn ekki at allir væri einir, þeir æsir er nú er frá sagt okþessir æsir er nú vóru, ok var Ǫku-Þórr kallaðr Ása-Þórr.1
32 Frá heimboði ása með ÆgiÞessir æsir þágu heimboð at Ægi í Hlésey. Áðr hafði Óðinn honum heimboðit. Um kveldit lét Óðinn bera sverð í hǫllina ok lýsti þar af sem logumbjǫrtum. Þórr var þar, Njǫrðr, Freyr, Týr, Heimdallr, Bragi, Viðarr, Váli,
Ullr, Hǿnir, Forseti, Loki. Ásynjur: Slík, Frigg, Freyja, Gefjun, Iðunn, Gerðr,Sigun, Skolla,2 Nanna. Bragi segir Ægi frá mǫrgum tíðindum:Óðinn, Loki ok Hǿnir fóru um fjall, fundu øxnaflokk, taka eitt nautit ok
snúa til seyðis, rjúfa tysvar seyðinn ok var eigi soðit. Þá sá þeir ǫrn yfir sér
ok lézk hann valda at eigi var soðit. Gefit mér fylli ok mun soðit. Þeir játa
því. Hann lætr sígast á seyðinn, tók annat uxalærit ok bóguna báða. Lokiþreif upp stǫng ok laust á bak erninum. En hann brá sér upp við hǫggit okflýgr. Stǫngin var fǫst við bak erninum, en hendr Loka vóru fastar við annanstangar enda.
Ǫrninn flýgr svá at fǿtr Loka námu niðri við jǫrðu ok grjóti. En hendrhugði hann slitna mundu ór axlarliðum ok biðr friðar. Ǫrninn lézt hann eigi
mundu lausan láta nema Iðunn kǿmi þar með epli sín. Loki vill þetta okferr brott með eiði.
Hann teygir hana eptir eplunum ok biðr hana hafa sín epli, ok hon fór. Þar
kom Þjazi jǫtunn í arnarham ok flaug með hana í Þrúðheim.
f. 19v, p. 36 Æsir | gerðust ǿfrir mjǫk ok spurðu hvar Iðunn væri. En er þeir vissu, var
Loka heitit bana nema hann fǿri eptir henni meðr valsham Freyju. Hann
kom til Þjaza jǫtuns er hann var róinn á sæ. Loki brá henni í hnotar líki okflaug með hana. Þjazi tók arnar ham ok flaug eptir þeim. En er æsir sá hvar
valrinn fló þá tóku þeir byrði af lokar spánum ok slógu eldi í. Ǫrninn fekk
eigi stǫðvat sik at fluginum ok laust eldi í fiðrit, ok drápu þeir jǫtunninn
fyrir innan Ásgrindr.
En Skaði dóttir hans tók ǫll hervápn ok vill hefna hans. En þeir buðu henni
at kjósa mann at fótum af liði þeira. Hon sá eins mans fǿtr fagra. Hon mælti
þá: Þenna kýs ek. Fátt mun ljótt á Baldri. En þat var Njǫrðr.
En þat varð at sætt at æsir skyldu hlǿgja hana, en hon hugði at þat mætti
engi gera. Loki batt sér geitar skegg undir hreðjarnar, ok létu þau ymsi eptirok skrækti hvártveggja hátt. Þá lét hann fallast í kné Skaða, ok þá hló hon.
Þá var sætt ger með þeim.
1 On this chapter break see the Introduction, p. xcii above.

2 Both Slík and Skolla are otherwise unknown. The Codex Regius version has slíkt
sama ásynjur for Ásynjur: Slík, and Fulla for Skolla.

Uppsala Edda87

Now when Gangleri hears this, then there comes a great noise and he is on
open ground. And when the Æsir hear tell of this, they gave themselves thesenames of the Æsir, so that when long periods of time had passed people should
not doubt that they were all the same, those Æsir that stories have just been
about and these Æsir that existed now, and Ǫku-Þórr was called Ása-Þórr.
32 Of the Æsir’s invitation to a feast with ÆgirThese Æsir accepted an invitation to a feast with Ægir on Hlésey. PreviouslyÓðinn had invited him to a feast. In the evening Óðinn had swords brought
into the hall and light shone from them like bright flames. Þórr was there,Njǫrðr, Freyr, Týr, Heimdallr, Bragi, Viðarr, Váli, Ullr. Hǿnir, Forseti, Loki.
Ásynjur: Slík, Frigg, Freyja, Gefjun, Iðunn, Gerðr, Sigun, Skolla, Nanna.
Bragi tells Ægir about many things that had happened:‘Óðinn, Loki and Hǿnir travelled over a mountain, came upon a herd ofoxen, take the one ox and set it in an earth oven, open the earth oven twice
and it was not cooked. Then they saw an eagle above them and it said it was
responsible for it not cooking.
‘ “Give me my fill and it will be cooked.”‘They agree to this. It let itself drop onto the earth oven, took one ox-ham
and both shoulders. Loki snatched up a pole and struck the eagle on its back.
But it leapt up at the blow and flies. The pole was stuck to the eagle’s back,and Loki’s hands were stuck to the other end of the pole.
‘The eagle flies so that Loki’s feet banged down against the earth and stones.
But his arms he thought would be torn from his shoulder joints and he begs
for mercy. The eagle said he would not let him go unless Iðunn came therewith her apples. Loki agrees to this and gets away by means of his oath.
‘He entices her after the apples and tells her to bring her own apples, andshe went. The giant Þjazi came there in eagle shape and flew with her intoÞrúðheimr.
‘The Æsir got absolutely furious and asked where Iðunn was. And when
they knew, Loki was threatened with death unless he went after her by meansof Freyja’s falcon shape. He came to the giant Þjazi’s when he had gone tosea in a boat. Loki turned her into the form of a nut and flew with her. Þjazi
took eagle’s shape and flew after them. So when the Æsir saw where thefalcon was flying. then they took loads of wood-shavings and set them onfire. The eagle could not stop in its flight and its feathers caught fire, andthey killed the giant within the Áss-gates.
‘So his daughter Skaði took all her weapons of war and wants to avenge him.
But they offered her that she should choose herself a husband by his feet fromtheir company. She saw one man’s feet that were beautiful. Then she said:‘ “I choose that one. There can be little that is ugly about Baldr.”‘But it was Njǫrðr.
‘But this was in the terms of settlement, that the Æsir were to make herlaugh, but she thought that no one would be able to do this. Loki tied a nannygoat’s beard to himself under his testicles and they drew each other back andforth and both squealed loudly. Then he let himself drop into Skaði’s lap,
and then she laughed. Then the settlement between them was complete.

88

Uppsala EddaÓðinn gerði þat til fǫðurbóta við Skaða at hann tók augun Þjaza ok kastaði
á himininn ok gerði af stjǫrnur. Auðvaldi hét faðir Þjaza. En er synir Auðvalda
tóku arf, tók hverr munnfylli af gulli. Er nú gullit kallat munntal jǫtna, ení skáldskap mál þeira.
33 Hér segir frá því at æsir sátu at heimboði at Ægis ok hann spurðiBraga hvaðan af kom skáldskaprinn. Frá því er Kvasir var skapaðr.
Hér hefr mjǫk setning skáldskaparÆgir spyrr: Hvaðan af kom skáldskaprinn?
Bragi svarar: Guðin hǫfðu ósætt við vani ok gerðu friðstefnu ok gengu tilkers eins ok spýttu í hráka sínum ok skǫpuðu ór mann er heitir Kvasir.
Hann leysti ór ǫllum hlutum, ok er hann kom til dverganna Falas ok Galas,kǫlluðu þeir hann á einmæli ok drápu hann. Létu renna blóð hans í tvau ker
ok einn ketil er Óðrǿrir heitir, en kerin heita Són ok Boðn. Þeir blǫnduðu
við hunangi við blóðit ok heitir þat þá mjǫðr, ok sá er af drekkr verðr skáld
ok frǿðamaðr. Dvergarnir sǫgðu at þeir hefði tapast í mannviti.
Dvergarnir buðu til sín jǫtni þeim er Gillingr hét ok buðu honum á sjó
f. 20r, p. 37 at róa ok hvelfðu skipi undir honum. Þat spurði Suttungr sun hans, ok flytr
dvergana í flǿðisker. Þeir bjóða mjǫðinn í fǫðurbǿtr. Suttungr hirðir hann í
Hnitbjǫrgum ok til gæzlu Gunnlǫðu dóttur sína.
Því heitir skállskaprinn Kvasis blóð eða Sónar eða farskostr dverganna,fyrir því at sá mjǫðr flutti þeim fjǫrlausn ór skerinu, eða Suttunga mjǫðr
eða Hnitbjarga lǫgr.
Ægir spyrr: Hversu komst Óðinn at miðinum?
Bragi segir: Hann fór þar sem vóru níu þrælar ok slógu hey. Hann bauðat brýna ljá þeira. Hann tók hein ór pússi sínum ok gáfu þeir við hǫfuð sín.
Síðan brá hverr ljánum á háls ǫðrum.
Þá kom Óðinn til Bauga ok nefndist Bǫlverkr. Baugi lézt eigi hafa vel
haldit húskǫrlum sínum. Hann bauð at taka upp einn verk þeira níu ok hafa
til einn drykk af Suttunga miði. Hann lézt ráð eiga á miðinum, en Suttungr
vill einn hafa.
Bǫlverkr vann um sumarit níu manna verk, en at vetri vill hann kaupit.
Fara þá til Suttungs ok beiða hann mjaðarins. Hann synjar. Þeir fóru ok tekrBǫlverkr nafarinn Roða ok borar Hnitbjǫrg meðr, ok þá brást hann í orms líki
ok skreið nafars raufina. ok hvíldi hjá Gunnlǫðu þrjár nætr ok drakk þrjá drykki
af miðinum, ok var hann þá uppi allr, sitt . . . ór hverju kerinu. Hann brást þáí arnar ham ok flaug, en Suttungr í annan arnar ham ok flaug eptir honum.
Æsir settu út í garðinn ker sín. Óðinn spýtti miðinum í kerin. En sumum
repti hann aptr, er honum varð nær farit ok hafa þat skáldfífl ok heitir arnarleir,en Suttunga mjǫðr þeir er yrkja kunna.
Því heitir skáldskaprinn fengr Óðins ok fundr ok drykkr ok gjǫf.

Uppsala Edda

89Óðinn did this for Skaði in compensation for her father that he took Þjazi’seyes and threw them into the sky and made stars of them. Þjazi’s father
was called Auðvaldi. And when Auðvaldi’s sons took possession of theirinheritance, each took a mouthful of gold. Now the gold is called mouth-taleof giants, and in poetry [it is called] their speech.
33. Here it tells about how the Æsir sat at a feast at Ægir’s and he asked
Bragi where the poetry came from. Of how Kvasir was created. Here
more or less begins the rule for poetry.
Ægir asks: ‘How did the poetry originate?’
Bragi replies: ‘The gods had a dispute with Vanir and they arranged apeace-conference and went to a vat and spat their spittle into it and from it
made a man that is called Kvasir.
‘He found solutions to everything, and when he came to the dwarfs Falarr
and Galarr, they called him to a private discussion and killed him. They
poured his blood into two vats and a pot that is called Óðrǿrir, and the vats
are called Són and Boðn. They mixed honey with the blood and then it iscalled mead, and he that drinks of it becomes a poet and a scholar. The dwarfs
said they had perished in intelligence.
‘The dwarfs invited the giant that was called Gillingr to stay with themand invited him to go to sea in a boat and they overturned the boat underhim. His son Suttungr heard of this and carried the dwarfs onto a skerry.
They offer the mead as compensation for his father. Suttungr put it for safe
keeping in Hnitbjǫrg and his daughter to look after it.
‘That is why the poetry is called blood of Kvasir or of Són or dwarfs’
transportation, beause this mead brought them deliverance from the skerry,or Suttungi’s mead or the liquid of Hnitbjǫrg.’Ægir asks: ‘How did Óðinn get hold of the mead?’
Bragi says: ‘He went where there were nine slaves and they were mowing
hay. He offered to hone their scythes. He took a whetstone out of his pouchand they gave their heads for it. After that they all cut each other’s throatswith their scythes.
‘Then Óðinn came to Baugi’s and gave his name as Bǫlverkr. Baugi said
he had not kept his servants very well. He offered to take over the work of
those nine on his own and get for it one drink of Suttungi’s mead. He said
he had control over the mead, but Suttungr wants to have it to himself.
‘Bǫlverkr did the work of nine men during the summer, and when wintercame he wants his payment. They go then to Suttungr and ask him for themead. He refuses. They went and Bǫlverkr takes the auger Roði and bores ahole in Hnitbjǫrg with it, and then he turned himself into the form of a snakeand crawled through the auger-hole, and slept with Gunnlǫð three nights anddrank three draughts of the mead, and then it was all gone, one [draught] fromeach vat. He then turned himself into the shape of an eagle and flew, andSuttungr into another eagle shape and flew after him.
‘The Æsir put their vats out in the courtyard. Óðinn spat the mead into thevats. But some he farted backwards, since it was such a close thing for him,and poetasters have that and it is called eagle’s shit, but Suttungi’s meadthose who can compose‘Therefore the poetry is called Óðinn’s booty and find and drink and gift.’

90

Uppsala Edda

34 Hér segir hversu skilja skal skáldskap
Þá mælti Ægir: Hvé mǫrg eru kyn skállskaparins?
Bragi segir: Tvenn: mál ok háttr.
Ægir spyrr: Hvat heitir mál skáldskaparins?
Bragi segir: Tvent, kent ok ókent.
Ægir segir: Hvat er kent?
Bragi segir: At taka heiti af verkum manns eða annarra hluta eða af því erhann þolir ǫðrum eða af ætt nokkurri.
Ægir segir: Hver dǿmi eru til þess?
Bragi segir: At kalla Óðin fǫður Þórs, Baldrs eða Bezlu eða annarra barna
f. 20v, p. 38 sinna, eða ver Friggjar, Jarðar, Gunnlaðar, Rindar, eða eiganda | Valhallar eðastýranda guðanna, Ásgarðs eða Hliðskjálfar, Sleipnis eða geirsins, óskmeyja,
einherja, sigrs, valfalls; gervandi himins ok jarðar, sólar. Kalla hann aldinn
Gaut, hapta guð, hanga guð, farma guð, Sigtýr.
En þat er at segja ungum skáldum er girnast at nema skáldskapar mál
ok heyja sér orðfjǫlða með fornum heitum eða skilja þat er hulit er ort, þáskili hann þessa bók til skemtanar. En ekki er at gleyma eða ósanna þessar
frásagnir eða taka ór skáldskapnum fornar kenningar er hǫfuðskáldin hafa
sér líka látit. En eigi skulu kristnir menn trúa né á sannast at svá hafi verit.
35 Saga Þórs ok Hrungnis
Nú skal segja af hverju þær kenningar eru er áðr eru dǿmi sǫgð.
Svá sagði Bragi, at Þórr var farinn í Austrveg at berja trǫll, en Óðinn reiðSleipni í Jǫtunheima ok kom til jǫtuns þess er Hrungnir hét.
Hrungnir spyrr hvat manna sá sé er ríðr lopt ok lǫg með gullhjálminn,sagði at hann átti furðu góðan hest. Óðinn segir at þar fyrir vill hann veðja
hǫfði sína1 at engi hestr skal jafngóðr með jǫtnum. Hrungnir segir at sá ergóðr hestr. En hafa lézt hann mundu miklu sterkara hest. Sá heitir Gullfaxi.
Hrungnir varð reiðr Óðni. Hleypr nú upp á hest sinn ok hyggr at taka Óðinok launa honum ofryrði sín. Óðinn hleypir svá mikinn fyrir at hann var áǫðru leiti fyrir. En Hrungnir hafði svá mikinn móð at eigi fann hann hvar
hann fór fyrri en hann kom inn um Ásgrindr. En er hann kom at hallardyrumbuðu æsir honum til drykkju. Hann gekk í hǫllina, bað fá sér at drekka. Vóru
teknar þær skálir er Þórr var vanr at drekka af ok svelgr Hrungnir af hverri.
Ok nú gerist hann drukkinn. Skorti þar eigi stór orð. Hann lézt mundu taka
upp Valhǫll ok fǿra í Jǫtunheima en søkkva Ásgarði ok drepa guðin ǫll nema
Freyju ok Sif. Þær vill hann hafa með sér.
Freyja ein þorir at skenkja honum, ok drekka lézt hann mundu allt ǫl ása.
En er ásum leiddust ofryrði hans, þá nefna þeir Þór. Ok því næst kemr Þórrí hǫllina ok hefir á lopti hamarinn ok var allreiðr ok spurði hverr því réði1 Sic, for sínu.

Uppsala Edda

91

34 Here it tells how one shall understand poetry
Then spoke Ægir: ‘How many categories are there in poetry?’
Bragi says ‘Two: language and verse form.’Ægir asks: ‘What is language of the poetry called?’
Bragi says ‘Two things, using a kenning and not using a kenning.’Ægir says: ‘What is using a kenning?’
Bragi says ‘Taking a term from a person’s deeds or other things or fromwhat he suffers from another or from some relationship.’Ægir says: ‘What examples are there of this?’
Bragi says ‘Calling Óðinn father of Þórr, Baldr or Bezla or of others of
his children, or the husband of Frigg, Jǫrð, Gunnlǫð, Rindr, or possessor
of Valhǫll or ruler of the gods, Ásgarðr or Hliðskjálf, Sleipnir or the spear,
adoptive maids, Einherjar, victory, the fallen slain, maker of heaven andearth, the sun, calling him ancient Gautr, god of fetters, god of the hanged,
god of cargoes, Sigtýr (Victory god).
But this must be said to young poets that desire to learn the language of
poetry and furnish themelves with a wide vocabulary using traditional terms
or understand what is composed obscurely, then let him take this book asentertainment. But these narratives are not to be consigned to oblivion ordemonstrated to be false, nor are ancient kennings that major poets havebeen happy to use to be removed from the poetry. Yet Christian people are
not to believe or be convinced that it has been thus.

35 The story of Þórr and Hrungnir
Now shall be told the origin of the kennings of which examples have earlier
been given.
So said Bragi, that ‘Þórr was gone to eastern parts to thrash trolls, butÓðinn rode Sleipnir into the world of giants and came to the giant’s that wascalled Hrungnir.
‘Hrungnir asks what sort of person this is that rides sky and sea with thegolden helmet, saying that he had a marvellously good horse. Óðinn says
he will wager his head that no horse as good would be found among the
giants. Hrungnir says that it is a good horse. But he said he would have amuch stronger horse. It is called Gullfaxi.
‘Hrungnir was angry with Óðinn. He leapt up on his horse, intending to getÓðinn and pay him back for his boasting. Óðinn gallops so hard ahead that
he kept ahead on the next rise in the ground. But Hrungnir was in such great furythat he did not notice where he was before he came in through the Áss-gates.
But when he came to the hall entrance, the Æsir invited him in for a drink. He
went into the hall, demanded to be given a drink. The goblets that Þórr normallydrank from were brought out and Hrungnir took deep draughts from each one.
And now he became drunk. There was no lack of big words. He said he wasgoing to lift up Valhǫll and take it to the world of giants and bury Ásgarðr andkill all the gods except Freyja and Sif. Those he wants to keep with him.
‘Only Freyja dares to bring him drink, and he said he was going to drink
all the Æsir’s ale.
‘But when the Æsir got tired of his blustering, then they invoke the nameof Þórr. And the next thing was that Þórr enters the hall with his hammer
raised and in great anger and asked who was responsible for a cunning giant

92

Uppsala Edda

f. 21r, p. 39 er jǫtunn hundvíss skal þar drekka, | eða hverr seldi Hrungni grið at vera íValhǫllu, eða hví Freyja skal skenkja honum sem at gildi ása.
Þá svarar Hrungnir ok leit eigi vinar augum til Þórs, segir at Óðinn bauðhonum ok lézt vera á hans griðum. Þá segir Þórr at þess boðs skal hann gjalda
áðr hann komi út. Hrungnir segir at Ása-Þór er þat lítill frami at drepa hannvápnlausan. Hitt er meiri raun ef hann þorir at berjast við mik at landamæri
á Grjótúnagerði, ok hefir þat verit mikil fólska er ek lét heima eptir skjǫld
minn ok hein. En ef ek hefða hér vápn mín þá skyldi nú reyna hólmgǫngu.
En at ǫðrum kosti legg ek þér við níðingskap ef þú vilt drepa mik vápnlausan.
Þórr vill fyrir engan mun bila at koma til einvígis er honum var hólmr
skoraðr, því at engi hafði honum þat fyrri veitt. Fór þá Hrungnir brott leiðsína ok hleypti ákafliga til þess er hann kom heim um nóttina ok varð hansferð allfræg með jǫtnum.
Ok er at stefnudegi kom millum þeirra Þórs, þóttust jǫtnar hafa mikit íábyrgð hvárr sigr fengi. Þeim var ills ván af Þór ef Hrungnir léti fyrir, því athann var sterkastr. Þá gerðu jǫtnar mann á Grjótúnagarði af leiri, níu rasta
hávan ok þriggja rasta breiðr undir hǫndina. En ekki fengu þeir hjarta svá
mikit at honum dygði eða hǿfði fyrri en þeir tóku ór meri nokkurri, ok varðhonum þat ekki stǫðugt þá er Þórr kom. Hrungnir átti hjarta þat er gert var afhǫrðum steini ok tindótt með þrimr hornum, sem síðan er gert ristubragð þater Hrungnishjarta heitir. Af steini var ok hǫfuð Hrungnis. Skjǫldr hans var
ok gjǫrr ór steinum ok viðum ok þykkr. Hann hafði skjǫldinn fyrir sér. Hannstóð á Grjótúnagǫrðum ok beið Þórs, en hein hafði hann fyrir vápn ok reiddi
um ǫxl ok var ekki dælligr. Á aðra hlið honum stóð leirmaðrinn er nefndr erMǫkkrkálfi ok var hann allhræddr. Svá er sagt at hann méi þá er hann sá Þór.
Þórr fór til hólmstefnunnar ok Þjálfi. Þá rann Þjálfi framm, þar sem
Hrungnir stóð, ok mælti til hans: Þú stendr óvarliga, jǫtunn, hefir fyrir þérskjǫldinn, en Þórr hefir sét þik ok ferr hann et neðra í jǫrðu ok mun komaneðan at þér.
f. 21v, p. 40 Þá | skaut hann skildinum undir fǿtr sér ok stóð á, en tvíhendi heinina.
Því næst sá hann eldingar ok heyrði þrumur stórar. Sá hann þá Þór í ásmóði.
Fór hann ákafliga ok reiddi hamarinn ok kastaði um langa leið til Hrungnis.
Hrungnir fǿrir upp heinina báðum hǫndum ok kastar í móti. Mǿtir hon
hamrinum á flugi ok brotnar heinin í sundr. Fell annarr hlutr á jǫrð ok eru þar
af heinbjǫrg ǫll, en annarr hlutr brast í hǫfði Þór svá at hann fell framm á jǫrð.
Hamarinn Mjǫllnir kom í mitt hǫfuðit Hrungni ok lamðist haussinn í smánmola, ok fell hann framm yfir Þór svá at fótr hans lá á hálsi Þór. En Þjálfi vó
at Mǫkkrkálfa ok fell hann viðr lítinn orðstír.
Þá gekk Þjálfi at Þór ok skyldi taka fót Hrungnis af hálsi Þór ok fekk
hvergi valdit. Þá gengu til allir æsir ok fengu eigi valdit. Þá kom til Magni,son Þórs ok Járnsǫxu. Hann var þá þrínættr. Hann kastaði fǿti Hrungnis af

Uppsala Edda

93

drinking there, and who had guaranteed Hrungnir safety while he was inValhǫll, and why Freyja should be serving him drink as if at the Æsir’s banquet.
‘Then Hrungnir replies, looking at Þórr with no friendly eyes, says that Óðinn
had invited him and declared that he was under his protection. Then Þórr saysthat this invitation shall cost him something before he gets out. Hrungnir saysthat it is little honour to Þórr of the Æsir to kill him when he is unarmed.
‘ “It will be a greater test if he dares to fight with me on the frontier at
Grjótúnagerði, and it has been a great folly to have left behind at home myshield and whetstone. But if I had my weapons here then we should hold aduel now. But the alternative is that I declare you guilty of baseness if you
go and kill me when I am unarmed.”‘Þórr was eager not to let anything stop him from going to single combat when
he had been challenged to a duel, for no one had ever done him that honour
before. Then Hrungnir went off on his way and galloped mightily until he got
home at night, and his journey was very widely talked of among the giants.
‘And when the day appointed for the meeting between him and Þórr came, thegiants felt they had a great deal at stake as to which one won the victory. They
would have little good to look forward to from Þórr if Hrungnir yielded, for he wasstrongest. Then the giants made a person at Grjótúnagarðr of clay, nine leagues
high and three leagues broad under its arm. But they could not get a heart big
enough to do for him or fit him until they took one out of a mare, and that turned
out not to be steady in him when Þórr came. Hrungnir had a heart that was madeof solid stone and sharply pointed with three points like the symbol for carving
that is called Hrungnir’s heart has since been made. Hrungnir’s head was alsoof stone. His shield was also made of stones and wood and thick. He held theshield in front of him. He stood at Grjótúnagarðar and waited for Þórr, but hehad a whetstone as weapon and carried it on his shoulder and was not pleasant tolook at. On one side of him stood the clay man, who is named Mǫkkrkálfi, andhe was quite terrified. It is said that he wet himself when he saw Þórr.
‘Þórr went to keep his appointment for the duel, and Þjálfi. Then Þjálfi ran
on ahead to where Hrungnir was standing, and spoke to him:
‘ “You are standing unguardedly, giant, you are holding your shield infront of you, but Þórr has seen you and he is travelling by the lower route
underground and is going to come at you from below.”‘Then he shoved his shield beneath his feet and stood on it, and held thewhetstone in both hands.
‘Next he saw lightnings and heard great thunders. Then he saw Þórr in an Ássrage. He was travelling at an enormous rate and swung his hammer and threw itover a great distance towards Hrungnir, Hrungnir raised his whetstone with both
hands and threw it in return. It met the hammer in flight and the whetstone brokein two. One piece fell to the ground and from it have come all whetstone rocks,
but the other piece crashed into Þórr’s head so that he fell forwards to the ground.
‘The hammer Mjǫllnir hit the middle of Hrungnir’s head and the skull wasshattered in small fragments and he fell forwards over Þórr so that his leg lay
on Þórr’s neck. But Þjálfi attacked Mǫkkrkálfi and he fell with little glory.
‘Then Þjálfi went up to Þórr and went to remove Hrungnir’s leg from Þórr’sneck and was unable to manage it. Then all the Æsir went up and were unable
to manage it. Then Magni, son of Þórr and Járnsaxa, arrived. He was then threenights old. He threw Hrungnir’s leg off Þórr’s neck and spoke:

94

Uppsala Edda

hálsi Þór ok mælti: Sé þar ljótan harm faðir at ek skylda svá at koma. Ekhugða at jǫtun þenna munda ek hafa lostit í Hel með hnefa mínum ef ekhefða fyrri funnit hann.
Þá stóð Þórr upp ok fagnaði vel syni sínum ok sagði at hann mundi verða
mikill maðr fyrir sér. Ok vil ek gefa þér hestinn Gullfaxa, er Hrungnir hefir átt.
Þá mælti Óðinn, segir at Þórr gerir rangt er hann gaf þann enn góða hestgýgjar syni.
Þórr fór heim til Þrúðvanga ok stóð heinarbrotit í hǫfði honum. Þá kom tilvǫlva sú er Gróa heitir, kona Aurvalda ens frǿkna. Hon gól galdra sína yfir
honum til þess er heinin losnaði. En er Þórr fann þat at honum þótti ván at ábrott mundi nást heinin, þá vildi hann launa Gróu lækningina ok gera hana
fegna. Hann segir henni þau tíðindi at hann hafði vaðit norðr yfir Élivága
ok borit meis á baki sér norðan, ok í Aurvandil, norðan ór Jǫtunheimum, ok
þat til jartegna at ein tá hans hafði staðit niðr ór meisinum, ok var sú frerin
svá at hann braut af ok kastaði á himin ok gerði af stjǫrnu þá er nú heitirf. 22r, p. 41 Aurvantá.1 Þórr segir at eigi mundi langt til at Aurvandill | mundi norðan
koma. Gróa varð svá fegin at hon munði enga galdra, ok varð heinin eigi
laus, ok stendr hon enn þar í hǫfði Þór.
Eptir þessi sǫgu hefir ort Þjóðólfr enn hvinverski í Haustlǫng.
Þá mælti Ægir: Mikill þikki mér Hrungnir fyrir sér. Vann Þórr nokkut
meira þrekvirki þá er hann átti viðr trǫll?
Þá segir Bragi:
36 Frá Geirrøð jǫtni ok Þór
Mikillar frásagnar er þat vert er Þórr fór til Geirraðargarða. Þá hafði hannekki hamarinn Mjǫlni eða megingjarðar eða járngreiprnar ok olli því Loki.
Hann fór með Þór, því at Loka hafði þat hent, er hann flaug með valsham
Friggjar at skemta sér, at hann2 flaug í Geirraðargarða ok sá þar hǫll mikla, ok
settist þar á ok sá inn í glugginn. Geirrøðr sá í móti honum ok mælti at takaskyldi fuglinn ok fǿra honum. En sendimaðr komst nauðiliga upp á hǫllina.
Þat þótti Loka gott er hann komst nauðuliga til hans, ok ætlaði sér stund um,
at fljúga eigi fyrri en hann hefði farit áðr allt torleiðit. Ok er maðrinn sótti
at honum beindi hann fluginn ok spyrndi við fast, ok eru þá fǿtrnir fastir.
Var Loki tekinn ok fǿrðr Geirrøði, en er hann sá augu hans, þá grunaði hannat maðr mundi vera, ok bað hann svara. En Loki svaraði engu. Þá læsti hann
Loka í kistu sinni ok svelti hann þrjá mánuðr. En þá er hann tók hann ór kistunni
ok beiddi hann orða ok spurði hverr hann væri, hann sagði. Ok til fjǫrlausnar
sér vann hann Geirrøði þess eiða at hann kǿmi Þór í Geirraðargarða svá athann hefði hvárki hamarinn né járngreiprnar né megingjarðar.
1 In the Codex Regius version Aurvandilstá (Aurvandill in Codex Wormianus iswritten Ǫrvandill; many scribes sometimes used au as a spelling for ǫ and vice versa).
2 at hann repeated in DG 11 4to.

Uppsala Edda

95

‘ “Isn’t it a terrible shame, father, that I should arrive so. I would have thoughtthat I would have knocked this giant into Hel with my fist if I had met him first.”‘Then Þórr got up and and welcomed his son warmly and said he wouldgrow up to be a powerful person.
‘ “And I have decided to give you the horse Gullfaxi, which used to be
Hrungnir’s.”‘Then Óðinn spoke, saying that it was wrong of Þórr to give that fine horse
to a giantess’s son.
‘Þórr went home to Þrúðvangar and the fragment of whetstone remained in
his head. Then there arrived the sorceress that is called Gróa, wife of Aurvaldi
the Bold. She chanted her spells over him until the whetstone began to comeloose. But when Þórr felt that it seemed likely to him that the whetstone
was going to be got out, then he wanted to repay Gróa for her treatment
and give her pleasure. He tells her these tidings, that he had waded northacross Élivágar and on his way back from the north had carried a basket on
his back with Aurvandill in it, from the north out of the world of giants, andthere was this proof that one of his toes had stuck down out of the basket
and this got frozen, so he broke it off and threw it into the sky and out of
it made the star that is now called Aurvantá. Þórr says that it would not belong until Aurvandill would come from the north. Gróa was so pleased that
she could remember none of her spells, and the whetstone did not get free
and is still stuck in Þórr’s head.
‘Þjóðólfr of Hvinir has composed a passage based on this story in Haustlƒng.’Then spoke Ægir: ‘Hrungnir seems to me to be very mighty. Did Þórrachieve any greater exploit in his dealings with trolls?’
Then says Bragi:
36 Of the giant Geirrøðr and Þórr‘The story of how Þórr went to Geirrøðr’s courts is worth detailed treatment.
On that occasion he did not have the hammer Mjǫllnir or the girdle of mightor the iron gauntlets, and that was Loki’s doing.
‘He went with Þórr, for it had befallen Loki, when he had gone flying with
Frigg’s falcon shape for fun, that he had flown into Geirrøðr’s courts and seen
there a great hall, and he alighted on it and looked in the window. Geirrøðr looked
out at him and said that the bird was to be caught and brought to him. But theperson sent got with difficulty up onto the hall. Loki was pleased that he got to
him with difficulty, and planned to wait a while, not to fly until he had alreadyperformed the whole of the difficult climb. And when the man came at him hebeat his wings and jumped hard upwards, and now his feet are stuck.
‘Loki was captured and brought to Geirrøðr, and when he saw his eyes, thenhe suspected that it must be a man, and demanded that he answer. But Loki madeno reply. Then he locked Loki in his chest and starved him for three months.
But when he took him out of the chest and demanded that he speak and asked
who he was, he told him. And to redeem his life he swore Geirrøðr oaths that
he would make Þórr come to Geirrøðr’s courts without him bringing either
his hammer or his iron gauntlets or his girdle of might.

96

Uppsala EddaÞórr kom til gistingar til gýgjar er Gríðr heitir. Hon var móðir Viðars ens
þǫgla. Hon segir Þór satt frá Geirrøði at hann er it mesta trǫll ok hundvíssjǫtunn ok illr viðreignar. Hon léði honum megingjarða ok járngreipa er honátti ok staf sinn er Gríðarvǫlr heitir. Þá kom Þórr til ár þeirar er Vimur heitir,
allra á mest. Þá spenti hann sik megingjǫrðum ok studdist forstreymis viðGríðarvǫl, en Loki helt undir megingjarðar. Ok þá er Þórr kom á miðja ánaóx áin svá at braut um herðar Þór.
Þá kvað Þórr:62 (72)
		f. 22v, p. 42 		
		
		
		

Vaxat þú Vimur
alls mik þik vaða tíðir
jǫt|na garða í;
veiztu enn ef þú vex
at þá vex mér ásmegin
jamhátt upp sem himinn.

Þá sér Þórr uppi í gjúfrunum at Gjálp, dóttir Geirraðar, stóð þar tveim meginárinnar ok gerði hon árvǫxtinn.
Þá tók Þórr upp ór áinni einn stein mikinn ok kastaði ok mælti svá at At
ósi skal á stefna. Eigi misti hann. Ok í því bar hann at landi ok fekk tekit
rísrunn einn ok steig svá ór áinni. Ok því er þat orðtak at reynir er bjǫrg Þórs.
En er Þórr kom til Geirraðar þá var þeim vísat fyrst í gestahús til herbyrgis,
ok var einn stóll at sitja á, ok sat Þórr þar. Þá varð hann þess varr at stóllinn
fór undir honum upp undir ráfit. Þórr stingr þá stafnum Gríðarveli upp undir
ráfit ok lét sígast á stólinn fast. Þá varð skrækr mikill ok fylgði brestr. Þarhafði verit undir stólinum dǿtr Geirraðar, Gjálp ok Gneip ok hafði hannbrotit hrygginn í þeim báðum.
Þá kvað Þórr:
63
		
		
		
		
		

Einu neytta ek
alls megins
jǫtna gǫrðum í,þá er Gjálp ok Gneip,dǿtr Geirraðar,vildu hefja mik til himins.

Þá lætr Geirrøðr kalla Þór inn í hǫllina til leika við sik. Þar vóru eldar stórir
eptir endilangri hǫll. En er Þórr kom gagnvart Geirrøði þá tók Geirrøðr meðrtǫng járnsíu glóandi ok kastar at Þór, en Þórr í móti með járngreipunum okfǿrði á lopt járnsíuna. En Geirrøðr hljóp undir súlu sína at forða sér. Þórrfǿrði á lopt síuna ok laust í gegnum járnsúluna ok í gegnum Geirrøð, gegnum
vegginn ok svá í gegnum jǫrðina fyrir útan hǫllina.
Eptir þessi sǫgu hefir ort Eilífr Guðrúnarson í Þórsdrápu.

Uppsala Edda

97‘Þórr lodged for a night with a giantess that is called Gríðr. She was Viðarr
the silent’s mother. She tells Þórr the truth about Geirrøðr, that he is a very
great troll and a cunning giant and awkward to deal with. She lent him agirdle of might and some iron gauntlets that she had and her staff, which iscalled Gríðarvǫlr. Then Þórr came to the river that is called Vimur, greatestof all rivers. Then he buckled on the girdle of might and supported himself
on the side away from the current with Gríðarvǫlr, but Loki held on beneaththe girdle of might. And when Þórr got to the middle of the river the riverrose so that it splashed over Þórr’s shoulders.
‘Then said Þórr:62
Do not rise, Vimur,		
since I desire to wade you		into giants’ courts;		
be sure if you still rise		that then will rise in me Áss-strength		
as high up as the sky.
‘Then Þórr saw up in the ravines that Geirrøðr’s daughter Gjálp was standing
astride the river and it was she causing the rise in the river.
‘Then Þórr picked up out of the river a great stone and threw it and spoke
thus, that‘ “At its outlet must a river be stemmed.”‘He did not miss. And at that moment he reached the bank and managed
to grasp a bush and thus climbed out of the river. And hence it is a sayingthat the rowan is Þórr’s salvation.
‘And when Þórr got to Geirrøðr’s, then they were shown first into a guest
apartment as lodging, and there was one seat to sit on, and Þórr sat there.
Then he realised that the seat was moving under him up under the roof.
Þórr then pushed the staff Gríðarvǫlr up under the roof and pressed himself
down hard on the seat. Then there was a great scream accompanied by agreat crack. There under the seat it had been Geirrøðr’s daughters Gjálp andGneip and he had broken both of their backs.
‘Then said Þórr:63
Once I used		
all my strength		in giants’ courts,		when Gjálp and Gneip,		daughters of Geirrøðr,		
tried to lift me to the sky.
‘Then Geirrøðr had Þórr called into the hall for games with him. There weregreat fires there along the length of the hall. And when Þórr came opposite
Geirrøðr, then Geirrøðr picked up with tongs a glowing lump of molten
iron and threw it at Þórr, but Þórr in response with the iron gauntlets also
raised the molten lump of iron into the air. So Geirrøðr ran under his pillar
for protection. Þórr raised the molten lump into the air and struck it throughthe iron pillar and through Geirrøðr, through the wall and so through theground outside the hall.
Eilífr Guðrúnarson has composed a passage based on this story inÞórsdrápa.’Part II
Skáldatal
Genealogy of the Sturlungs
List of Lawspeakers

100

Uppsala Edda
[Skáldatal]

f. 23r, p. 43 Starkaðr inn gamli var skáld. Hans kvæði eru fornust þeira sem menn kunnu.

Hann orti um Danakonunga. Ragnarr konungr loðbrók var skáld, Áslaug
kona hans ok synir þeira.
Ragnarr konungr
Bragi gamli Boddason
Eysteinn beli konungr
Bragi gamli
Erpr lútandi
Grundi prúði
Kálfr þrǿnski
Refr rytski
Ormr óframi·valdi, enn Ávalldi
Fleini skáldRǫgnvaldr skáld
Erpr lútandi vá víg í véum ok var ætlaðr til dráps. Hann orti um Sor (Sǫr?
Saurr?) konung at Haugi ok þá hǫfuð sitt.
Bjǫrn at Haugi
Bragi gamli
Eiríkr RefilssonÁlfr hinn litli
Styrbjǫrn sterkiÚlfr Súlujarl
Eríkr sigrsæli
Þorvaldr HjaltasonÓláfr sǿnski
Gunnlaugr ormstunga
Hrafn ǪnundarsonÓttarr svartiǪnundr Óláfsson
Sighvatr skáld ÞórðarsonÓttarr svarti
Sighvatr skáld
Ingi Steinkelsson
Markús Skeggjason
Sørkvir Karlsson
Einarr Skúlason
Halldórr skvaldri

Uppsala Edda

101

[List of poets]
Starkaðr the Old was a poet. His poems are the most ancient of those thatpeople know. He composed about the kings of the Danes. King Ragnarrloðbrók was a poet, his wife Áslaug and their sons.
King Ragnarr
Bragi the Old Boddason
King Eysteinn beli (belly)
Bragi the Old
Erpr lútandi (the Bowing)
Grundi prúði (the Courteous)
Kálfr þrǿnski (of Þrándheimr)
Refr rytski (the Russian)Ormr óframi (the Shy)·valdi, again Ávalldi
Fleini the PoetRǫgnvaldr the Poet
Erpr lútandi committed homicide in holy places and was going to be killed.
He composed about King Sor (Saurr?) at Haugr and received his head.
Bjǫrn at Haugr
Bragi the Old
Eiríkr RefilssonÁlfr the Small
Styrbjǫrn sterki (the Strong)Úlfr jarl of Súla
Eríkr sigrsæli (the Victorious)Þorvaldr HjaltasonÓláfr the Swede
Gunnlaugr Serpent-Tongue
Hrafn ǪnundarsonÓttarr the BlackǪnundr Óláfsson
Sighvatr the Poet ÞórðarsonÓttarr the Black
Sighvatr the Poet
Ingi Steinkelsson
Markús Skeggjason
Sørkvir Karlsson
Einarr Skúlason
Halldórr skvaldri (the Clamorous)

102

Uppsala Edda

Knútr Eiríksson
Hallbjǫrn haliÞorsteinn Þorbjarnarson
Sørkvir Karlsson
Sumarliði skáldÞorgeirr Danaskáld
Eiríkr Knútsson
Grani Hallbjarnarson
Eiríkr EiríkssonÓláfr Þórðarson
Jón jarl Sørkvisson
Einarr Skúlason
Halldórr skvaldri
1
Sóni jarl Ívarsson
Halldórr skvaldri
Karl jarl Sónason
Halldórr skvaldri
Birgir jarl Magnússon
Sturla ÞórðarsonÞjóðólfr hinn hvinverski orti um Rǫgnvald heiðumhæra Ynglingatal,brǿðrung Haralds ins hárfagra, ok talði þrjá tigu langfeðga hans ok sagði
frá hvers þeira dauða ok legstað.
Haraldr inn hárfagriAuðunn illskælda
Þorbjǫrn hornklofiǪlvir núfa
Þjóðólfr ór HviniÚlfr Sebbason
Guttormr sindri
Eiríkr blóðøx
Egill Skallagrímsson
Glúmr Geirason
Hákon konungr góði A<ðalsteins> f<óstri>
Eyvindr skáldaspillir
Guttormr sindri
f. 23v, p. 44 Haraldr gráfeldr
Glúmr Geirason
Kormakr Ǫgmundarson
1 Or Soni. Cf. Lind 1905–1931.

Uppsala Edda

103

Knútr Eiríksson
Hallbjǫrn hali (Tail)Þorsteinn Þorbjarnarson

Sørkvir Karlsson
Sumarliði the PoetÞorgeirr Danaskáld (Poet of the Danes)
Eiríkr Knútsson
Grani Hallbjarnarson
Eiríkr EiríkssonÓláfr Þórðarson

Jarl Jón Sørkvisson
Einarr Skúlason
Halldórr skvaldri
Jarl Sóni Ívarsson
Halldórr skvaldri
Jarl Karl Sónason
Halldórr skvaldri
Jarl Birgir Magnússon
Sturla ÞórðarsonÞjóðólfr of Hvinir composed Ynglingatal about Rǫgnvaldr heiðumhæri
(Nobly Grey), cousin of Haraldr the Finehaired and enumerated thirty of his
forebears and told about each of their deaths and burial places.
Haraldr the FinehairedAuðunn illskælda (Evil-Composing)Þorbjǫrn hornklofi (Raven)Ǫlvir núfa (Stub-Nose)Þjóðólfr from HvinirÚlfr Sebbason
Guttormr sindri (Spark)
Eiríkr Blood-Axe
Egill Skallagrímsson
Glúmr Geirason

King Hákon the Good Æþelstan’s foster-son
Eyvindr skáldaspillir (Despoiler of Poets)
Guttormr sindri
Haraldr Greycloak
Glúmr Geirason
Kormakr Ǫgmundarson

104

Uppsala EddaÓláfr Tryggvason
Hallfreðr vendræðaskáld
Bjarni Gullbráskáld
Gizurr Gullbráskáld
Sighvatr skáldÓláfr hinn helgi
Sighvatr skáldÞorfinnr munnrÓttarr svarti
Bersi TorfusonÞórðr KolbeinssonÞormóðr Kolbrúnarskáld
Hofgarða-Refr
Magnús góði ÓláfssonÞórðr Kolbeinsson
Skapti Þóroddsson
Arnórr jarlaskáld
Oddr Keikinaskáld
Refr skáldÞjóðólfr skáld
Haraldr konungr Sigurðarson
Sighvatr skáldÞjóðólfr Arnórsson skáldBǫlverkr bróðir hansValþjófr skáld
Oddr Kikinaskáld
Stúfr blindi
Arnórr jarlaskáld
Illugi Bryndǿlaskáld
Grani skáld
Sneglu-Halli
Valgarðr á Velli
Halli stirði
Steinn HerdísarsonÓláfr kyrri
Arnórr jarlaskáld
Steinn Herdísarson
Atli litli
Vilborg skáldÞorkell Hamarskáld

Uppsala EddaÓláfr Tryggvason
Hallfreðr Troublesome Poet
Bjarni Gullbráskáld (Poet of Golden Eyelash)
Gizurr Gullbráskáld (Poet of Golden Eyelash)
Sighvatr the PoetÓláfr the Saint
Sighvatr the PoetÞorfinnr MouthÓttarr the Black
Bersi TorfusonÞórðr KolbeinssonÞormóðr Poet of Kolbrún
Hofgarða-Refr
Magnús the Good ÓláfssonÞórðr Kolbeinsson
Skapti Þóroddsson
Arnórr Jarls’ Poet
Oddr Keikinaskáld (Poet from Kikin?)
Refr the PoetÞjóðólfr the Poet
King Haraldr Sigurðarson
Sighvatr the PoetÞjóðólfr Arnórsson the PoetBǫlverkr his brotherValþjófr the Poet
Oddr Kikinaskáld (Poet from Kikin?)Stúfr the Blind
Arnórr Earls’ Poet
Illugi, poet of the people of Brynjudalr
Grani the Poet
Sneglu-Halli
Valgarðr at Vǫllr
Halli stirði (the Stiff)
Steinn HerdísarsonÓláfr the Quiet
Arnórr Earls’ Poet
Steinn Herdísarson
Atli the Small
Vilborg the PoetÞorkell Hamarskáld (Poet from Hamarr)

105

106

Uppsala Edda

Magnús berfǿttr
Þorkell hamarskáldÍvarr Ingimundarson
Halldórr sk<v>aldriBjǫrn krepphendiBárðr svarti
Gils Illugason,1
Einarr SkúlasonÍvarr Ingimundarson
Halldórr skvaldriÞórarinn stuttfeldr2Þorvaldr BlǫnduskáldÁrni fjǫruskeifrÍvarr Ingimundarson
Einarr Skúlason
Einarr Skúlason
Halldórr skvaldri
Hallr munkr
Einarr skáldÍvarr Ingimundarson
Einarr SkúlasonÞorvarðr Þorgeirsson
Kolli skáld
Halldórr skvaldri
Sigurðr Haraldsson
Einarr SkúlasonBǫðvarr baltiÓláfr HaraldssonÞorbjǫrn Gaurss<on>
Eysteinn Haraldsson
Einarr Skúlason
Sigurðr skrauti
Magnús ErlingssonÞorbjǫrn Skakkaskáld
Súgandi skáld
Hallr Snorrason

1 The spaces in this part of the list are where other kings’ names have been omitted,

see Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: III 263.
2 The name written twice.

Uppsala Edda
Magnús Bare-Legs
Þorkell hamarskáldÍvarr Ingimundarson
Halldórr skvaldriBjǫrn krepphendi (Crippled Hand)Bárðr the Black
Gils Illugason,[Sigurðr Jórsalafari]Einarr SkúlasonÍvarr Ingimundarson
Halldórr skvaldriÞórarinn stuttfeldr (Short-Cloak)Þorvaldr Poet of Blanda (Mixture)1Árni fjǫruskeifr (Crooked Beach?)[Eysteinn Magnússon]Ívarr Ingimundarson
Einarr Skúlason[Haraldr gilli]
Einarr Skúlason
Halldórr skvaldri
Hallr Monk
[Magnús blindi]
Einarr the Poet
[Sigurðr Slembir]Ívarr Ingimundarson[Ingi Haraldsson]
Einarr SkúlasonÞorvarðr Þorgeirsson
Kolli the Poet
Halldórr skvaldri
Sigurðr Haraldsson
Einarr SkúlasonBǫðvarr balti (Bear)Óláfr HaraldssonÞorbjǫrn Gaursson
Eysteinn Haraldsson
Einarr Skúlason
Sigurðr skrauti (Ornamental)
Magnús ErlingssonÞorbjǫrn Skakkaskáld (Poet of [Erlingr] skakki (Crooked))
Súgandi the Poet
Hallr Snorrason
1 Either a place or a river or a nickname.

107

108

Uppsala Edda

Markús StefánssonÞórðr Hallsson
Skáld-Máni
Hákon herðibreiðr
Þorbjǫrn gauss
Argrímr1 Bergþórsson
f. 24r, p. 45 Sverrir konungrÞorsteinn Ketilsson
Sumarliði Þorbjarnarson
Arnórr Sǫrlason
Hallbjǫrn hali
Blakkr skáld Unásson Stefánssonar
Ljótr skáld
Bragi skáld
Sighvatr Egilsson
Snorri Bútsson2Þorbjǫrn Skakka<skáld>
Hákon konungr Sverrisson
Ljótr skáld
Bragi Hallsson
Ingi
Ingi Bárðarson
Snorri Sturluson
Ljótr Sumarliðason
Játgeirr TorfasonHǫskuldr liðiRunólfr skáld
Hákon konungr Hákonarson
Snorri SturlusonÓláfr Þórðarson
Sturla Þórðarson
Játgeirr TorfasonÁrni langiÓláfr Leggsson
Gizurr jarl
Guttormr kǫrtr
Magnús Hákonarson
Sturla Þórðarson

1 Probably a copying error for Ásgrímr or Arngrímr
2 Written ‘Búzson’.

Uppsala Edda
Markús StefánssonÞórðr Hallsson
Skáld-Máni (Poet-)

Hákon Broad ShoulderÞorbjǫrn gauss (Gabbler)
Argrímr Bergþórsson

King SverrirÞorsteinn Ketilsson
Sumarliði Þorbjarnarson
Arnórr Sǫrlason
Hallbjǫrn hali
Blakkr the Poet son of Unás Stefánsson
Ljótr the Poet
Bragi the Poet
Sighvatr Egilsson
Snorri BútssonÞorbjǫrn Skakkaskáld
King Hákon Sverrisson
Ljótr the Poet
Bragi Hallsson
Ingi

Ingi Bárðarson
Snorri Sturluson
Ljótr Sumarliðason
Játgeirr TorfasonHǫskuldr liði (Companion)
Runólfr the Poet
King Hákon Hákonarson
Snorri SturlusonÓláfr Þórðarson
Sturla Þórðarson
Játgeirr TorfasonÁrni langi (the Tall)Óláfr Leggson
Jarl Gizurr
Guttormr kǫrtr (Tiny?)
Magnús Hákonarson
Sturla Þórðarson

109

110

Uppsala Edda

Eiríkr Magnússon
Þorsteinn ǪrvendilssonÞorvaldr Helgason
Jón murti EgilssonÞorsteinn IngjaldssonGuðmundr skáld
Eyvindr skáldaspillir orti um Hákon jarl inn ríka kvæði þat sem heitir
Ynglingatal ok talði þar langfeðga hans til Óðins ok sagði frá dauða hversþeira ok legstað.1
Hákon jarl Grjótgarðsson
Þjóðólfr ór Hvini
Sigurðr Hlaðajarl
Kormakr Ǫgmundarson
Hákon jarl inn ríki
Eyvindr Finsson
Einarr skálaglamm
Tindr Hallkelsson
Skapti ÞóroddssonÞorfinnr munnr
Eilífr Guðrúnarson
Vigfúss Víga-GlúmssonÞorleifr Hákonarskáld
Hvannar-Kálfr
Eiríkr Hákonarson
Hallfreðr vendræðaskáld
Gunnlaugr ormstunga
Hrafn ǪnundarsonÞórðr Kolbeinsson
Halldórr úkristni
Sveinn jarl
Eyjólfr dáðaskáld
Skúli Þorsteinsson
Hákon jarl Eiríkssson
Bersi Torfuson
Ormr jarl Eilífsson
Hákon jarl Ívarsson
Sigurðr jarl Hávarðsson
1 Here is added at the side in a later hand (fifteenth century according to Edda Snorra

Sturlusonar 1848–87: III 265) Hákon konungr Magnússon, Magnús konungr Eiríksson.

Uppsala Edda
Eiríkr Magnússon
Þorsteinn ǪrvendilssonÞorvaldr Helgason
Jón murti EgilssonÞorsteinn IngjaldssonGuðmundr the Poet111

Eyvindr skáldaspillir composed about Jarl Hákon the Great the poem thatis called Ynglingatal and enumerated in it his ancestors to Óðinn and told
about each of their deaths and burial places.
Jarl Hákon Grjótgarðsson
Þjóðólfr from Hvinir

Sigurðr Jarl of Hlaðir
Kormakr Ǫgmundarson

Jarl Hákon the Great
Eyvindr Finsson
Einarr skálaglamm (Scales-Tinkle)
Tindr Hallkelsson
Skapti ÞóroddssonÞorfinnr Mouth
Eilífr Guðrúnarson
Vigfúss Víga-GlúmssonÞorleifr Poet of Hákon
Hvannar-Kálfr (Angelica-)
Eiríkr Hákonarson
Hallfreðr Troublesome Poet
Gunnlaugr Serpent-Tongue
Hrafn ǪnundarsonÞórðr Kolbeinsson
Halldórr the Unchristian

Jarl Sveinn
Eyjólfr dáðaskáld (Poet of (Great) Deeds)
Skúli Þorsteinsson
Jarl Hákon Eiríkssson
Bersi Torfuson
Jarl Ormr Eiríksson

Jarl Hákon Ívarsson

Jarl Sigurðr Hávarðsson

112
f. 24v, p. 46 Erlingr skakki

Uppsala EddaÞorbjǫrn Skakkaskáld
Súgandi skáld
Eiríkr jarl Sigurðarson
Philippus jarl Birgisson1
Skúli jarl
Snorri SturlusonÓláfr Þórðarson
Hákon jarl galinnÍvarr Kálfsson
Steinn Kálfsson
Steinn Ófeigsson
Skúli hertogi
Ljótr skáldÞorsteinn Ófeigsson
Snorri SturlusonÓláfr Þórðarson
Játgeirr Torfason
Ljótr skáldÁlfr Eyjólfsson
Sturla Þórðarson
Knútr jarl HákonarsonGuðmundr Oddsson
Teitr skáldRoðgeirr AflasonÞórálfr prestrÓláfr Þórðarson
Sveinn konungr tjúguskegg
Óttarr svarti
Knútr konungr inn ríki
Sighvatr skáldÓttarr svartiÞórarinn loftunga
Hallvarðr Háreksblesi
Bersi Torfason
Steinn Skaptason
Arnórr jarlaskáldÓttarr keptr
1 See Introduction p. lxxvii.

Uppsala Edda
Erlingr skakki (Crooked)Þorbjǫrn Skakkaskáld
Súgandi the Poet
Jarl Eiríkr Sigurðarson

Jarl Philippus Birgisson

Jarl Skúli
Snorri SturlusonÓláfr Þórðarson

Jarl Hákon galinn (Mad)Ívarr Kálfsson
Steinn Kálfsson
Steinn Ófeigsson

Duke Skúli
Ljótr the PoetÞorsteinn Ófeigsson
Snorri SturlusonÓláfr Þórðarson
Játgeirr Torfason
Ljótr the PoetÁlfr Eyjólfsson
Sturla Þórðarson
Jarl Knútr HákonarsonGuðmundr Oddsson
Teitr the PoetRoðgeirr AflasonÞórálfr PriestÓláfr Þórðarson
King Sveinn Fork-BeardÓttarr the Black

King Knútr the Great
Sighvatr the PoetÓttarr the BlackÞórarinn Praise-Tongue
Hallvarðr Háreksblesi (Hárekr’s Pony?)
Bersi Torfason
Steinn Skaptason
Arnórr Earls’ PoetÓttarr keptr (Jaw)

113

114

Uppsala Edda

Sveinn konungr ÁlfífusonÞórarinn loftunga
Sveinn konungr ÚlfssonÞorleikr fagri
Knútr inn helgi
Kálfr Mánason
Skúli Illugason
Markúss Skeggjason
Eiríkr Sveinsson
Markúss Skeggjason
Eiríkr eymuni
Halldórr skvaldri
Sveinn svíðandi
Einarr Skúlason
Valdimarr KnútssonÞorsteinn kroppr
Arnaldr Þorvaldsson
Knútr ValdimarssonÞorgeirr Þorvaldsson
Valdimarr gamliÓláfr Þórðarson
Játgeirr TorfasonÞorgeirr Danaskáld
Súgandi skáld
Sveinn jarlÞjóðólfr ór Hvini
Sigvaldi jarlÞórðr SigvaldaskáldAðalsteinn Englakonungr
Egill SkallagrímssonAðalráðr konungr
Gunnlaugr ormstungaÚlfr inn óargi var hessir ágætr í Noregi í Naumudali, faðir Hallbjarnar
hálftrǫlls, faðir Ketils hǿings. Úlfr orti drápu á einni nótt ok sagði frá
f. 25r, p. 47 þrek|virkjum sínum. Hann var dauðr fyrir dag.
Þorleifr spakiÞjóðólfr ór Hvini

Uppsala Edda

115

King Sveinn ÁlfífusonÞórarinn Praise-Tongue
King Sveinn ÚlfssonÞorleikr the Fair
Knútr the SaintKálfr Mánason
Skúli Illugason
Markús Skeggjason
Eiríkr Sveinsson
Markús Skeggjason
Eiríkr eymuni (Ever-Remembered)
Halldórr skvaldri
Sveinn svíðandi (Smarting)
Einarr Skúlason
Valdimarr KnútssonÞorsteinn kroppr (Trunk)
Arnaldr Þorvaldsson
Knútr ValdimarssonÞorgeirr Þorvaldsson
Valdimarr the OldÓláfr Þórðarson
Játgeirr TorfasonÞorgeirr Poet of the Danes
Súgandi the Poet
Earl SveinnÞjóðólfr from Hvinir
Earl SigvaldiÞórðr Poet of Sigvaldi
King Æþelstan of the English
Egill Skallagrímsson
King Æþelred
Gunnlaugr Serpent-TongueÚlfr inn óargi (the Fearless) was an excellent lord in Norway in Naumudalr,
father of Hallbjǫrn Half-Troll, father of Ketill Salmon. Úlfr composed adrápa in one night and told of his great deeds. He was dead before dawn.
Þorleifr spaki (the Wise)Þjóðólfr from Hvinir

116

Uppsala Edda

Arinbjǫrn hersir
Egill SkallagrímssonÞorsteinn Þóruson
Egill Skallagrímsson
Erlingr Skjálgsson
Sighvatr skáldGuðbrandr í Dǫlum
Óttarr svartiÍvarr hvíti
Sighvatr skáld
Hárekr ór Þjóttu
Refr Gestsson
Einarr fluga
Refr skáld
Kálfr Árnason
Bjarni GullbráskáldÚlfr stallari
Steinn Herdísarson
Eysteinn orriÞorkell HamarskáldVíðkunnr Jónsson
Ásu-Þórðr
Gregoríus Dagsson
Einarr Skúlason
Nikulás Skjaldvararson
Súgandi skáld
Eindriði ungi
Einarr SkúlasonÍvarr selki
Arnórr Kálfsson
Sigurðr munkr
Arnórr Kálfsson
Arnbjǫrn JónssonÓláfr Herdísarson
Gautr á Meli
Steinvǫr Sighvatsdóttir
Óláfr Herdísarson
Dagfinnr Guðlaugsson

Uppsala Edda
Lord Arinbjǫrn
Egill SkallagrímssonÞorsteinn Þóruson
Egill Skallagrímsson
Erlingr Skjálgsson
Sighvatr the PoetGuðbrandr in the DalesÓttarr the BlackÍvarr the White
Sighvatr the Poet
Hárekr from Þjótta
Refr Gestsson
Einarr Fly
Refr the Poet
Kálfr Árnason
Bjarni GullbráskáldÚlfr the Marshal
Steinn Herdísarson
Eysteinn GrouseÞorkell HamarskáldVíðkunnr Jónsson
Ásu-Þórðr
Gregoríus Dagsson
Einarr Skúlason
Nikulás Skjaldvararson
Súgandi the Poet
Eindriði the Young
Einarr SkúlasonÍvarr selki (Seal)
Arnórr Kálfsson
Sigurðr Monk
Arnórr Kálfsson
Arnbjǫrn JónssonÓláfr Herdísarson
Gautr at Melr
Steinvǫr Sighvatsdóttir
Óláfr Herdísarson
Dagfinnr Guðlaugsson

117

118

Uppsala Edda[Ættartala Sturlunga]

f. 25v, p. 48 Adam faðir Sechz, faðir Enos, fǫður Canaans, fǫður Malalie, fǫður

Jareth, fǫður Enon, fǫður Matusalam, fǫður Lameck, fǫður Nóa, fǫður
Japeth, fǫður Japhans, fǫður Zechims, fǫður Ciprus, fǫður Cretus,fǫður Celius, fǫður Saturnus af Crít, fǫður Jupiter, fǫður Dardanus,fǫður Ericonii, fǫður Eroas, fǫður Ilus, fǫður Laomedon, fǫður Priamihǫfuðkonungs í Tróju, fǫður þeira Ectoris. Múnon eða Mennon hét
konungr í Trója, hann átti Tróan, dóttur Príami konungs, ok var þeira
son Trór, er vér kǫllum Þór. Hann var faðir Lorica, en son hans hétHereðei, hans son Vengeþórr, hans son Vingener, hans son Meða, hansson Magni, hans son Sesef, hans son Beðvigg, hans son Atra, hans son
Trinam, hans son Heremeth, hans son Skjaldun, en vér kǫllum Skjǫld,hans son Bíaf, þann kǫllum vér Bjár, hans son Guðólf<r>, hans son
Finn, hans son Frialaf, er vér kǫllum Friðleif. Hann átti þann son er
nefndr er Óðinn. Skjǫldr var son Óðins, faðir Friðleifs, fǫður Friðfróða,fǫður Herleifs, fǫður Hávars handramma, fǫður Fróða ins frǿkna, fǫður
Vémundar vitra, fǫður Ólǫfar, móður Fróða friðsama, fǫður Friðleifs,fǫður Fróða ins frǿkna, fǫður Ingjalds Starkaðarfóstra, fǫður Hrǿreks
slǫngvanbauga, fǫður Haralds hilditannar, fǫður Hrǿreks, fǫður Þórólfs
váganefs, fǫður Vémundar orðlokars, fǫður Valgarðs, fǫður Hrafns
heimska, fǫður Jǫrundar goða, fǫður Úlfs aurgoða, fǫður Svarts, fǫður
Lǫðmundar, fǫður Gríms, fǫður Svertings, fǫður Vigdísar, móður Sturlu
í Hvammi, fǫður Snorra ok Sighvats ok Þórðar ok Helgu móður þeira
Egils ok Gyðu.

DG 11 4to f. 25r

119Uppsala Edda

[Genealogy of the Sturlungs]
Adam father of Seth, father of Enos, father of Cainan, father of Mahaleel,father of Jared, father of Enoch, father of Methuselah, father of Lamech, father
of Noah, father of Japheth, father of Javan, father of Kittim, father of Ciprus,
father of Cretus, father of Celius, father of Saturnus of Crete, father of Jupiter,
father of Dardanus, father of Ericthonius, father of Tros, father of Ilus, father of
Laomedon, father of Priam high king in Troy, father of Hector and his brothers.
Múnon or Mennon was the name of a king in Troy, he was married to Tróan,
daughter of King Priam, and their son was Trór, whom we call Þórr. He wasfather of Lorica, and his son was called Hereðei, his son Vengeþórr, his son
Vingener, his son Meða, his son Magni, his son Sesef, his son Beðvigg, his
son Atra, his son Trinam, his son Heremeth, his son Skjalldun, but we call himSkjǫldr, his son Biaf, him we call Bjár, his son Guðólfr, his son Finn, his son
Frialaf, whom we call Friðleifr. He had a son whose name is Óðinn. Skjǫldr was
son of Óðinn, father of Friðleifr, father of Friðfróði, father of Herleifr, father of
Hávarr the Strong-Handed, father of Fróði the Brave, father of Vémundr theWise, father of Ólǫf, mother of Fróði the Peaceful, father of Friðleifr, father
of Fróði the Brave, father of Ingjaldr foster-son of Starkaðr, father of Hrǿrekr
Ring-Slinger, father of Haraldr War-Tooth, father of Hrǿrekr, father of Þórólfr
váganef, father of Vémundr Word-Plane, father of Valgarðr, father of Hrafn the
Foolish, father of Jǫrundr goði, father of Úlfr goði of Aurr (?), father of Svartr,
father of Lǫðmundr, father of Grímr, father of Svertingr, father of Vigdís, motherof Sturla in Hvammr, father of Snorri and Sighvatr and Þórðr and Helga motherof Egill and Gyða.

DG 11 4to f. 25r

DG 11 4to f. 26r

120

Uppsala Edda[Lǫgsǫgumannatal]1Úlfljótr hét maðr er fyrst sagði lǫg upp á Íslandi. At hans ráði varalþingi sett. En hann hafði eigi lagauppsǫgu á Íslandi svá at þat sé
vitat. En Hrafn Hǿingsson, hinn fyrsti lǫgsǫgumaðr á Íslandi, sagði lǫg
upp tuttugu vetr, Þórarinn Ragabróðir, son Óleifs halta tuttugu sumur,Þorkell máni Þorsteinsson tólf sumur, Þorgeirr frá Ljósavatni Þorkelsson
fjórtán sumur, á hans dǫgum kom Kristni til Íslands. Grímr frá Mosfelli
Svertingsson tvau sumur, Skapti Þóroddsson goða fjǫgur sumur oktuttugu. Hann andaðist á inu sama ári ok Óláfr konungr inn helgi fell.
f. 26r, p. 49 Steinn Þorgeirsson þrjú sumur, Þorkell | Tjǫrvason tuttugu sumur, GellirBǫlverksson níu sumur, Gunnarr inn spaki Þorgrímsson þrjú sumur,
Kolbeinn Flosason þrjú sumur. Þat sumar sem hann tók lǫgsǫgu fell
Haraldr konungr á Englandi. Gellir hafði lǫgsǫgu í annat sinni þrjú sumur
Gunnarr í annat sinn eitt sumar, Sighvatr átta sumur. Markús Skeggjason
tók lǫgsǫgn þat sumar er Gizurr biskup hafði verit einn vetr hér á landi
ok hafði lǫgsǫgu tuttugu ok fjǫgur sumur. Gunnarr Úlfheðinsson níu
sumur, Bergþórr Hrafnsson sex sumur, Gunnarr Þorgeirsson tólf sumur,
Hrafn Úlfheðinsson fjǫgur sumur, Finnr Hallsson sjau sumur, GunnarrÚlfheðinsson tíu sumur, Snorri Húnbogason fimmtán sumur, Styrkárr
Oddason tíu sumur, Gizurr Hallsson tvau sumur ok tuttugu, Hallr
Gizurarson fjǫgur sumur, Styrmir Kárason tvau sumur, Snorri Sturlusonfjǫgur sumur, Teitr Þorvaldsson tvau sumur, Snorri Sturluson í annat sinn.
1 On the Lawspeakers’ lengths of office see Introduction p. lxxviii.

DG 11 4to f. 56r

Uppsala Edda
[List of Lawspeakers]

121

It was a man called Úlfljótr who first proclaimed the law in Iceland. On his
advice the General Assembly was instituted. But he did not hold the officeof lawspeaker in Iceland as far as is known. But Hrafn Hǿingsson, the firstlawspeaker in Iceland, proclaimed the law for twenty winters, Þórarinn
brother of Ragi, son of Óleifr halti (the Lame) twenty summers, Þorkell
Moon Þorsteinsson twelve summers, Þorgeirr from Ljósavatn Þorkelsson
fourteen summers, in his days Christianity came to Iceland. Grímr from
Mosfell Svertingsson two summers, Skapti son of Þóroddr goði four andtwenty summers. He died in the same year as King Óláfr the Saint fell.
Steinn Þorgeirsson three summers, Þorkell Tjǫrvason twenty summers,
Gellir Bǫlverksson nine summers, Gunnarr the Wise Þorgrímsson threesummers, Kolbeinn Flosason three summers. That summer when he took
on the lawspeaking, King Haraldr fell in England. Gellir held the office oflawspeaker a second time for three summers, Gunnarr for a second time one
summer, Sighvatr eight summers. Markús Skeggjason took on the office oflawspeaker the summer that Bishop Gizurr had been one winter here in thiscountry, and held the office of lawspeaker for four and twenty summers.
Gunnarr Úlfheðinsson nine summers, Bergþórr Hrafnsson six summers,
Gunnarr Þorgeirsson twelve summers, Hrafn Úlfheðinsson four summers,
Finnr Hallsson seven summers, Gunnarr Úlfheðinsson ten summers, Snorri
Húnbogason fifteen summers, Styrkárr Oddason ten summers, Gizurr
Hallsson two and twenty summers, Hallr Gizurarson four summers, Styrmir
Kárason two summers, Snorri Sturluson four summers, Teitr Þorvaldsson
two summers, Snorri Sturluson a second time.

DG 11 4to f. 37v

DG 11 4to f. 26v

Part III
Skáldskaparmál

124

Uppsala Edda

f. 27r, p. 51 37 Hér hefr skáldskapar mál ok heiti margra hluta

Hversu skal kenna skáldskapinn?
Svá at kalla Kvasis blóð eða dverga drykkju eða fylli, eða margskonar lǫgÓðrǿris eða Boðnar eða Sónar, eða farskostr dverga, Suttunga mjǫð eða lǫg
Nitbjarga, fengr eða fundr Óðins, drykkr hans ok gjǫf ok drykkr ásanna.

38 Frá því eptir hverjum heitum skáldin hafa kveðit
Enn skal láta heyra dǿmin hvernig skáldin hafa sér látit líka at yrkja eptirþessum heitum ok kenningum.
Svá sem segir Arnórr jarlaskáld at Óðinn heiti Alfǫðr:1 (1)Nú hykk, slíðrhugaðs, segja		– síð lætr mér stríðum –		þýtr Alfǫðrs, ýtum		jarls kosta, brim hrosta.
Hér kallaði hann skáldskapinn hrosta brim Alfǫðr.
Hávarðr halti kvað svá:
2 (2)Nú er jódraugum ægis		arnar flaug um hauga;		hyggeka heimboð þiggi
		
Hangaguðs af vangi.
Svá kvað Víga-Glúmr:
3 (3)Lattit1 herr með hǫttu
		
Hangatýs at ganga;		þótti þeim at hætta
		þekkiligt fyrir brekku.
Svá kvað Refr:
4 (4)Opt kemr, jarðar leiptra		
er Baldr hniginn skaldi		hollr, at helgum fullum		hrafnásar, með stafni.
Svá kvað Eyvindr skáldaspillir:
5 (5)Ok Sigráð
		hinn er svǫnum veitti
		hróka bjór
		
Haddingja
1 The manuscript has ‘latið’ which could be for látit (allow), láti-t (do not allow) or
latti-t (did not hold back). -ð for -t in positions of low stress is frequent in DG 11 4to;-tt- is usually indicated by t with a dot above, which might here have been omitted. Since
the infinitive with at follows, the last is likely to be what was intended. Cf. verse 133.

Uppsala Edda

125

37 Here begins Skáldskaparmál and terms for many things

How shall the poetry be referred to?
Thus, by calling it Kvasir’s blood or dwarfs’ drink or fill, or many kindsof liquid of Óðrǿrir or Boðn or Són, or means of dwarfs’ conveyance,
Suttungi’s mead or liquid of Nitbjǫrg, Óðinn’s booty or find, his drink andgift and Æsir’s drink.
38 Of using which terms poets have composed

We shall present further examples of how the poets have found it fitting tocompose using these terms and kennings.
As Arnórr Earls’ Poet says that Óðinn is called All-father:
1		
		
		
		

Now I plan to tell men—long takes my torment to leave off—the virtues of the hostile earl;All-father’s malt-surf pounds (resounds).

2		
		
		
		

Now for sea-steeds’ (ships’) trunks (warriors)
there is eagles’ flight over mounds in store;
I do not expect they will receive the invitation to visitof the god of the hanged (Óðinn) from the field.

3		
		
		
		

The army did not hold back from advancing
with Hangatýr’s (Óðinn’s) hoods (helmets);
they thought it pleasant
to venture down the slopes.

4		
		
		
		

Often one comes to the holy cups (of mead, i.e. poetry)of the raven-god (Óðinn) (i.e. I compose poetry);
Baldr (god) of earth’s brightness (gold) (i.e. the man),loyal to the poet, has fallen by the prow.

5		
		
		
		

And Sigráðr,him who raven beer (blood)of the Haddingjar
gave to the swans

Here he has called the poetry All-father’s malt-surf.
Havarðr the Lame said this:So said Víga-Glúmr:

So said Refr:

So said Eyvindr skáldaspillir:

126

Uppsala Edda

		
Farmatýs
		fjǫrvi næmðu
		jarðráðendr
		á Áglói.1
Svá kvað Glúmr Geirason:
6 (6)Þar vóru2 þrafna hyrjar		– þeim stýrðu guð beina –		sjálfr í sǿkiálfi		Sigtýr Atals dýra.
Svá kvað Eyvindr:
7 (7)Gǫndul ok Skǫgul
		
sendi Gautatýr
		at kjósa um konunga		
hvárr Yngva ættar
		skyldi með Óðni fara		ok í Valhǫllu vera.
Svá kvað Úlfr Uggason:
8 (8)Ríðum at vilgi víðu,		víðfrægr, en menn líða,		
Hroptatýr, um hapta		hróðrmál, sonar báli.
Svá kvað Þjóðólfr hvinverski:[(9)
Valr lá þar á sandi		vitinn inum eineygja
		Friggjar faðmbyggvi.
		Fǫgnuðum dáð slíkri.]3
Svá kvað Hallfrøðr:9 (10)
Sannyrðum spenr sverða
		
snarr þiggjandi viggjan
		barhoddaða4 byrjar		biðkván und sik Þriðja.
Hér eru þau dǿmi at jǫrð er kǫlluð kona Óðins í skáldskap.
1 This name is usually written Ǫgló. Cf. verse 176.

2 The plural form is doubtless because the verb is followed by a plural noun,
though it is not the subject.
3 DG 11 4to f. 27r line 23 leaves a space for Þjóðólfr‘s verse. Its text is supplied
from Faulkes 1998: 8. AM 157 8vo omits the reference to Þjóðólfr as well as the verse.
4 Both viggjan and barhoddaða must be errors. Other manuscripts have viggjar,barrhaddaða (‘biar-’ GkS 2367 4to). The translation incorporates these readings.

Uppsala Edda
		
		
		
		

127

of Cargo-god (Óðinn, whose swans are ravens),
land-rulers
deprived of lifeat Ágló.

So said Glúmr Geirason:
6		
		
		
		

It was Victory-god (Óðinn) of the fiery staff (spear)—gods brought them help—
himself in the attacking elf (viking)of Atall’s (sea-king’s) beasts (ships).

So said Eyvindr:
7		
		
		
		
		
		

Gǫndul and Skǫgul
Gautatýr (Óðinn) sent
to choose among kings
which of Yngvi’s line
should go with Óðinn
and be in Valhǫll.

So said Úlfr Uggason:
8		
		
		
		

Let us ride, but men suffer,
widely famous Hroptatýr (Óðinn),
to [your] son’s very broad pyreat the glorious time of the gods.

So said Þjóðólfr of Hvinir:
		
		
		
		

[The fallen lay there on the sand,destined for the one-eyeddweller in Frigg’s embrace (Óðinn).
We rejoiced in such achievement.]

So said Hallfreðr:
9		
		
		
		

The bold wind-steed (ship) taker (seafarer, Earl Hákon)lures under himself (wins) with the true language of swords (battle)
the pine-haired deserted wife of Third(Óðinn, whose wife is Jǫrð, the land of Norway).

Here there are examples of land being called Óðinn’s wife in poetry.

128

Uppsala Edda

Svá kvað Eyvindr:
10 (11) Hermóðr ok Bragi,		kvað Hroptatýr,		
gangið í gegn grami.
Svá kvað Kormakr:1
11 (12) Eykr með ennidúki
jarð|lútr2 día fjarðar
f. 27v, p. 52 		
		
breyti Húnn sá er beinan		bindr. Seið Yggr3 til Rindar.
Svá kvað Steinþórr:12 (13) Forngervum á ek fyrðum
		
farms Gunnlaðar arma,		horna fors4 at hrósa
		
hlítstyggs ok þó litlum.
Svá kvað Egill Skúlason:5
13 (15) Blóta ek eigi af því		bróður Vílis		goð jarðar
		at ek gjarn sjá;		þó hefir Mímis vinr		
mér um fengit		bǫlva bǿtr		er ek betra telk.
14 (16) Gáfumst íþrótt
		úlfs um baggi6
		
vígi vanr		
vammi firrða.
Hér er hann kallaðr goð jarðar ok Mímis vinr ok úlfs baggi.

1 This verse, like all those attributed here to Kormakr, is taken to be from his

Sigurðardrápa. The form is hjástælt (the name is given in the list of stanzas, though not in
the main text of DG 11 4to). The characteristic of this form is that there should be a ‘forn
minni’ (traditional statement) at the end of each half-stanza. The one here perhaps relates tothe story of Óðinn’s lengthy wooing of Rinda in Saxo Grammaticus, Historia Danorum III.
2 So all manuscripts. Usually taken to be an error for jarðhljótr ‘land-getter’.
3 Written ‘ykr’.
4 Masculine nouns are not infrequently endingless in the dative in Old Icelandic.
5 From Egill Skallagrímsson’s Sonatorrek. Only GkS 2367 4to has the poet’s
patronymic thus; AM 242 fol. and Codex Trajectinus omit it. Probably DG 11 4to
was derived from a manuscript in which it was abbreviated ‘Sk.’, and a copyist
confused the name with that of Einarr Skúlason.
6 Baggi ‘bundle’ is obviously an error for bági ‘enemy’, which is what is foundin other manuscripts and in Egils saga.

Uppsala Edda

129

So said Eyvindr:
10‘Hermóðr ok Bragi,’		said Hroptatýr,		‘go to meet the prince.’

So said Kormakr:
11

The one who worships the land (Earl Sigurðr), the Húnn (sea-king)		that binds it on, honours with a head-band the productive provider

		of the deities’ fiord (poetry, whose provider is the poet).

		Yggr (Óðinn) won Rindr by spells.

So said Steinþórr:12

I must boast to men		about [my] long ago brewed horn-cascade (mead, i.e. poetry)		of the mediocrity-avoiding cargo of Gunnlǫð’s arms (Óðinn)		

though it be meagre.

So said Egill Skúlason:
13

I do not worship		

Vílir’s brother,		

god of earth,		because I am eager;		

yet has Mímir’s friend

		

granted me		a grief-comforter		that I count better.

14

He gave me a skill,		

the wolf’s enemy

		accustomed to battle,		which is without blemish.

Here he is called god of earth and Mímir’s friend and the wolf’s enemy.

130

Uppsala Edda

Svá kvað Refr:
15 (17) Þér eigu vér veigar,
		Valgautr, salar brautar		fárs hrannmara fannar
		framr valdr, rammar gjalda.
Svá kvað Einarr skálaglamm:
16 (18) Hljóta mun ek, en heitir,		Hertýs, um þat frýju,		
fyrir ǫrþeysi at ausa
		
austr um gnoðar flausta.1
Svá kvað Úlfr Uggason:
17 (19) Kostigr ríðr at kesti
		kyngóðr, þeim er goð hlóðu,		
hrafnfreistaðar, hesti		
Heimdallr, at mǫg fallinn.
Svá segir í Eiríksmálum:2
18 (20) Hvat er þat drauma, Óðinn,3		
er ek hugðumst fyrir dag rísa,		Valhǫll ryðja
		
fyrir vegnu fólki;		
vektat ek einherja		bæða ek upp rísa
		bekki at strá,		borðker at leyðra,		
valkyrjur vín bera		
sem vísi kǿmi.
Svá kvað Kormakr:
19 (21) Allgildan bið ek aldar
		allvald um mér halda		ýs bifvangi Yngva
		ungr. Fór hrókr með gunni.4

1 Óðinn’s ship’s bilge-water is an unusual kenning for the mead of poetry, but clearly
this is what it was meant to be. The ship may perhaps be taken to be a reference toÓðinn’s stomach as he flew back to Ásgarðr in the form of an eagle with the mead in it.
2 Eiríksmál is an anonymous poem composed for the fallen Eiríkr blóðöx. It ispreserved apparently complete in Fagrskinna.
3 Codex Wormianus and Fagrskinna have kvað before Óðinn.
4 See note to verse 11 above. The proverbial statement in other manuscripts is Fór
Hroptr með Gungni ‘Óðinn went taking Gungnir (his spear)’, which is undoubtedly
more appropriate and provides a proper aðalhending. Hrókr, usually taken to be the shag(bird), which is not a bird of prey, might sometimes have meant raven (cf. English rook).

Uppsala Edda

131

So said Refr:
15

To you, Slaughter-Gautr (Óðinn), bold ruler		of the snowdrift (ice) of the road (sea) of wave-horses (ships),				of the hall (sky) of the damager (sun)we owe the strong cups (of the mead of poetry).

So said Einarr skálaglamm:
16

I shall have to pour out Host-god’s (Óðinn’s)		before the one who sails ships fast (Earl Hákon),				ship’s bilge-water (the mead of poetry) (i.e. compose poetry)but I am threatened with criticism for that.

So said Úlfr Uggason:
17

Splendid, well-born Heimdallr

		that gods raised for the fallen				rides his horse to the pyreson (Baldr) of the raven-tester (Óðinn).

So it says in Eiríksmál:
18

What sort of dream is that, Óðinn,		to clear up Valhǫll

		
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

when I dreamed I rose up before dawn
for slain people;

I would not have aroused the Einherjar,
bade them get up

to strew the benches,clean the beer-cups,

the valkyries to serve wine
as if a ruler were coming?

So said Kormakr
19

I who am young bid the excellent great power-wielder (Earl Sigurðr)		

his quivering bow-land (hand).

				of Yngvi’s people (Norwegians) hold over me
The raven followed the battle.

132

Uppsala Edda

Svá kvað Þorvaldr:
20 (22) Sagði hitt er hugði
		Hliðskjálfar gramr sjálfum,		
hlífarstyggs þar er hǫggnir		
Háreks liðar váru.
Svá kvað Bragi:
21 (24) Þat erum sýnt, er snimma		sonr Alfǫðrs vildi
		afls við úri þaktan		jarðar reist um freista.
Svá kvað Einarr skálaglamm:
22 (25) Því at fjǫlkostigr flestu		feðr1 ræðr við son Bestlu,
		
tekit hefi ek, Mǫrðr,2 til mærðar,		mæringr, en þú færa.
Svá kvað Þorvaldr blǫnduskáld:
23 (26) Nú hefi ek margt		í miði greipar3
		
búkar Bors
		burar, arfa.
39 Hér segir hversu skáldin hafa kent skáldskapinn
Hér skal heyra hvernig skáldin hafa kent skáldskapinn eptir þeim heitum
er áðr eru rituð.
Svá sem hér: at kalla Kvasis dreyra eða dverga skip, mjǫð jǫtna, mjǫðSuttunga, mjǫð Óðins ok ása, fǫðurgjǫld jǫtna; lǫgr Óðrǿris ok Sónar ok
f. 28r, p. 53 Boðnar, ok lǫgr Hnitbjarga, fengr ok fundr ok farmr ok gjǫf | Óðins. Svá
sem hér er kveðit, er orti Einarr:
24 (27) Hugstórar bið ek heyra,
		heyr jarl, Kvasis dreyra,
		foldar vǫrð ok fyrða
		fjarðleggjar brimdreggjar.
1 Other manuscripts have flestr ‘most’, which provides a proper aðalhending; feðris not a normal nominative form.
2 All other manuscripts have morðs, which gives good sense and is translated here.
But the reading is clear in DG 11 4to, and the scribe may have taken the word as thevocative of the name Mǫrðr.
3 It is difficult to make sense of the readings of DG 11 4to here, but if búkar istaken as a genitive form, greipar búks may contain a reference to Óðinn in eagle
shape. Bors is written ‘Bærs’.

Uppsala Edda

133

So said Þorvaldr:
20
		
		
		

Hliðskjálf’s king (Óðinn)told the man himself what he thought
where shy of (reluctant to use) shield Hárekr’s
troops were cut down.

So said Bragi:
21
		
		
		

It is obvious to me how
All-father’s son (Þórr) wantedsoon to test his strength against
the water covered earth-serpent.

So said Einarr skálaglamm:
22
		
		
		

For [your] very splendid father
achieves less than you, prince,with Bestla’s son (Óðinn) in most matters;
I have attempted poetry in praise of battle.

So said Þorvaldr blǫnduskáld:
23
		
		
		

Now I have a great dealof the mead of the clutchesof the body of Borr’s heir,
his son (Óðinn, whose mead is poetry; i.e. I have made poetry).

39 Here it tells how the poets have referred to the poetry
Here shall be made known how the poets have referred to the poetry using
the terms that were noted above.
As here: to call it Kvasir’s blood or dwarfs ship, giants’ mead, Suttungi’smead, Óðinn’s mead and the Æsir’s, compensation for the death of giants’
father; liquid of Óðrǿrir and Són and Boðn, and liquid of Hnitbjǫrg, Óðinn’sbooty and find and cargo and gift. As is said in this poem, which Einarr
composed:
24
		
		
		

Hear, earl! I bid the defender of the land hear
Kvasir’s blood (poetry) and noble foaming
yeast of fiord-bones men(men of the rocks, giants, whose foaming yeast is the mead of poetry).

134

Uppsala Edda

Ok enn kvað Einarr:
25 (28) Ullar gengr um alla		asksǫng1 þess er hót magnar
		birkis bǫðvar serkjar
		bergs grymilá dverga.2
Svá kvað Ormr Steinþórsson:
26 (29) At væri burs bjórs
		
bríkar ok mitt lík –		rekkar nemi dauðs drykk –		Dvalins í einn sal.3
Ok sem Refr kvað:27 (30) Grjótaldar tel ek gildi		geðreinar Þorsteini;		
berg-MÕra glymr bára;		bið ek lýða kyn hlýða.
Svá kvað Egill:28 (31) Buðumst hilmir lǫð,		nú á ek hróðrs um kvǫð;		
ber ek Óðins mjǫð		
á Engla bjǫð.
Svá kvað Glúmr Geirason:
29 (32) Hlýði! Hapta beiðis
		
hefr mildinga gild<i>;		því biðjum vér þǫgnar,		þegna tjón at fregnum.
Svá kvað Eyvindr:
30 (33) Vilra4 ek hljóð
		
at Hárs líði		meðan Gillingr		gjǫldum yppir,

1 Here there is no doubt about the reading, but the hending, the context and theother manuscripts all indicate that this is an error for -sƒgn. Ullar askr is a kenningfor shield, see Faulkes1998: 194, note to 67/21.
2 The context is clear, and grymilá must mean the mead of poetry, but the meaning of thefirst element and the function of bergs are obscure. Cf. Bergljót Kristjánsdóttir 1996: 203.
3 This is clearly the second half of a stanza, thought to be part of Ormr’s Snjófríðar
drápa. See Ólafur Halldórsson 1990: 223. The dwarf-name Dáinn means ‘dead’, sothat dauðr ‘dead’ can be used to mean ‘dwarf’ (ofljóst, wordplay).
4 vilra is obviously an error for vilja; Gillingr ought to be genitive, to make the normal
kenning Gillings gjƒld for poetry, and yppir should be yppik, as in other manuscripts.

Uppsala Edda

135

And Einarr also said:
25
		
		
		

The . . . liquid of the dwarfs of the mountain(giants, whose liquid is poetry) washes over (is heard by) all the crewof Ullr’s ash-ship (shield warriors) of the battle-shirt (coat of mail)birch (warrior) who increases threats (encourages battle).

So said Ormr Steinþórsson:
26
		
		
		

. . . that the plank (tree) of beer’s (woman’s)
son’s corpse and mine should bein one Dvalinn’s (dwarf’s) hall (cave, sepulchre);
let men pay attention to [my] Dáinn’s (dwarf’s) drink (poem).

And as Refr said:
27
		
		
		

I utter for Þorsteinn a feast (the mead) of rock-men’s (giants’)thought-land (breast); crag-MÕrir’s wave (sea of men of MÕrrof the crags, giants’ sea) crashes (i.e. poetry resounds);
I bid mankind listen.

So said Egill:
28
		
		
		

The prince offered me hospitality;
now I have a duty of praise;
I bring Óðinn’s mead (poetry)to the land of the English.

So said Glúmr Geirason:
29
		
		
		

Listen! The feast (mead) of the gods’ ruler(Óðinn, whose mead is a poem) for princes begins;
we crave silence, for wehave heard of the loss of men.

So said Eyvindr:
30
		
		
		

I desire silence
for Hárr’s (Óðinn’s) ale (poetry)
while Gillingr/while I utter
utters payment/Gillingr’s payment (a poem),

136

Uppsala Edda

		meðan hans ætt		í hverlegi
		gálga grams		
til goða teljum.
Svá kvað Einarr skálaglamm:
31 (34) Eisar vargr1 fyrir vísa,		verk Rǫgnis mér hǫgna,2		þýtr Óðrǿris alda		aldrhafs3 við fles galdra.
32 (36) Svá kvað Einarr Guðrúnarson:4
		Verði þér, en jarðar
		æs gert um kon mæran,		á sæfreinju Sónar		sáð, vingjǫfum báðir.
Svá kvað Vǫlu-Steinn:5
33 (37) Heyr, Mímis vinr, mínar,6		
mér er fundr gefinn Þundar,		við góma sker glymja		Glaumber<g>s, Egill, strauma.
Svá kvað Ormr Steinþórsson:
34 (38) Seggir þurfut ala ugg,
		engu sný ek í Viðurs feng		háði, kunnum hróðursmíð
		
haga, um minn brag.
Svá kvað Úlfr Uggason:
1 DG 11 4to and the Codex Regius have vargr (wolf), which does not suit thecontext here; Codex Wormianus and Codex Trajectinus vágr (wave), which mustbe part of a kenning for poetry. There is no obvious determinant except aldrhafs, so
it is perhaps a half-kenning.
2 All manuscripts have a spelling of hƒgna, which has usually been emended tohagna, which at least makes sense.
3 Aldrhaf is an unknown word. It may belong as part of one of the kennings for
poetry (‘of the ancient sea?). Cf. Faulkes 1998: 162, note to verse 34.
4 In other MSS attributed to Eilífr Guðrúnarson. The text is obscure in both Codex
Regius and Uppsala Edda versions; sæfreinju is probably intended as acc. of sefrein ‘sedgeland’, in other MSS part of a kenning for ‘tongue’; but perhaps it means ‘mind-land’.
5 On Vǫlu-Steinn and his poetry see Finnur Jónsson 1920–1924, I: 510, Jón
Helgason 1953: 138; Íslendingabók. Landnámabók 1968: 160, 184–86; Skj A I 98.
6 Emending mínar to mína seems unavoidable.

Uppsala Edda
		

while his descent		

of the lord of gallows (Óðinn)				

in pot-liquid (poetry)
we trace to gods.

So said Einarr skálaglamm:
31

The wave (of mead?) rushes (is poured) before the prince,		Óðrǿrir’s swell (mead of poetry) pounds aldrhafs				Rǫgnir’s (Óðinn’s) works (poetry) benefit me,
against songs’ skerry (my teeth).1

So said Einarr Guðrúnarson:
32

You both must, but earth’s æs		made about High kin (Hákon),		with friendly gifts.

		Són’s seed (the mead of poetry) on the mind-land (breast)

So said Vǫlu-Steinn:
33

Hear, Egill, Mímir’s friend—		

my streams (poetry) of Glaumr’s (giant’s) rock (Hnitbjǫrg)				Þundr’s (Óðinn’s) find (poetry) is granted me—

resounding against gum-skerries (my teeth; cf. verse 31).

So said Ormr Steinþórsson:
34

People do not need to nurse fear about my poetry;		

I weave no spite;				

in Viðurr’s (Óðinn’s) booty (poetry)

we know how to order a work of praise.

So said Úlfr Uggason:
1 See Faulkes 1998: 108/17–18.

137

138

Uppsala Edda

35 (39) Hjaldrgegnis tel ek Hildar		
herreifum Óleifi,		hann vil ek at gjǫf Grímnis
		geðfjarðar lá, kveðja.
Skáldskapr er kallaðr sjár eða lǫgr Óðrǿris áðr mjǫðrinn væri gjǫrr, ok þargerðist hann í katlinum, ok er hann fyrir því kallaðr hverlǫgr Óðins.
Svá kvað Eyvindr:
36 (40) meðan hans ætt		í hverlegi
		gálga grams		
til goða teljum.1
Enn er kallaðr skáldskaprinn far eða lið dverganna. Líð heitir ǫl, lið heitir
skip. Svá er tekit til dǿmanna at skáldskaprinn er nú kallaðr fyrir því skip
dverganna.2 Svá sem hér segir:37 (41) Bæði er til bróður
		
bergjarls ok skip dverga		sólar vind at senda		
seinfyrnd gǫtu eina.
f. 28v, p. 54 40 Frá kenningu ÞórsHvernig skal kenna Þór?
Svá at kalla son Óðins ok Jarðar, fǫður Magna ok Móða ok Þrúðar, ver
Sifjar, stjúpfǫður Ullar, stýranda ok eiganda Mjǫlnis ok megingjarða ok
Bilskirnis, verjanda Ásgarðs ok Miðgarðs, dólg ok bana jǫtna ok trǫllkvenna,veganda Hrungnis ok Geirraðar ok Þrívalda, dróttinn Þjálfa ok Rǫsku, fóstra
Vingnis ok Lóru.
Svá kvað Bragi skáld:
38 (42) Vaðr lá Viðris arfa
		vilgi slakr, né raktist,		á Eynæfis andri,		Jǫrmungandr at sandi.
Svá kvað Ǫlvir:
39 (43) Ǿstist allra landa
		umgerð ok sonr Jarðar.
Svá kvað Eilífr:
1 See verse 30 above.

2 On the word-play between lið and líð see Faulkes 1998: 109/11–22 and noteon p. 226.

Uppsala Edda
35
		
		
		

I utter for host-joyful Óleifr
Hildr’s (valkyrie’s) noise-(battle-)meeter’s (Óðinn’s)
mind-fiord’s (breast’s) liquid (a poem);
I want to greet him with Grímnir’s (Óðinn’s) gift (poetry).

36
		
		
		

. . . while his descentin pot-liquid (poetry)of the lord of gallows (Óðinn)we trace to gods.

37
		
		
		

Both are to be sent to my brother,rock-earl’s (giant’s) sun’s(giant-maiden’s) wind (thoughts)1
and unforgettable dwarfs’ ships (poetry) the same way.

139

Poetry is called sea or liquid of Óðrǿrir before the mead was made, and it
was made in that cauldron, and hence it is called Óðinn’s pot-liquid.
So said Eyvindr:

The poetry is also called the dwarfs’ vessel or lið. Ale is called líð, a ship iscalled lið. This is the origin of the expression whereby the poetry is now asa result called the dwarfs’ ship. As it says here:

40 Of referring to ÞórrHow shall Þórr be referred to?
By calling him son of Óðinn and Jǫrð, father of Magni and Móði andÞrúðr, husband of Sif, stepfather of Ullr, controller and owner of Mjǫllnir
and the girdle of might and of Bilskirnir, defender of Ásgarðr and Miðgarðr,enemy and slayer of giants and trollwives, killer of Hrungnir and Geirrøðr
and Þrívaldi, lord of Þjálfi and Rǫskva, foster-son of Vingnir and Lóra.
So said Bragi the Poet:
38
		
		
		

Viðrir’s (Óðinn’s) heir’s (Þórr’s) line lay
by no means slack on Eynæfir’s (sea-king’s) ski (boat),nor did Jǫrmungandr (the Miðgarðr serpent)
uncoil itself onto the sand.

39		The encircler of all lands (the Miðgarðr serpent)and Jǫrð’s son (Þórr) became violent.

So said Ǫlvir:

So said Eilífr:

1 Cf. Faulkes 1998: 108/28.

140

Uppsala Edda

40 (44) Reiðr stóð Rǫsku bróðir;		vá gagn faðir Magna.1
		Skalf eigi Þórs né Þjálfa		þróttarsteinn við ótta.
Svá kvað Eysteinn Valdason:
41 (45) Leit á brattar brautir		baugs hvassligum augum,		ǿstist orð at flausti,
		yggs búð, faðir Þrúðar.
Svá kvað Eysteinn:
42 (46) Sinn bjó Sifjar rúni		
snarla fram meðr karli,		hornstraum getum Hrímnis
		hræfa,2 veiðarfǿri.
Svá kvað Bragi:
43 (48) Hamri fórk3 í hǿgri
		hǫnd þá er allra landa		eigi ǫflug bára		
endiseiðs um kendi.
Svá kvað Gamli:
44 (49) Þá er gramr, hinn er svik samðit
		
snart Bilskirni hjarta		grundar fisk með grandi		
gljúfrskeljungs mun rjúfa.
Svá kvað Þorbjǫrn dísarskáld:
45 (50) Þórr hefir Yggs með árum		Ásgarð af þrek varðan.
Svá kvað Bragi:
46 (51) Ok borðróins barða
		brautar þvengr inn ljóti		á haussprengju4 Hrungnis		harðgeðr neðan starði.

1 The alliteration depends on the earlier forms Vreiðr and Vrƒsku. V before r

continued to be pronounced into the tenth century in Iceland.
2 hræfa ‘suffer’ is obviously an error for hreyfa ‘move’ or hrǿra ‘stir’, which is thereading of the other manuscripts and provides the required aðalhending.
3 Other manuscripts have ‘forsc’ or ‘fort’, which sound more convincing. The
speaker is not Þórr, so the first person is inappropriate.
4 It is odd to have a feminine word in a kenning for Þórr. Other manuscripts have-sprengi.

Uppsala Edda
40
		
		
		

Rǫskva’s brother (Þjálfi) stood enraged;
Magni’s father (Þórr) struck a victorious blow.
Neither Þórr’s nor Þjálfi’s power-stone (heart)
shook with terror.

So said Eysteinn Valdason:
41
		
		
		

Þrúðr’s father (Þórr) looked with piercing eyes
at the steep ways of the ring (the Miðgarðr serpent?),
words grew violent on the boat,
the terrifying one’s (giant’s) dwelling.

So said Eysteinn:
42
		
		
		

Once Sif’s beloved (Þórr)quickly brought out fishing gearwith the old fellow (the giant).
We can move Hrímnir’s (giant’s) horn-flow (mead, poetry).

So said Bragi:
43
		
		
		

I wielded the hammer in my righthand when the not mighty
wave felt the coalfish
that surrounds all lands (the Miðgarðr serpent).

So said Gamli:
44
		
		
		

When the angry one (Þórr), he who did not in his heartplan treachery quickly against Bilskírnir (Þórr’s hall),will destroy the seabed fishwith the gorge-whale’s (giant’s) destruction (Mjǫllnir).

So said Þórbjǫrn dísarskáld:45		Þórr has with Yggr’s (Óðinn’s) angels (the Æsir)defended Ásgarðr with might.

So said Bragi:
46
		
		
		

And the ugly thong (serpent)of the side-oared beaked ship’s road (sea)stared up spitefully at
Hrungnir’s skull-splitter (Þórr).

141

142

Uppsala Edda

Svá kvað Eilífr:
47 (53) Þreyngvir gein við þungum		þangs rauðbita tangar
		kveldrunninna kvenna
		kunnleggs alinmunni.
Svá kvað Úlfr Uggason:
48 (54) Þjokkvǫxnum kve<ð>st þikkja		þiklings fyrir miklum
		hafra mæs1 at hǫfgum
		hætting2 megindrætti.
Ok enn þetta:
49 (55) Fullǫflugr lét fellir		fjall-Gauts hnefa skjalla,		ramt mein var þat, reyni
		reyrar leggs við eyra.
50 (56) Víðgenrir laust Vimrar		vaðs af frǫmum naðri
		
hlusta grunn við hrǫnnum.
		
Hlaut innan svá minnum.3
Hér er hann kallaðr jǫtunn Vimrar vaðs. Á heitir Vimur er Þórr óð yfir þar
er hann sótti til Geirraðargarða.
Svá kvað Vetrliði skáld:4
51 (57) Leggi brauztu Leiknar,lamðir | Þrívalda,
f. 29r, p. 55 				
steyptir Starkaði,		
stéttu um Gjálf dauða.
Svá kvað Þorbjǫrn dísarskáld:
52 (58) Ball í Keilu kolli,		Kallandi brauztu alla,		áðr draptu Lit ok Lóða,		
léztu dreyra Búseyru,

1 mæs may have been conceived as genitive of mærr ‘famous’ with assimilation of -rs.
2 hætting is usually feminine.

3 It is somewhat unusual for a complete eight-line stanza to be quoted in Skáldskaparmál.

GkS 2367 4to and Codex Trajectinus have ‘Enn kvað Úlfr’ after line 4, Codex Wormianus
has ok, DG 11 4to has the capital V in Víðgenrir out in the margin. The stanza as it isin DG 11 4to has been divided in two here. The stanza as a whole is arranged as st. 6 of
Húsdrápa in Skj and the last line is a stef ‘refrain’ (or perhaps part of a klofastef ‘split
refrain’) and recurs in st. 9. It refers to the images on the walls of Óláfr pái’s hall.
4 The events referred to in this and the following verse are not known from elsewhere.

Uppsala Edda

143

So said Eilífr:
47

The oppressor (Þórr) of the kinfolk (trolls)

		yawned with his arm’s mouth (fist)				of evening-faring women (trollwives)

over the heavy red lump of tongs-weed (iron).

So said Úlfr Uggason:
48

The stockily built one (the giant) is said to have thought		

heavy haul of the goats’				

there was great danger from the enormous
famous stumpy one.

And also this:49

The most mighty fell-Gautr’s (giant’s) feller (Þórr)		a mighty hurt was that—				made his fist crash—on the reed-bed bone (rock) frequenter’s (giant’s) ear.

50Víðgenrir (a giant, i.e. the enemy) of Vimur’s ford (Þórr)		from the bold serpent by the waves.

				struck the ear-bed (head)

Within [the hall] have appeared these motifs (pictures).

Here he is called giant of Vimur’s ford. Vimur is the name of a river that Þórrwaded when he was on his way to Geirrøðr’s courts.
So said Vetrliði the Poet:51

You broke Leikn’s bones,		

you cast down Starkaðr,				

you pounded Þrívaldi,

you trod over the dead Gjálf.

So said Þorbjǫrn dísarskáld:
52

There was a clang on Keila’s crown,		

before that you slew Litr and Lóði,				

you broke Kallandi completely,
you made Búseyra bleed,

144
		
		
		
		

Uppsala Edda
heptuð Hangankjǫptu,Hyrrærin dó fyrri,
þó var meirr en mæra1Svívǫr numin lífi.

41 Frá kenningu Baldrs
Hverneg skal kenna Baldr?
Svá at kalla hann son Óðins ok Friggjar, ver Nǫnnu, fǫður Forseta, eiganda
Hringhorna ok Draupnis, dólg Haðar ok Heljar sinna, grátagoð.
Úlfr Uggason hefir kveðit eptir sǫgu Baldrs langa hríð í Húsdrápu.
42 Frá kenningu Njarðar
Hversu skal kenna Njǫrð?
Svá at kalla hann vanagoð eða vananið eða van, fǫður Freys ok Freyju,
fégjafa d.2
43 Frá kenningu Freys
Hvernig skal kenna Frey?
Svá at kalla hann son Njarðar, bróður Freyju ok vanaguð ok vananið okvan, ok árgoð ok fég<j>afaguð. Freyr er kallaðr Belja dólgr.
Svá kvað Eyvindr skáldaspillir:
53 (61) Þá er ofræstr3		
jarla bági		Belja dólgr		
byggja vildi.
Hann er eigandi Skíðblaðnis ok galtar þess er Gullinbusti heitir.
Svá sem hér er sagt:4
54 (62) Ívalda synir
		
gengu í árdaga		Skíðblaðni at skapa,
		skipa bezt
		
skírum Frey,		nýtum Njarðar bur.

1 The other manuscripts have þó var snemr en sama ‘yet was the dusky’. This
makes the alliteration regular.
2 d. is possibly an abbreviation for dróttinn or else an error for g. = goð. Cf. Grapeet al. 1977: 137. Note the kenning fégjafaguð for Freyr in the next chapter.
3 This appears to be an adjective or past participle with bági. GkS 2367 andCodex Trajectinus have útrƒst ‘outlying land’, object of byggja; Codex Wormianus
has útræstr (cleared out?), participle with bági. The DG 11 4to reading may be forófrestr (undelayed, unhesitant?). The context of this subordinate clause is unknown.
4 Cf. Grímnismál 43.

Uppsala Edda
		
		
		
		

145

you halted Hangankjapta,Hyrrærin died previously,
yet after that the famousSvívǫr was deprived of life.

41 Of referring to Baldr
How shall Baldr be referred to?
By calling him son of Óðinn and Frigg, husband of Nanna, father of Forseti,
owner of Hringhorni and Draupnir, enemy of Hǫðr and of the companionsof Hel, god of lamentations.
Úlfr Uggason composed a long passage on the story of Baldr in Húsdrápa.
42 Of referring to Njǫrðr
How shall Njǫrðr be referred to?
By calling him god of the Vanir or descendant of Vanir or a Vanr, father
of Freyr and Freyja, god of wealth-giving.
43 Of referring to Freyr
How shall Freyr be referred to?
By calling him son of Njǫrðr, brother of Freyja and god of the Vanir anddescendant of Vanir and a Vanr, and harvest god, and god of wealth-giving.
Freyr is called Beli’s enemy.
So said Eyvindr skáldaspillir:
53
		
		
		

. . . when the unhesitant
opponent of earls,
Beli’s enemy,
wished to settle.

He is possessor of Skíðblaðnir and of the boar that is called Gullinbursti.
As it is said here:
54
		
		
		
		
		

Ívaldi’s sons set to workin days of yore
to build Skíðblaðnir,best of ships,
for bright Freyr,bountiful son of Njǫrðr.

146

Uppsala Edda

Svá sem segir Úlfr Uggason:1
55 (63) Ríðr á bǫrg til borgar		bǫðfróðr sonr Óðins,		
Freyr, ok fólkum stýrir,		
fyrstr enum gulli bysta.
Hann heitir ok Sligrugtanni.
44 Frá kenningu Heimdalls
Hvernveg skal kenna Heimdall?
Svá at kalla hann son níu mǿðra eða vǫrð goða, sem fyrr er sagt, eða hvíta
ás; mensǿki Freyju; um þat er kveðit í Heimdallargaldri, ok er síðan kallathǫfuð m<j>ǫtuðr Heimdallar.2 Sverðit heitir manns mǫtuðr. Heimdallr ereigandi Gulltopps, hann er tilsǿkir Vágaskers ok Singasteins, þá er hanndeildi til Brísingamens við Loka. Hann heitir ok Vindgler. Úlfr Uggasonkvað í Húsdrápu langa stund eptir þessi frásǫgn ok er þess þar getit at þeirvóru í sela líki. Hann er ok son Óðins.
45 Frá kenningu Týs ok Bragaf. 29v, p. 56 Hverninn skal kenna Tý?
Svá at kalla hann hinn einhenda ás ok úlfs fóstra, vígagoð, son Óðins.
Hvernig skal kenna Braga?
Svá at kalla hann ver Iðunnar, frumsmið bragar ok enn síðskeggja ás, ok
af hans nafni er sá kallaðr skeggbragi er mikit skegg hefir. Son Óðins.
46 Frá kenningu Viðars ok Vála
Hversu skal kenna Viðar?
Svá at kalla hann inn þǫgla ás, eiganda járnskós, dólg ok bana Fenrisúlfs,hefniás guðanna, byggiás fǫðurtoppa3 ok son Óðins, bróður ásanna.
Hvernig skal kenna Vála?
Svá at kalla hann son Óðins ok Rindar, stjúpson Friggjar, bróður ásanna,
hefniás . . .4 ok Baldrs ok dólg Haðar ok bana hans, byggjanda fǫðurtúna.
47 Kendr Hǫðr ok Ullr
Hvernveg skal kenna Hǫð?

1 On this verse see Introduction p. lii.

2 On this curious kenning, the origin of which is unknown, see Faulkes 1998:
225, note to 108/8–9.
3 Toppr means ‘lock of hair’, ‘mast top’. Other manuscripts have fƒðurtopta (topt= homestead). Cf. fƒðurtúna under Váli.
4 The word Óðins (which is incorrect) seems to have been written here and thenerased, but the scribe forgot to erase the following ok; see Grape et al. (1977: 138).

Uppsala Edda

147

So says Úlfr Uggason:
55
		
		
		

Freyr, battle-skilled son of Óðinn,rides first to the pyreon the golden-bristled boar,
and governs hosts.

It is also called Sligrugtanni.

44 Of referring to Heimdallr

How shall Heimdallr be referred to?
By calling him son of nine mothers or guardian of the gods, as was
said above, or the white Áss; recoverer of Freyja’s necklace; a passage in
Heimdallargaldr is devoted to this story, and since then the head has beencalled Heimdallr’s doom. The sword is called man’s doom. Heimdallr isowner of Gulltoppr, he is the visitor to Vágasker and Singasteinn, when hecontended with Loki for the Brísingamen. He is also called Vindgler. ÚlfrUggason composed a long passage in Húsdrápa based on this story, and it ismentioned there that they were in the form of seals. He is also son of Óðinn.
45 On referring to Týr and Bragi

How shall Týr be referred to?
By calling him the one-handed god and feeder of the wolf, battle-god, sonof Óðinn.
How shall Bragi be referred to?
By calling him Iðunn’s husband, inventor of poetry and the long-beardedÁss, and from his name a man is called ‘beard-bragi’ who has a big beard.
Son of Óðinn.
46 On referring to Viðarr and Váli

How shall Viðarr be referred to?
By calling him the silent Áss, possessor of the iron shoe, enemy and slayerof Fenriswolf, the god’s avenging Áss, the dweller in his father’s homesteadand son of Óðinn, brother of the Æsir.
How shall Váli be referred to?
By calling him son of Óðinn and Rindr, Frigg’s stepson, brother of theÆsir, Baldr’s avenging Áss and Hǫðr’s enemy and his slayer, dweller in his
father’s courts.
47 Hǫðr and Ullr referred to

In what way shall Hǫðr be referred to?

148

Uppsala Edda

Svá at kalla hann blinda ás, Baldrs bana, skjótanda mistilteins, son Óðins,Heljar sinna, vana1 dólg.
Hvernig skal kenna Ull?
Svá at kalla son Sifjar, stjúpson Þórs, ǫndurás, bogaás, veiðiás, skjaldarás.
48 Frá kenningu Hǿnis ok Loka
Hverninn skal kenna Hǿni?
Svá at kalla hann sessa eða sinna eða mála Óðins ok enn skjóta ás ok enn
langa for2 ok aurkonung.3
Hversu skal kenna Loka?
Kalla hann son Fárbauta ok Heljar4 Laufeyjar ok Nálar, bróður Býleifts
ok Helblinda; faðir Vánargands, þat er Fenrisúlfr, ok Jǫrmungands, þat
er Miðgarðsormr, ok Heljar ok Nara ok Ála; ok frænda ok fǫðurbróður,vársinna5 ok sessa Óðins ok ása ok kistuskrúð Geirraðar; þjófr jǫtna, haf<r>sok Brísingamens ok Iðunnar epla; Sleipnis frænda, ver Sigunar, goða6 dólg,
hárskaða Sifjar, bǫlva smið; hinn slǿgi áss, rǿgjandi ok vélandi guðanna,ráðbani Baldrs, hinn búni7 áss, þrætudólgr Heimdallar ok Skaða.
49 Kend Frigg ok Freyja
Hverneg skal kenna Frigg?
Svá at kalla hana dóttur Fjǫrguns, ǫmmu Óðins, móður Baldrs, elju Jarðar
ok Rindar ok Gunnlaðar ok Geiðar.8
Hvernig skal kenna Freyju?
Kalla hana dóttur Njarðar, systur Freys, kona Óðins, móðir Hnossar,
eigandi valfalls ok Sess<r>úmnis ok fressa ok Brísingamens, vana goð, vanadís, hit grátfagra goð.
f. 30r, p. 57
Svá skal kenna aðrar ásynjur ok nefna annarrar nafni ok kenna við | eigneða verk sín eða ættir.
50 Frá kenningu Iðunnar
Hversu skal kenna Iðunni?
Svá at kalla hana konu Braga ok gætandi eplanna ok eplin ellilyf ásanna.
Hon er ok ránfengr Þjaza.
Ása er rétt at kalla einn hvern annars nafni ok kenna við verk sín eða ætt.
1 Other manuscripts have Vála.

2 Perhaps to be read fƒr ‘journey’, though this is feminine (for means ‘mud’, but isfeminine too). Other manuscripts have fót ‘foot’ or ‘leg’. AM 157 8vo has aur ‘mud’.
3 Written ‘avr konvng’, perhaps for ƒrkonung ‘arrow-king’.
4 See Grape et al. 1977: 138.
5 See Introduction pp. lxiii–lxiv.
6 Written ‘gaða’ in DG 11 4to.
7 Other manuscripts have bundni ‘bound’.
8 Corrected in the margin to Gerðar (see Grape et al. 1977: 138).

Uppsala Edda

149

By calling him the blind Áss, slayer of Baldr, shooter of mistletoe, son ofÓðinn, companion of Hel, enemy of Vanir.
How shall Ullr be referred to?
By calling him son of Sif, stepson of Þórr, ski-Áss, bow-Áss, hunting Áss,shield-Áss.
48 Of referring to Hǿnir and Loki
How shall Hǿnir be referred to?
By calling him Óðinn’s table-companion or comrade or confidant and theswift Áss and the long foot and mud-king.
How shall Loki be referred to?
By calling him son of Fárbauti and Laufey and Nál, brother of Býleifstr andHelblindi, father of Vánargandr, that is Fenriswolf, and of Jǫrmungandr, thatis the Miðgarðr serpent, and of Hel and Nari and Áli, and relative and uncle,
foster-brother and table-companion of Óðinn and the Æsir and Geirrøðr’s
casket-ornament; thief from giants, of goat and Brísingamen and Iðunn’sapples; relative of Sleipnir, husband of Sigun, enemy of gods, damager of
Sif’s hair, maker of mischief; the cunning Áss, calumniator and tricker of thegods, contriver of Baldr’s death, the prepared Áss, wrangler with Heimdallr
and Skaði.
49 Frigg and Freyja referred to
How shall Frigg be referred to?
By calling her daughter of Fjǫrgunn, grandmother of Óðinn, mother ofBaldr, rival of Jǫrð and Rindr and Gunnlǫð and Gerðr.
How shall Freyja be referred to?
By calling her daughter of Njǫrðr, sister of Freyr, wife of Óðr, motherof Hnoss, possessor of the fallen slain and Sessrúmnir and tomcats andBrísingamen, deity of Vanir, lady of Vanir, the tear-fair deity.
Other Ásynjur shall be referred to thus and called by the name of anotherone and referred to by their possession or deeds or descent.
50 Of referring to Iðunn
How shall Iðunn be referred to?
By calling her Bragi’s wife and keeper of the apples and the apples theÆsir’s old-age cure. She is also the giant Þjazi’s booty.
It is normal to call Æsir one by the name of another and refer to them by
their deeds or descent.

150

Uppsala Edda

51 Hversu kenna skal himininn
Hversu skal kenna himininn?
Svá at kalla hann Ymis haus ok þar af jǫtuns haus ok erfiði eða byrði
dverganna eða hjálm Vestra ok Austra, Suðra, Norðra; land sólar ok tungls
ok himintungla, vápna1 ok veðra; hjálmr eða hús lopts ok jarðar ok sólar.
Svá kvað Arnórr jarlaskáld:
56 (105) Engr Skjǫldungr sitr aldri		jammildr á við skildan,		þess varð grams und gǫmlum
		gnóg rausn Ymis hausi.
Ok enn kvað hann:
57 (106) Bjǫrt verðr sól at svartri,		
søkkr fold í mar dǫkkvan,
		brestr erfiði Austra,		allr glymr sjár und fjǫllum.
Svá kvað Bǫðvarr balti:
58 (106) Alls engi varð Inga		
undir sólar grundu		bǫðvar hvatr, né betri		brǿðr, landreki ǿðri.
Svá kvað Þjóðólfr hvinverski:
59 (108) Ók at ísarnleiki		Jarðar sonr en dulði
		móður, svall Meila blóði
		
mána vegr und honum.
Svá kvað Ormr Barreyja<r>skáld:
60 (109) Hvégi er, Draupnis drógar		dís, ramman spyr ek vísa,		
sá ræðr, valdr, fyrir veldi
		
vagnbrautar, mér fagnar.
Svá kvað Bragi:
61 (110) Hinn er varp á víða		vinda ǫndurdísar		yfir manna sút2 margra
		munnlaug fǫður augum.
Svá kvað Steinn Herdísarson:
1 See Introduction pp. lx–lxi.

2 Other manuscripts have sjƒt (men’s dwelling = earth) a more normal concept here.

Uppsala Edda

151

51 How the sky shall be referred to
How shall the sky be referred to?
By calling it Ymir’s skull and hence giant’s skull and toil or burden of thedwarfs or helmet of Vestri and Austri, Suðri, Norðri; land of sun and moonand stars, weapons and winds, helmet or house of air and earth and sun.
So said Arnórr Earls’ Poet:
56
		
		
		

No prince as generous
will ever sit on shield-hung plank (ship with shields on the sides)—this ruler’s magnificence was ample—
under Ymir’s old skull (the sky).

57
		
		
		

The bright sun will beome a black one,earth will sink into the dark sea,
Austri’s toil (the sky) will split,
all the sea will crash under the mountains.

58
		
		
		

Never any battle-keen land-ruler
beneath the sun’s ground (sky)became more excellent or better
then Ingi’s brother.

59
		
		
		

Jǫrð’s son drove to iron-game.
but kept his mother in the dark;
the moon’s way (sky) swelledwith Meili’s blood under him.

60
		
		
		

However mighty, goddess (lady) of Draupnir’s band (gold ring),
I learn the lord is—he rules his realm—
the ruler of the Wain’s (constellation’s) way(sky) will welcome me.

61
		
		
		

He who threw into the winds’
wide basin the ski-goddess’s (Skaði’s)
father’s (Þjazi’s) eyes
above the sorrow of many men.

And he also said:

So said Bǫðvarr Bear:

So said Þjóðólfr of Hvinir:

So said Ormr Barreyjaskáld:

So said Bragi:

So said Steinn Herdísarson:

152

Uppsala Edda

62 (112) Hás kveð ek helgan ræsi		
heimtjalds at brag þeima,		mærð telst fram, en fyrða
		
fyrr, því at hann er dýrri.
Svá kvað Arnórr:
63 (113) Hjalp, dýrr konungr, dýrum,		dags grundar, Hermundi.
Ok enn kvað hann:
64 (114) Sannr stillir hjálptu snjǫllum,		
sóltjalda, Rǫgnvaldi.
Svá kvað Hallvarðr:65 (115) Knútr verr jǫrð sem ítran
		alls dróttinn sal fjalla.
Sem Arnórr kvað:66 (116) Mikáll vegr þat er misgert þikkir
		manvits fróðr ok allt it góða;		
tiggi skiptir síðan seggjum
		sólar hjálms á dǿmistóli.
52 Kend jǫrðin
Hversu skal jǫrð kenna?
Svá at kalla hana Ymis hold ok móður Þórs, dóttur Ánas, brúði Óðins, elju
Friggjar ok Gunnlaðar ok Rindar, sværu Sifjar, gólf ok bǫnd1 veðrahallar,
sjár dýranna, dóttur Náttar, systur Auðs ok Dags.
Svá kvað Eyvindr skáldaspillir:
67 (117) Nú er álfrǫðull elfar
f. 30v, p. 58 		jǫtna dólgs um fólginn,		
rof eru ramrar þjóðar
		rík, í móður líki.
Svá kvað Hallfrøðr:68 (118) Ráð lukust at sá síðan
		snjallráðr konungs spjalli		átti eingadóttur
		
Ánas2 viðrgrǿna.
1 Other manuscripts have botn ‘base’.

2 Jǫrð’s father is Ónarr/Ánarr/Annarr, see indexes in Faulkes 2005 and 1998.
Ánas is for Ánars with assimilated r. In other manuscripts Jǫrð is viði gróin ‘treegrown’, more plausible than viðrgrǿnn, which anyway ought to be viðgrǿnn if thefirst element is viðr ‘tree’.

Uppsala Edda

153

62
		
		
		

I address the holy ruler (God)of the world’s high tent (sky)with this poem, rather than men,for he is more worthy; praise is uttered.

63
		Save, dear king of day’s ground (the sky)
the dear Hermundr.

64		

True ruler of sun’s tents (the sky),save brave Rǫgnvaldr.

65		

Knútr protects the landas the lord of all [defends] the splendid hall of the mountains (sky).

66
		
		
		

Michael, full of wisdom, weighs
what seems ill done and all the good;
The ruler of sun’s helmet (the sky) thendivides men up on his judgment seat.

So said Arnórr:

And he also said:

So said Hallvarðr:As Arnórr said:

52 The earth referred to
How shall the earth be referred to?
By calling it Ymir’s flesh and mother of Þórr, daughter of Ánarr, bride ofÓðinn, rival of Frigg and Gunnlǫð and Rindr, mother-in-law of Sif, floor
and bonds of winds’ hall, sea of the animals, daughter of Night, sister ofAuðr and Day.
So said Eyvindr skáldaspillir:
67
		
		
		

Now the river’s elf-disk (sun of the river = gold)
is hidden in the body of giants’ enemy’s (Þórr’s)
mother (Jǫrð, Earth, i.e. the ground);the fall of a powerful people is mighty.

68
		
		
		

The match was later consummatedby which that wise-ruling king’s crony (the earl)married (gained possession of) the tree-green only daughterof Ánarr (Jǫrð, Earth, the land of Norway).

So said Hallfrøðr.

154

Uppsala Edda

Svá kvað Þjóðólfr:69 (120) Útan bindr við enda
		elju gers glǫðuðr hersa.1
Svá kvað Hallvarðr:2
70 (121) Því hykk fleygjanda3 frægjan,		ferr jǫrð und menþverri		ítran, eina at láta		Auðs systur, mjǫk trauðan.
71 (122) Dólgs húss hefir dáðar
		siðar latr staðit fjarri		
endr, þá er elju Rindar,		ómilda tók skyldir.4
53 Frá kenningu sjóvarins
Hvernig skal kenna sæ?
Svá at kalla hann Ymis blóð, heimsǿkir guðanna, ver Ránar, fǫður Ægisdóttir5 þeirra er svá heita: Himinglæva, Dúfa, Blóðughaða,6 Hefring, Uðr,Rán, Bylgja, Bára, Kólga; land Ránar ok Ægis dǿtra, skipa, kjalar ok stála,súða, sýgju,7 fiska, ísa; sækonunga leið ok braut. Eigi síðr hring eyjanna,
hús sanda ok skerja, dorgar land ok sæfugla, byrjar.
Svá kvað Ormr Barreyja<r>skáld:
72 (123) Útan gnýr á eyri		Ymis blóð fara góðra.
Svá kvað Refr skáld:
73 (124) Vágþeysta bar vestan,		vætti ek lands fyrir brandi,
		hvalmæris skefr hlýra
		hádýr um lǫg báru.

1 In the Codex Regius version there are four lines in this verse, which is there not
too difficult to interpret. See Skj B I 346. Obviously elju gers ought to be a kenning
for Jƒrð (land); it is elgvers ‘of the elk’s sea’ in GkS 2367 4to.
2 Written ‘Hallv̉’, which must be for Hallvarðr. Other manuscripts have ‘Hallf.’ = Hallfrøðr.
3 This seems to be a half-kenning (one lacking a determinant) for ‘generous king’ (distributor of gold or weapons). Half-kennings are not too uncommon in skaldic verse, though
there are no other certain ones in Snorri’s Edda except in the þulur of names of swords(eldr, logi, snyrtir, herðir, skerðir; see Faulkes 1998: 118–20; Meissner 1921, 150–51).
4 DG 11 4to has no attribution, but in other manuscripts and sources (e.g. Fagrskinna) it isattributed to Þjóðólfr (Arnórsson) and the text is markedly different (see Faulkes 1988: 182
and references there). Here the defective alliteration underlines the corruption of the text.
5 Obviously an error for dÕtra.
6 Obviously an error for Blóðughadda.
7 I.e. sýju.

Uppsala Edda

155

So said Þjóðólfr:69

		

The gladdener of lords (king)binds [ships] around the edge of the rival of gerr.

So said Hallvarðr:70

So I think the famed distributor (ruler)		neck-ring diminisher (generous ruler)—very reluctant to leave				—land comes under the splendid

Auðr’s sister (the land of Norway) alone (abandon it).

71

Once the one reluctant for the practice of valour (battle)

		the enemy’s (giant’s) house (rock, stony land)				

held back when the one who lays duties upon (rules)

took the ungracious rival of Rindr (Jǫrð, the land of Norway).

53 Of referring to the sea
How shall the sea be referred to?

By calling it Ymir’s blood, visitor to the gods, husband of Rán, father ofÆgir’s daughters, whose names are Himinglæva, Dúfa, Blóðughaða, Hefring,Uðr, Rán, Bylgja, Bára, Kólga; land of Rán and Ægir’s daughters, of ships,
of keel and stem, planks, strake, fish, ice; sea-kings’ way and road. No lessring of the islands, house of sands and skerries, land of fishing-tackle andseabirds, of sailing wind.

So said Ormr Barreyjarskáld:72

		Out on the sandbank of good vessels
Ymir’s blood (sea) roars.

So said Refr the Poet:73

Wave-impelled roller was carried from the west

		of the whale-praiser (sea-king?) on its bows;				over the sea; it sprays the rowlock-animal (ship)
I expect (to see) land over the prow.

156

Uppsala Edda

Ok enn kvað hann.
74 (126) Fǿrir bjǫrn þar er bára		brestr undinna1 festa		
opt í Ægis kjapta		úrsvǫl <G>ymis2 vǫlva.
Hér er sagt at allt er eitt Ægir ok Hlér ok Gymir.
Ok enn kvað hann:
75 (127) Enn snjágnípu Sleipnir
		slítr í vindriðinn hvítum		
Ránar rauðum steini		runnit brjótt ór munni. 3
Svá kvað Einarr Skúlason:
76 (128) Harðr hefir ǫrt fyrir jǫrðu
		élvindr, svana strindar		
blakr4 lætr í sæ søkkva
		snægrund,5 skipi hrundit.
Ok enn þetta:
77 (129) Margr ríss, en drífr dorgar		dynstrǫnd í sviklǫndum,		
spend verða stǫg stundum,		stirðr k<e>ipr, fira greipum.
78 (130) Grams bera gyllta spánu,		gǫfug ferð er sú jǫfra,		skýtr hólmnfjǫturr6 heiða
		
hrafni, snekkju<r>, stafna.7
Ok enn kvað hann:
79 (132) Sundr springr svalra landa		sverði gjǫrð fyrir bǫndum.
1 Written ‘unðina’.

2 Both the next line of prose and the alleration show that Ymis is an error for Gymis.
3 briott must be an error for ‘brio˙t’ (brjóst).

4 blakr is probably for blakkr ‘horse’ (so Codex Wormianus and AM 757 a 4to).
GkS 2367 4to has ‘blackleitr’.
5 Snægrund (DG11 4to, Codex Trajectinus and Codex Wormianus) could mean‘snow-covered land’, but has also been interpreted as ‘Iceland’. GkS 2367 4to hassægrund ‘seabed’. See Faulkes 1998: 182.
6 Hólmn- is obviously an error for hólm-.
7 Verses 77 and 78 are written as one stanza in DG 11 4to, but the content showsthat this is a mistake. Snekkjur for snekkju is necessary to provide a subject for berain line 1, though no manuscript has the -r.

Uppsala Edda

157

And he also said:
74

Gymir’s spray-cold spae-wife (Rán, the raging sea)		

into Ægir’s jaws (under the waves)				often brings the twisted-rope bear (ship)
where the wave breaks.

Here it is implied that they are all the same, Ægir and Hlér and Gymir.
And he also said:

75

Again Sleipnir (horse, i.e. ship) of the snowy-crest (wave),		covered in red paint				

wind-tossed, tears its breast,

from Rán’s white mouth (the sea’s grasp).

So said Einarr Skúlason:
76

A hard storm-wind has driven the ship		

the swans’ bank (sea) steed (ship)				

fast along the coast;

makes Iceland sink into the sea (beneath the horizon).

And also this:77

Many a firm rowlock lifts		

deceptive lands (dangerous coasts or land that appears to be sea?);				and the fishing-tackle’s sounding strand (sea) drives into
stays are sometimes made tight by men’s grasps.

78

The king’s warships

		

this is a glorious expedition for the princes;				have gilded ornaments;

the island-fetter (sea) pushes on the horse of bright stems (ship).

And he also said:79		The belt of cool lands (sea) springs

apart for the gods before the sword.

158

Uppsala Edda

Sem Snæbjǫrn kvað:80 (133) Hvat<t> kváðum hrǿra grjóta
		
her grimmastan skerja		út frá jarðar skauti		eylúðrs níu brúðir,þær er, lunds, | fyrir lǫngu,f. 31r, p. 59 				liðmildr skipa Hildir		baugskerðir rístr barði,		
ból Amlóða mólu.
Hér er kallat hafit Amlóða kvern.1
Enn kvað Einarr Skúlason:81 (134) Viknar Rán í, raknar
		reksaumr, flugastraumi;		
dúks hrindr bǫl, þar er bleikir		bifgrund, á stag rifjum.
54 Frá kenningu sólar
Hvernig skal kenna sól?
Svá at kalla hana dóttur Mundilfeta, systur mána, konu Glens; eldr himins
ok jarðar ok lopts.
Svá kvað Skúli Þorsteinsson:
82 (135) Glens beðja veðr gyðju
		guðblíð vé; síðan
		ljós kemr gǫrt meðr geislum		
gránsetrs ofan Mána.
Svá kvað Einarr Skúlason:
83 (136) Hvargi er Beita borgar		bar grimmustum skála		hár, vin hollum árum,		
heims vafrlogi sveimar.2
55 Kendr vindrinn
Hvernig skal kenna vind?
Svá at kalla son Fornjóts, bróður elds ok Ægis; brjótr viðar, skaði eða banieða hundr eða vargr viðar eða seglreiða.
Svá kvað Sveinn í Norðrsetudrápu:
84 (137) Tóku fyrst til fjúka
		Fornjóts synir ljótir.

1 Amlóða kvern does not actually appear in the verse here, but is perhaps implied.
2 Cf. Faulkes 1989: 140 and 183, where the text is that of GkS 2367 4to emended.

Uppsala Edda

159

As Snæbjǫrn said:
80
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

We said the nine brides (waves) of the island-box (sea)were turning the most grim
host of rocky skerries (mill) fastout beyond the land’s edge,
they who long ago ground a dwellingfor Amlóði; the help-generous Hildir (warrior)of the tree (man) of ships,
the ring diminisher (generous ruler), cuts [the sea] with his prow.

81
		
		
		

Rán (the sea) gives way in the rushing current;
the hammered nails come undone;
the sail’s harmer (wind) pushes the reefs against the staywhere the shaking ground (sea) becomes white.

Here the sea is called Amlóði’s mill.
Einarr Skúlason also said:

54 Of referring to the sun

How shall the sun be referred to?
By calling it daughter of Mundilfeti, sister of the moon, wife of Glenr, fireof the sky and the air.
So said Skúli Þorsteinsson:
82
		
		
		

God-blithe bedfellow of Glenr (the sun)steps across the goddess’s sanctuary; afterwards
the light of Máni (the moon) comes readily downwith beams of the grey setting (of the sun?).

83
		
		
		

Wherever the hall (ship) of Beiti’s (sea-king’s)
stronghold (sea) was carried,
the high wandering flame (sun) of the world hovers,
friend to the most fearsome gracious angels.

So said Einarr Skúlason:

55 The wind referred to

How shall wind be referred to?
By calling it son of Fornjótr, brother of fire and Ægir; breaker of tree,
damager or slayer or dog or wolf of tree or rigging.
So said Sveinn in Norðrsetudrápa:
84
		

Fornjótr’s ugly sonsbegan first to send blizzards.

160

Uppsala Edda

56 Kendr eldr

Hversu skal kenna eld?
Svá at kalla hann bróður vinds ok Ægis, bana ok grand viðar ok húsa,
Hálfs bana, sól húsa.
57 Vetrinn

Hvernig skal kenna vetr?
Svá at kalla hann son Vindsvals ok bana orma, hríðmál.
Svá kvað Ormr Steinþórsson:
85 (138) Réð ek þenna mǫg manni		
Vindsvals únáð blindum.
Svá kvað Ásgrímr:
86 (139) Sigbjóðr var síðan
		seimǫrr í Þrándheimi,		þjóð veit þínar iðnir,		þann orms trega sannan.
58 Kent sumar

Hvernig skal kenna sumar?
At kalla son Svásaðar ok líkn. Mannlíkn má kalla.
Svá kvað Egill Skallagrímsson:
87 (140) Upp skulum órum sverðum
		úlfs tannlituðr glitra,		
eigum dáð at drýgja
		
í dalmiskunn fiska.
59 Kendr maðrinn

Hverneg skal kenna manninn?
Hann skal kenna við verk sín, þat er hann veitir eða gerir eða þiggr. Hann
má ok kenna við eignir sínar, þat er hann gefr eða hann á, ok við ættir þær
er hann er af kominn; svá þær er af honum kómu.
Hverneg skal hann kenna við þessa hluti?
Svá at kalla hann vinnanda eða fremjanda verka sinna eða fara sinna eða
athafnar, víga eða sæfara, eða skipa eða vápna. Hann er ok reynir vápnannaf. 31v, p. 60 ok viðr víganna, allt eitt ok vinnanda. Viðr heitir tré ok reynir | heitir tré. Afþessum heitum hafa skáldin kallat manninn ask eða hlyn, lund eða ǫðrum
viða heitum. Karlmann skal kenna ok til víga eða skipa eða fjár.
Mann er ok rétt at kenna til allra ása heita. Kent er ok við jǫtna heiti oker þat flest háð eða lastmæli. Vel þikkir kent við álfa.

Uppsala Edda

161

56 Fire referred to
How shall fire be referred to?
By calling it brother of wind and Ægir, slayer and damager of tree andhouses, Hálfr’s killer, sun of houses.
57 The winterHow shall winter be referred to?
By calling it son of Vindvalr and death of snakes, storm-season.
So said Ormr Steinþórsson:
85
This Vindsvalr’s son (winter) I devised		
trouble1 for a blind man.
So said Ásgrímur:86
Afterwards the gold-generous
		battle-challenger was in Þrándheimr—
		everyone knows your achievements—		that true (hard?) serpent’s sorrow (winter).

58 Summer referred to
How shall summer be referred to?
By calling it son of Svásuðr and comfort. It can be called man’s comfort.
So said Egill Skallagrímsson:
87
Stainer of wolf’s teeth (with blood, i.e. warrior),		
we shall wave our swords in the sun;		
we have deeds to perform		
in the valley-fish’s (snakes’) mercy (summer).2

59 The man referred to
How shall the man be referred to?
He shall be referred to by his actions, what he gives or does or receives.
He can also be referred to by his property, what he gives or he owns, and by
the family lines he is descended from; also those that descend from him.
How shall he be referred to by these things?
By calling him achiever or performer of his actions or his expeditions or
activities, killings or sea-journeys, or by ships or weapons. He is also trier(reynir) of the weapons and doer (viðr) of the killings, which is the samething as achiever. Viðr is a word for tree and there is a tree called reynir(rowan). On the basis of these terms, the poets have called the man ash ormaple, lundr (grove, tree) or by other tree-names. A male person may also
be referred to by killings or ships or wealth.
It is also normal to refer to a man using all the names of Æsir. Names ofgiants are also used, and that is mostly as satire or criticism. Using namesof elves is thought complimentary.
1 Or happiness, see Introduction p. cxxiv.

2 For another interpretation of this kenning see Heimir Pálsson 2004.

162

Uppsala Edda

Konu skal kenna til alls kvenbúnaðar, gulls ok gimsteina, ǫls ok víns eða
annars drykkjar þess er hon gefr eða selr, svá ok til ǫlgagna ok allra þeira hluta
er henni samir at veita eða gefa. Rétt er ok at kenna hana svá at kalla hana selju
eða lág þess er hon miðlar. En selja ok lág, þat eru tré. Fyrir því er kona kend
til kenningar ǫllum viðar heitum. En fyrir því er kona kend til gimsteina eða
glersteina: þat var í forneskju kvenna búnaðr er kallat er steinasørvi er þærhǫfðu á hálsi sér. Nú er svá fǿrt til kenningar at konan er kend við stein okvið ǫll steins heiti. Kona er ok kend við ǫll ásynja heiti eða valkyrur, nornireða dísir. Konu er rétt at kenna við alla athǫfn sína eða við eign eða við ætt.
60 Kent gullit
Hvernig skal kenna gull?
Svá at kalla þat eld Ægis ok barr Glasis; haddr Sifjar, hǫfuðbǫnd Fullu,
grátr Freyju, skúr Draupnis ok dropa ok regn augna Freyju, Otrgjǫld, sáðFýrisvallar, haugþak Hǫlga, eldr Ægis ok Ránar ok allra vatna ok handar ok
grjót ok sær1 handar, Fróða mjǫl.
Svá segir Eyvindr:2
88 (143) Fullu skein á fjǫllum
		
fal<l>sól brá vallar		Ullar kjóls um allan		
aldr Hákonar skáldum.
Svá kvað Skúli Þorsteinsson:
89 (144) Margr hlaut um morgin		morðelds þar er hlyn felldum		
Freyju tár at fleiri,		
fárbjóðr; at því várum.
Ok enn hefir Einarr kveðit svá at Freyju kallar hann móður Hnossar eða
konu Óðs. Svá sem hér segir:3
90 (146) Eigi þverr fyrir augna		Óðs beðvinu Róða		ræfr, eignis<t> sá, regni
		
ramsvel<l>, konungr elli.
Hér getr þess at Freyju má kalla systur Freys.4
Ok enn segir hann:
1 Other manuscripts have sker (reef). Misreading ‘scer ’as sær is an understandable error.
2 Cf. verse 261.

3 Cf. verse 139; ræfr needs to be emended to ræfs4 The verse illustrating the kenning ‘Freyr’s sister’ in the Codex Regius version
is here omitted (see Faulkes 1998: 44). There is a similar error at the end of f. 34v.

Uppsala Edda

163

A woman shall be referred to by all female adornment, gold and jewels,
ale or wine or other drink that she gives or serves, also by ale-vessels
and all those things that it is proper for her to provide or give. It is also
normal to refer to her by calling her server (selja) or lág (usually spelt lóg,
dispenser) of what she hands out. But selja (willow) and lág (log), these
are trees. Hence a woman is referred to for kennings by all tree-names.
And the reason a woman is referred to by gemstones or beads is that there
was in antiquity a female adornment that is called ‘stone-chain’ that they
wore round their necks. It has now been made into a kenning, so that the
woman is referred to in terms of stone and all words for stone. A woman is
also referred to using all the names of Ásynjur or valkyries, norns or dísir(divine ladies). It is normal to refer to a woman by any of her activities orby her possession or descent.
60 The gold referred to
How shall gold be referred to?
By calling it Ægir’s fire and Glasir’s foliage, Sif’s hair, Fulla’s snoods,
Freyja’s weeping, Draupnir’s shower and dripping and rain of Freyja’s eyes,
otter-payment, seed of Fyri plain, Hǫlgi’s mound-roof, fire of Ægir and Rán
and all kinds of waters and of the arm and stones and sea of the arm, Fróði’smeal.
So says Eyvindr:
88
The falling sun (gold) of the plain (forehead)		of Fulla’s eyelashes shone		on poets’ fells (arms) of Ullr’s boat (shield)
		throughout the life of Hákon.
So said Skúli Þorsteinsson:
89
Many a danger-threatener (warrior) got the more		Freyja’s tears (gold) in the morning where we felled		maple (warrior) of death-flame (sword);		
we were busy at it.
And moreover Einarr has composed poetry calling Freyja mother of Hnossor wife of Óðr. As it says here:90
Róði’s (sea-king’s) strong roof-ice (shield-wall ice, = axe)		
is not the worse for the eye-rain (tears, i.e. gold)		of Óðr’s bedfellow (Freyja);		
may this king reach old age.
Here it is mentioned that Freyja can be called Freyr’s sister.
And he says further:

164

Uppsala Edda

91 (148) Nýtt buðumst Njarðar dóttur
		nálægt var þat stála,		
vel um hrósa ek því vísa,		
varn1 sævar, ǫl, barni.
Hér er hon kǫlluð dóttir Njarðar.
Ok enn segir hann:
92 (149) Gaf sá er eining ofrarógnprúðr vana brú|ðarf. 32r, p. 61 				þings vafrloga þrǫngvir		þróttǫflga mér dóttir.2
		
Ríkr leiði mey mækis
		
mótvaldr á beð skáldi
		
Gefnar glóðum drifna		Gautreiks svana brautar.
Hér er hon kǫlluð Gefn ok vanabrúðr, ok til allra heita Freyju er rétt at kenna
grátinn ok kalla svá gullit. Marga lund er þeim kenningum breytt, kallat hagl
ok regn eða él ok dropar eða skúrir ok forsar augna hennar eða knjá eða hlýra
ok brá eða hvarma. Orð eða ráð jǫtna, sem fyrr var sagt.
Svá kvað Bragi:
93 (150) Þann átta ek vin verstan
		
vazt3 rǫdd ok mér beztan		Ála undirkúlu		óniðjaðan þriðja.
Hann kallaði sæinn vazta undirkúlu4 en jǫtun Ála steins, en gull ráð jǫtuns.
Gull er kallat otrgjǫld eða nauðgjǫld ásanna eða rógmálmr, ból eða byggð
Fáfnis eða málmr Gnitaheiðar eða byrðr Grana ok arfr Fáfnis, Niflunga skattr
eða arfr, Kraka sáð.5
Svá kvað Eyvindr skáldaspillir:
94 (185) Bárum Ullr á6 alla		ímunlauks á hauka		fjǫllum Fýrisvalla		fræ Hákonar ævi.
1 = vƒrn. Rhyming of a and ƒ is not uncommon in skaldic verse.

2 Either an error for dóttur or an early example of the confusion of case-endings.
According to Björn K. Þórólfsson 1925: 29–30, the earliest example of such confusion
is nominative bróður in Flateyjarbók.
3 Written ‘[v]atzt’.
4 The writer of the prose has misunderstood this kenning, which is for rock, not the sea.
5 The stories behind these kennings appear here in the Codex Regius version, butmuch later in the Uppsala version. Gold = otrgjƒld does, however, appear in the listat the beginning of ch. 60 above.
6 Clearly an error for of (so other manuscripts) or um (cf. verse 262).

Uppsala Edda
91
		
		
		

165

I was offered beneficial help (ƒl ‘ale’= líð; lið = help);
this was close to (a kind of) defence of the sea’s
stems (prows of a ship, i.e. a shield); I am very proud of this wisechild (Hnoss, i.e. hnoss ‘treasure’) of Njǫrðr’s daughter (Freyja).

Here she is called Njǫrðr’s daughter.
And he says further:
92
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The battle-gallant urger (warrior) of the assembly (battle)of the moving flame (sword), who upholds unity (friendship),gave me a daughter (Hnoss, treasure) of Vanr-bride (Freyja)
with lasting strength.
May the mighty controller (leader) of the sword-meeting (battle)
lead Gefn’s (Freyja’s) maiden (Hnoss, treasure)decked in embers (gold) of Gautreikr’s (sea-king’s)swans’ path (sea) to the poet’s bed.

Here she is called Gefn and Vanr-bride, and it is normal to qualify weeping
by any of the names for Freyja and to call gold that. These kennings arevaried in many ways, calling it hail or rain or storm or drops or showers andcascades of her eyes or knees or cheeks and eyelashes or eyelids. Words orcounsel of giants, as was said above.
So said Bragi:
93
		
		
		

I had this third friend, unrelated, who was harshest to the voiceof Áli (a god) of the ball beneath fishing-grounds (rock; Áliof rock is a giant, his voice is gold, being harsh to it is
to be generous) and kindest to me.

He called the sea the ball beneath fishing-grounds and the giant Áli of rockand gold the giant’s voice.
Gold is called otter-payment or Æsir’s forced payment or strife-metal, lairor abode of Fáfnir or metal of Gnitaheiðr or burden of Grani and Fáfnir’s
inheritance, Niflungs’ treasure or inheritance, Kraki’s seed.
So said Eyvindr skáldaspillir:
94
		
		
		

Battle-leek (sword) Ullr (warrior),
we used to wear on hawk-fells (our arms)
Fyri plains’ seed (gold rings)
throughout Hákon’s life.

166

Uppsala Edda

Svá kvað Þjóðólfr:95 (186) Eyss landreki ljósu
		
lastvarr Kraka barri		á hlémildra holdi		hoskir1 kálfur mér sjálfum.
Svá kvað Skúli Þorsteinsson:
96 (187) Þá er ræfrvita Reifnis		rauð ek fyrir Sǫl2 til auðar
		
herfylgnis3 bar ek Hǫlga
		haugþak saman baugum.4
Í Bjarkamálum eru tǫlð mǫrg gulls heiti. Svá segir þar:97 (188) Gramr hinn gǫfgasti
		
gladdi hirð sína		
Fenju forverki,		
Fáfnis miðgarði,		
Glasis glóbarri,		
Grana fagrbyrði,		Draupnis dýrsveita,		
dúni Grafvitnis.
98 (189) Ýtti ǫrr hilmir,		aldir við tóku,
		
Sifjar svarðfestum,		
svelli dalnauðar,		
tregum otrsgjǫldum,		
tárum Marþallar,		eldi Órunar,		Iðja glysmálum.
99 (190) Gladdi gunnveitir		—gengum fagrbúnir—		Þjaza þingskilum		þjóðir hermargar,
		
Rínar rauðmálmi,		
rógi Niflunga,

1 An error for hauk (verse 264 below) or hauks (other manuscripts); hlémildra issimilarly an error for hlémildar (verse 264 and other manuscripts).
2 DG 11 4to is damaged here and the reading is unclear (see Grape et al. 1977:
142). AM 157 8vo reads ‘˙ol’ but omits the next two lines. Jón Sigurðsson and Jón
Rúgmann read ‘savl’. Other manuscripts have Svƒlð.
3 Probably an error for -fylgins (so some other manuscripts).
4 Grape et al. 1977: 61 (cf. 142) read bauga, but baugum (with nasal stroke above u),
as in most other manuscripts, would also fit.

Uppsala Edda
So said Þjóðólfr:
95
		
		
		

The fault-shunning land-director (ruler)
pours Kraki’s bright barley (gold)
onto my own hawk-lands (arms)
that provide security for flesh.

So said Skúli Þorsteinsson:
96
		
		
		

When I reddened Reifnir’s (sea-king’s) roof-fire(shield-fire, i.e. sword) off Sǫl to gain wealth,I amassed warlike Hǫlgi’s
mound-roof (gold) in rings.

In Bjarkamál many terms for gold are listed. So it says there:
97
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The most glorious prince
gladdened his men
with Fenja’s labour,
Fáfnir’s Miðgarðr,Glasir’s glowing foliage,
Grani’s fair burden,
Draupnir’s precious sweat,
Grafvitnir’s pillow.

98
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The generous lord pushed,
men received,
Sif’s scalp-strings,
ice of bow-forcer (arm),
reluctant otter’s payment,Marþǫll’s tears,
fire of Órun (a river),Iði’s shining talk.

99
		
		
		
		
		

The battle-giver gladdened—we advanced beautifully adorned—
with Þjazi’s assembly-agenda (talk)the multitudinous hosts,
with the Rhine’s red metal,
Niflungs’ strife,

167

168

Uppsala Edda

		
vísi hinn vígdjarfi;
		vakti hann Baldr þeygi.1
Gull er kallat eldr handar eða liðs eða leggjar, því at þat er rautt, en silfr
snjór, svell ok héla, því at þat er hvítt. Með sama hætti skal kenna gull eða
f. 32v, p. 62 silfr til sjóðs eða diguls, en | hvártveggja gull ok silfr má vera grjót handa
ok hálsgjǫrð nokkurs þess er títt var at hafa men. Hringar eru bæði gull oksilfr ef eigi er annan veg breytt.
Svá kvað Þorleifr fagri:
100 (191) Kastar gramr á glæstar
		
gegn valstǫðvar þegnum		ungr vísi gefr eisu		armleggs digulfarmi.
Svá kvað Einarr skálaglamm:
101 (192) Liðbrǫndum kná landa		
landfrǿkn jǫfurr branda;2
		hykka ek ræsis rekka		Rínar grjót um þrjóta.
Svá kvað Einarr Skúlason:
102 (193) Blóðeisu liggr bæði		
bergs tveim megin, geima		sjóðs, á ek søkkva stríði,		snær ok eldr, at mæra.
Ok enn kvað hann:
103 (194) Dǿgr þrymr hvert, en hjarta		hlýrskildir ræðr mildum3
		Heita blaks um hvíta		
hafleygr digulskafli.
		Aldri má fyrir eldi		áls hrynbrautar skála,		ǫll vinnr folka fellir		framræði, snæ bræða.
Hér er gull kallat snær skálanna.

1 It is impossible to say who did not wake whom, but the line may relate to theepisode in Hrólfs saga where Bǫðvarr bjarki fights in the form of a bear while hishuman body lies apparently asleep until awakened by Hjalti. GkS 2367 4to has varði
hann Baldr þƒgli ‘the silent Baldr defended him’.
2 An infinitive is required after kná (a meaningless auxiliary, = does). The only
possibility is to emend branda to granda, the reading of the other manuscripts.
3 mildum must be emended to mildu to agree with hjarta and blaks must be readas blakks. Single consonants for double are common with this scribe. Cf. verse 76.

Uppsala Edda
		
		

169

the battle-bold ruler;
Baldr did not wake him at all.

Gold is called fire of arm or joint or limb, since it is red, and silver snow,
ice and frost, since it is white. In the same way gold or silver should bereferred to in terms of purse or crucible, and either gold and silver may bemeant by rocks of the arms and neck-ring of some person whose custom it
was to wear a necklace. Rings mean both gold and silver if it is not variedin some other way.
So said Þorleifr fagri:
100
		
		
		

The reliable prince throws
the crucible’s load onto thanes’
adorned falcon-perches (arms);
the young ruler gives arm-cinders (gold).

So said Einarr skálaglamm:
101
		
		
		

The land-bold prince of lands
does harm (gives away) joint-brands (gold rings);
I do not think the ruler’s men
will run short of Rhine’s rock (gold).

So said Einarr Skúlason:
102
		
		
		

Both purse’s snow (silver) and ocean’s fire (gold)lie on each side of the blood-ember’s (axe’s)
head; I must praise
the one that fights destroyers (vikings).

And he said further:
103
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Sea-flame (gold) rests every dayon the white crucible-snowdrift (silver),and he who adorns the sides of Heiti’s (sea-king’s) steed (ship)with shield rules with generous heart.
Never can the scales-snow (silver) be melted
before the fire (gold, fire that gives no heat)of the eel’s surging path (sea); the feller of hosts
achieves all glorious exploits.

Here gold is called snow of the scales.

170

Uppsala Edda

Svá kvað Þórðr mauraskáld:
104 (195) Sér á seima rýri		sigðirs látrs at átti		hrauns glaðsendir handa		Hermóðr fǫður góðan.
61 Kendr maðrinn
Maðr er kallaðr brjótr gulls, sem kvað Óttarr:
105 (196) Góðmennis þarf ek gunnar
		gullbrjótanda at njóta;		
hér er almennis1 inni		
inndrótt með gram svinnum.
Svá kvað Einarr skálaglamm:
106 (197) Gullsendir lætr grundar,		glaðar þengill herdrengi,
		hans mæti kná ek hljóta,
		
hljó<t>, Yggs mjaðar njóta.
En gullvǫrpuðr sem Þorleikr kvað:107 (198) Hirð viðr grams með gerðum
		
gullvǫrpuðr sér holla.
Svá kvað Þorvaldr blǫnduskáld:
108 (199) Gullstríðir verpr glóðum,		
gefr auð konungr rauðan,		óþjóðar bregðr eyðir,		
armleggs, Grana farmi.
62 Kend konan til gulls
Kona er kend til gulls, kǫlluð selja gulls. Sem kvað Hallar-Steinn:
109 (201) Svalteigar mun selju
		
salts Viðblindi2 galtar		rǫfkastandi rastar		reyrþvengs muna lengi.
Hér eru hvalir kallaðir Viðblindi galtar. Viðblindi var jǫtunn ok dró hvali uppí hafi sem fiska. Teigr hvala er sær, rǫf sævar er gull. Kona er selja gulls, þessf. 33r, p. 63 er hon gefr. Selja heitir tré. | Kona er ok kend við allskyns tré kvenkend. Hon
er lág kǫlluð þess er hon lógar. Lág heitir tré þat er fellt er í skógi.
1 The other manuscripts have alnennin. The leaf is damaged in DG 11 4to. Grape et al.
1977 read almennis, which is confirmed by Jón Sigurðsson (see Grape et al. 1977: 143).
2 Other manuscripts have Viðblinda (except AM 748 I b 4to: Viðblinnis), and thegenitive is required by the context.

Uppsala Edda

171

So said Þórðr mauraskáld:
104
Glad giver of arm-rock (gold ring),		
it can be seen in the diminisher (generous giver) of gold wire		that sword-lair’s (shield’s) Hermóðr (the warrior)		
had a good father.
61 The man referred to

Man is called breaker of gold, as Óttarr said:
105
I need the favour of the noble battle-band		which follows the gold-breaker (generous man);		in here is a domestic troop of many men		with a wise prince.
So said Einarr skálaglamm:
106Gold-sender (an unusual kenning for the poet) lets
		ground getter (king)—the prince gladdens
		the men of his army; I can receive his treasure—		
enjoy Yggr’s (Óðinn’s) mead (poetry).
And gold-thrower, as Þorleikr said:
107With a prince’s deeds the gold-thrower (generous man)		
makes his court loyal to himself.
So said Þorvaldr blǫnduskáld:
108
Gold-harmer (generous man) throws arms’		embers (gold rings), the king gives red wealth (gold),		
destroyer of evil people		shifts Grani’s load (gives away gold).
62 Woman referred to in terms of gold

Woman is referred to in terms of gold, called dealer of gold. As HallarSteinn said:
109
The thrower of the amber (gold)		of Viðblindi’s boar’s (whale’s) salty cool land (sea)		will long remember the giver		
of reed-thong’s (serpent’s) league (land, i.e. gold).
Here whales are called Viðblindi’s boars. Viðblindi was a giant and drew
whales up from in the sea like fish. The land of whales is sea, amber of thesea is gold. Woman is dealer (selja) of the gold that she gives. Selja (willow)
is the name of a tree. Woman is also referred to by all kinds of feminine
trees. She is called log (lág) of what she gives away (lógar). Log is a word
for a tree that is felled in a wood.

172

Uppsala Edda

Svá kvað Gunnlaugr ormstunga:
110 (202) Alin var rýgr at rógi,		
runnr olli því gunnarr,1		
lág var ek auðs at eiga		óðgjarn, fira bǫrnum.
Kona er kend mǫrk. Svá kvað Hallar-Steinn:
111 (203) Ek hefi óðar lokri		ǫlstafna þér skafna		væn mǫrk skála verki		vandr stefknarrar branda.
Ok enn sem hann kvað:112 (204) Þú munt fús sem fleiri,		fljóðs hirði-Bil, tróður
		grǫn<n> er2 gæfu þinni
		
grjóts Hjaðninga brjótask.
Svá kvað Ormr Steinþórsson:
113 (205) Skorða var í fǫt fǿrð		fjarðbeins afar hrein		nýrri, sǫng nadd-Freyr		nisting, um mjaðar Hrist.
Sem hann kvað enn:
114 (207) Því at hjóls hrynbáls
		
hramma þat ek ber fram		Billings á burar full		bjarkar hefi ek lagit mark.
115 (208) Aura stendr fyrir órum		
eik fǫgrbúin leiki.3
Svá sem hér segir:
116 (209) Ǫng, rekkr, skala okkr		álmr dynskúrar málma,		svá bauð lind í landi		líns, hugrekki dvína.
Maðr er kendr til viða, sem fyrr er ritat, kallaðr reynir vápna eða víga, ferða
ok athafnar, skipa ok alls þess er hann ræðr eða reynir.
1 The final consonant is in a hole in the manuscript, but seems to be r. Other manuscripts

have gunnar and AM 157 8vo appears to have ‘gunnar’, which must be correct.
2 The context requires við, as in other manuscripts.
3 There is no indication in DG 11 4to that this is a separate item from the precedingother than a rather large initial A, but the verse form is quite different and the breakis clearly marked in the Codex Regius version.

Uppsala Edda

173

So said Gunnlaugr ormstunga:

110
		
		
		

The lady was born to bring strife
among the sons of men; the battle-bush (warrior, her father)
was the cause of this; I was frantically eager
to possess the wealth-log (lady).

111
		
		
		

Fair forest of hall of ale-vessels,I, careful in my craftsmanship, havesmoothed for you with poetry’s plane
the prow (beginning) of a refrain-ship (poem).

112
		
		
		

You will, like other poles (women)of Hjaðnings’ rocks (gold ornaments) eagerly strive
against your good fortune, slender Bil (goddess,)
who looks after a woman (i.e. young girl, servant?).

113
		
		
		

Fiord-bone’s (rock’s, precious stone’s) prop (the woman)
was put into exceedingly pure clothes
with new sewing; spear-Freyr (the warrior, poet)sang over the Hrist (valkyrie, i.e. woman) of mead.

114
		
		
		

For in the Billingr’s (dwarf’s or giant’s) son’s drink (poem)
that I am performing, I have fixed the likenessof the birch (valkyrie, warlike woman) of the paws
(arms) of the wheel’s (shield’s) clanging fire (sword).

Woman is called forest. So said Hallar-Steinn:

And as he said further:1

So said Ormr Steinþórsson:

As he said further:115
		The fairly-adorned coin-oak (woman)stands in the way of our pleasure.

As it says here:
116
		
		
		

So did linen-linden (woman) instruct:
warrior, no courage shall diminish
in us in the land, elm (warrior)of clashing weapon-shower (battle).

Man is referred to in terms of trees, as was written above, called rowan(reynir) of weapons or battles, of expeditions and activity, of ships and of
everything he has in his power or puts to the test (reynir).
1 The Codex Regius version has a differing text which uses quite different kennings.
See Faulkes 1998: 63.

174

Uppsala Edda

Svá kvað Úlfr Uggason:
117 (210) En stirðmálugr starði
		storðar leggs fyrir borði
		
fróns á fólka reyna
		fránleitr ok blés eitri.
Viðr ok meiðr sem kvað Kormakr:
118 (211) Meiðr er mǫrgum ǿðri		morðreins í dyn fleina;		hjǫrr fær hildibǫrrum
		hjarl Sigurði jarli.
Lundr, sem kvað Hallfreðr vendræðaskáld:
119 (212) Álþollum stendr Ullar		
austr at miklu trausti		rǿkilundr hinn ríki		
randfárs brynjaðr1 harri.
Þollr ok búss, sem Arnórr kvað:120 (213) Rekr ǫndurt vár randir		
reggbúss saman leggja,		
rógskýja hélt Rýgjar
		
regni haustnótt gegnum.
Askr, sem kvað Refr:
121 (214) Gakk í gulli stokkna		gjǫfrífr Hás drífu		
askr við ǿrinn þroska		eggþeys sæing meyjar.
Hlynr, sem hér segir:
122 (215) “Heill2 kom þú!” – handar svella		
hlynr kvaddi svá brynju.
Bǫrr, sem Refr kvað:123 (216) Alls bǫðgeði bjóða
		bǫrr hygg til þess hjǫrva;		ǫngstǫðvar hefi ek eigi		
ein ráðin Þorsteini.
1 DG 11 4to is damaged. Grape et al. 1977: 23 followed Jón Sigurðsson, reading‘brymaþr’ (i.e. brumaðr ‘budded’), but AM 157 8vo and Jón Rúgmann make it clearthat ‘bryniaþr’ is the original reading.
2 If the warrior is greeting the coat of mail, it ought to be heil (feminine). The
Codex Regius and Codex Wormianus have brynja as the subject.

Uppsala Edda

175

So said Úlfr Uggason:
117
		
		
		

But the harsh-speaking one (the serpent) stared
with piercing look over the gunwale
at the testers (Þórr and Eymir) of the people (giants) of the regionof lands’ bones (rocks) and blew poison.

Tree and pole, as Kormakr said:
118
		
		
		

Pole (warrior) of battle-reindeer (warship)
is superior to many in spear-din (battle);
the sword wins land
for the battle-keen Earl Sigurðr.

Grove, as Hallfreðr vendræðaskáld said:
119
		
		
		

The grove (warrior) that cultivates Ullr (a warrior god),
the powerful mail-coated lord (warrior)of shield-danger (battle), provides channel-trees (seafarers)
with great support in the east.

Tree and box, as Arnórr said:
120
		
		
		

Early in the spring the ship-box (seafarer, warrior)forces shields to be brought together (fights a battle);
through the autumn night continued
Rýgr’s (giantess’s) rain (battle) of strife-clouds (shields).

Ash, as Refr said:
121
		
		
		

Gift-ready (generous) Hár’s (Óðinn’s) storm (battle)ash (warrior), go with plenty of
manly deeds of edge-wind (battle)
into the maiden’s gold-adorned bed.1

Maple, as it says here:122
		‘Hello!’—thus maple (warrior) of arm-ice (sword)
greeted the coat of mail.

Spruce, as Refr said:
123
		
		
		

Sword-table (shield) maple (warrior),
regard all this with warlike mind;
I have not any advice for Þorsteinn
for these straits.

1 The context is unknown, but if the ‘maiden’ is symbolic: she may represent Hildr(the valkyrie) or Hel, and her bed battle or death.

176

Uppsala Edda

Stafr, sem kvað Óttarr svarti:
124 (217) Helztu þar er hrafn ne svelta,1		hvatráðr ertu, láði,		ógnar stafr fyrir jǫfrum
f. 33v, p. 64 		ýgr tveim við kyn beima.
Þorn, sem kvað Arnórr.
125 (218) Hlóð, en hála týðu		hirðmenn ara grenni,2		auðar þorn fyrir ǫrnu		ungr valkǫstu þunga.
63 Kend orrostan
Hvernveg skal kenna orrostu?
Svá at kalla veðr vápna eða hlífa eða Óðins eða vápna eða valkyrju eða
herkonunga eða gný eða glym. Svá kvað Hornklofi:
126 (219) Háði gramr þar er gnúði3		
geira hregg við seggi,		rauð fnýstu ben blóði,		bengǫgl at dyn Skǫglar.
Svá kvað Eyvindr:
127 (220) Ok sá hallr		at Hás veðri
		hǫsvan serk		
Hrungnis bar.
Svá kvað Bragi:
128 (221) Þótta ek þá er ótta4		ár, sagt er þat, várum,		hǿfr at Hlakkar drífu,
		hyrrunnar vel Gunnar.
Svá kvað Einarr:
129 (222) Glymvindi setr Gǫndlar,		gnestr hjǫrtaka, mestum		
Hildar segl þar er hagli,		hraustr þengill, drífr strengjar.
Svá kvað Einarr skálaglamm:
1 The context requires svalta as in Codex Regius and Codex Trajectinus.
2 æ is written here for e.

3 The context requires gnúðu as in other manuscripts.

4 This word makes no sense. Other manuscripts have various spellings of ǿri ‘younger’Uppsala Edda

177

Stave, as Óttarr the Black said:
124
		
		
		

Where the raven was not short of food
you held onto territory, fierce battle-stavein the face of two princes;
you are quick to act against mankind.

Thorn, as Arnórr said:
125
		
		
		

Young wealth-thorn (man) piled up
heavy heaps of slain men
for the eagles, and his men supported
the feeder of eagles greatly.

63 Battle referred to
How shall battle be referred to?
By calling it weather of weapons or shields or of Óðinn or weapons or
valkyrie or war-kings or [their] clash or noise. So said Hornklofi:
126
		
		
		

The prince waged storm of spears (battle)
against men where wound-goslings (arrows)
thundered in Skǫgul’s din;red wounds spewed blood.

So said Eyvindr:127		

And this man, partial to Hár’s (Óðinn’s) weather (battle)
wore Hrungnir’s grey shirt (mail-coat).

So said Bragi:
128
		
		
		

Once upon a time I seemed well suited toHlǫkk’s (valkyrie’s) snowstorm (battle),
so it is said, when we were younger
bushes (warriors) of Gunnr’s (valkyrie’s) fire (sword).

So said Einarr:
129
		
		
		

The bold monarch sets up Hildr’s (valkyrie’s) sail (his shield)in the greatest Gǫndul’s (valkyrie’s) noisy wind (storm of battle)
where hail from strings (arrows) drives;
there is clashing from drawing of swords.

So said Einarr skálaglamm:

178

Uppsala Edda

130 (223) Ne sigbjarka serkir
		
sómniðjungum rómu		
Hás við Hǫgna skúrir		hleiðut1 fast um reiðir.2
Sem hér segir:131 (224) Odda gnýs við éli		oddnets þinul setja.
Ok enn þetta:
132 (225) Hnigu fjándr at glym Gǫndlar		
grams und arnar hramma.
64 Kend vápnin
Vápn ok herklæði skal kenna til orrostu ok til Óðins ok valmeyja ok
herkonunga, kenna hjálm hǫtt þeira eða fald, en brynju serk eða skyrtu,
en skjǫld tjald. En skjaldborg er kǫlluð hǫll eða ræfr, veg<g>r3 eða gólf.
Skildir eru kallaðir, ok kendir við herskip, sól eða tungl eða lauf eða blikeða garðr skipsins. Skjǫldr er kallaðr skip Ullar eða fótr Hrungnis, er hannstóð á skildinum. Á fornum skjǫldum var títt at skrifa rǫnd þá er kǫlluð erbaugr, ok við þann baug eru skildir kendir. Hǫggvápn, sverð eða exar, erukǫlluð el<d>ar blóðs eða benja. Sverð heita Óðins eldar, en geir kalla menntrǫllkvenna heitum ok kenna við blóð eða benjar, skóg eða eik. En lagvápn
eru vel kend til orma eða fiska. Skotvápn eru mjǫk kend til hagls eða drífu
eða rotu. Ǫllum þessum heitum eða kenningum er marga vega breytt, því atþat er flest ort í lofkvæðum er þessar kenningar þarf við.
133 (226) Lattit herr með hǫttu
		
Hangatýs at ganga;		þóttit4 þeim at hætta
þekkiligt | fyrir brekku.
f. 34r, p. 65 		
Svá kvað Einarr skálaglamm:
134 (227) Hjálmfaldinn bauð hildi		hjaldrǫrr ok Sigvaldi,		hinn er fór í gný Gunnar
		gunndjarfr Búi sunnan.
Róða serkr sem Tindr kvað:1 I.e. hléðut.

2 It is difficult to make sense of this verse without emendation. Cf. Faulkes 1998:

194; sómmiðjungar ‘bow-giants’ would make a comprehensible kenning for warriors.
3 AM 157 8vo has veggur.
4 Written ‘þottiþ’. Cf. verse 3, where it reads þótti.

Uppsala Edda

179

130
Battle-birches’ (warriors’) shirts (coats of mail)		
did not firmly protect the honour-descendants		(noble warriors?) in Hár’s (Óðinn’s) tumult (battle)
		from Hǫgni’s showers (rain of weapons) over the ships.
As it says here:
131

Set edge-rope (rim) of point-net (net which catches sharp missiles,
shield) against storm of clash of points (crashing of sharp missiles).

And also this:132		The prince’s enemies sank beneath eagle’s claws
in Gǫndul’s din (battle).

64 The weapons referred to

Weapons and armour shall be referred to in terms of battle and Óðinn anddeath-maidens (valkyries) and war-kings, helmet referred to as their hoodor cap, and mail-coat as shirt or tunic, and shield as curtain. And shield-wallis called hall or roof, wall or floor. Shields are spoken of and referred to interms of warships, as sun or moon or leaf or gleam or fence of the ship. A
shield is called Ullr’s ship or Hrungnir’s foot, since he stood on his shield.
On ancient shields it was customary to decorate the border that is called thecircle, and shields are referred to in terms of this circle. Cutting weapons,swords or axes, are called fires of blood or wounds. Swords are calledÓðinn’s fires, and people call a spear by names of trollwives and refer tothem in terms of blood or wounds or forest or oak. And thrusting weapons it
is fine to refer to as snakes or fish. Missiles are frequently referred to as hailor snowfall or rainstorm. All these names or kennings are varied in many
ways, for most compositions are in the form of praise poetry, where thosekennings are particularly required.
133
		
		
		

The army did not hold back from advancing
with Hangatýr’s (Óðinn’s) hoods (helmets);
they thought it not pleasant
to venture down the slopes.

134
		
		
		

Helm-capped battle-bold Búi,
who went from the south
to Gunnr’s (valkyrie’s) din (battle)
and war-keen Sigvaldi offered battle.

So said Einarr skálaglamm:

Róði’s shirt, as Tindr said:

180

Uppsala Edda

135 (228) Þá er hring- fáinn Hanga
		hrynserk við ǫrr -brynju		hruðumst hríðmara Róðar1		
rastar varð at kasta.
Hamðis skyrta, sem Hallfreðr kvað:136 (229) Ólítinn brestr úti		
undfúrs sú . . . juls runnum		
hart á Hamðis skyrtur
		hryn-Gjálp Egils vápna.
Sǫrla fǫt, sem hann kvað enn:
137 (230) Þaðan verða fǫt fyrða,		
fregn ek gjǫrla þat, Sǫrla,		rjóðast bjǫrt í blóði
		
benfúr méils skúrum.
Sem Grettir kvað:138 (231) Héldu Hlakkar tjalda
		hefjendr saman nefjum,		
Hildar veggs ok hjuggust		
hregg-Nirðir til s<k>eggjum.2
Róða ræfr, sem Einarr kvað:3
139 (232) Eigi þverr fyrir augna		Óðs beðvinu Róða		ræfr
 eignist sá, regni
		
ramsvel<l>, konungr elli.
Hildar veggr, sem Grettir kvað ok áðr er ritat.
Skips sól, sem Einarr kvað:140 (233) Leygr rýðr ætt á ægi		Óláfs skipa sólar,		ylgr brunar hvatt, ins helga,		hrægjǫrn í spor ǫrnum.
Hlýrtungl, sem hér segir:
141 (234) Dagr var fríðr sá er fǫgrum
		
fleygjendr alimleygjar

1 Presumably an error for Róða (so other manuscripts), though the kenning Róða serkr
does not appear in this or any other skaldic verse. See Faulkes 1998: 195. The alliterationin this line would be correct if we read riðmara ‘tossing steeds’ (so other manuscripts).
2 DG 11 4to has seggjum ‘men’, but most manuscripts have skeggjum.
3 The same verse is quoted as no 90.

Uppsala Edda
135
		
		
		

181

When we cleared our storm-steeds (ships) of Róði’s (sea-king’s)
league (the sea), the liberal one,
shining in Hangi’s (Óðinn’s) ringing shirt (mail-coat),
had to throw off his ring-mail coat.

Hamðir’s tunic, as Hallfreðr said:
136
		
		
		

No small clashing Gjálp (giantess, damaging storm)of Egill’s weapons (arrows) crashes hardon the outside of Hamðir’s tunics (mail-coats)of su . . . juls wound-fire (sword) bushes (warriors).

Sǫrli’s clothes, as he also said:
137
		
		
		

As a result, Sǫrli’s bright clothes (mail-coats)—I learn precisely of this—must be
reddened with men’s bloodby wound-fire (swords) in weapon-showers (battle).

As Grettir said:
138
		
		
		

The raisers (warriors) of Hlǫkk’s (valkyrie’s) curtains (shields)
held their noses together,and Hildr’s (valkyrie’s) wall’s (shield’s) storm- (battle-)Njǫrðrs (warriors) jabbed beards together (held a conference).

Róði’s roof, as Einarr said:
139
		
		
		

Róði’s (sea-king’s) strong roof-ice (shield-wall ice, = axe)
is not the worse for the eye-rain (tears, i.e. gold)of Óðr’s bedfellow (Freyja);
may this king reach old age.

Hildr’s wall, as Grettir said and was quoted above.
Ship’s sun, as Einarr said:
140
		
		
		

St Óláfr’s kin reddens flame (sword)of ship’s sun (shield) at sea;
corpse-greedy she-wolf rushes
forward fast on the tracks of eagles (to find carrion after a battle).

Bows-moon, as it says here:141
		That was a fine day when flingers away (generous givers)of forearm-flame (gold rings) pressed

182

Uppsala Edda		á hranferil hringa		hlýrtungli mér þrungðu.1
Garðr skips, sem hér segir:
142 (235) Svá fór gegn í gǫgnum
		garð steinfarinn barða,		
sá var, gunnstǿrir geira		gunnar hǿfr, sem næfrar.2
Askr Ullar,3 sem Þjóðólfr kvað:143 (236) Ganga él um yngva
		Ullar skips með fullu,		þar er samnaglar siglur		slíðrdúkanðar4 ríða.
Ilja blað Hrungnis, sem kvað Bragi:
144 (237) Vilið Hrafnketill heyra		hvé hreingróit steini		Þrúðar skal ek þengils
		þjófs iljablað leyfa?
Bragi skáld kvað þetta um bauginn á skildinum:
145 (238) Nema svá at góð ens gegna		gjǫld baugnafrs5 vildi		
meyjar hjóls, en ek merkða
		
mǫg Sigrúnar, Hǫgna.
Hann kallaði skjǫldinn Hildar hjól en bauginn nǫf hjólsins.
Baugjǫrð, sem Hallfreðr6 kvað:146 (239) Rauðljósa sér ræsir
		– rítr7 brestr sundr in hvíta –1 In the Codex Regius version attributed to Refr. Line 2 alim- is alm- in GkS 2367
4to, but Codex Wormianus and Codex Trajectinus have alin- which is obviously
correct. Damage to DG 11 4to, f. 34r, makes line 3 difficult to decipher. Grape et. al.
1977 read hrannferil but Lasse Mårtensson 2010 reads hran-. This probably needs
to be read hryn-, and fƒgrum in line 1 fƒgru, in order to make sense.
2 Damage to f. 34 makes the verse difficult to decipher and interpret. Here the gaps
in the text are filled in accordance with Grape et al. 1977: 154, which is based largely
on Jón Rugman and supported partly by AM 157 8vo, though there the kenning garðr
barða is unaccountably replaced by grand branda.
3 Gaps in the text are filled in accordance with Grape et al. 1977: 65 and are fully
supported by AM 157 8vo.
4 Obviously an error for slíðrdúkaðar; samnaglar must be emended to samnagla.
5 Must be read -nafaðs to accord with the prose.
6 Hallvarðr in other manuscripts. Cf. verse 70 above.
7 Rítr is plural. It ought to be singular (rít).

Uppsala Edda
		
		

183

a fair bows-moon (shield) on myringing ring-track (arm).

Skip’s fence, as it says here:142

The reliable increaser (warrior) of battle of spears		vessel’s fence (shield) as through bark;				went through the paint-covered
this man was fit for battle.

Ullr’s ash(-ship), as Þjóðólfr said:
143

Storms (fighting) of Ullr’s ship (shield)		

where the rivet-masts (swords)				rage totally round the prince

sheath-clothed (having sheaths for sails) wave.

Hrungnir’s sole-blade, as Bragi said:
144

Will you hear, Hrafnketill, how I shall praise		of the thief of Þrúðr (Hrungnir)1				

the prince’s sole-blade (shield)

which has fine colour growing on it?

Bragi the Poet composed this about the circle on the shield:
145

Unless it be that one desired good recompense		(shield) of Hǫgni’s maid (Hildr, which is also the name				

for the reliable circle-hubbed (that has a circle for its hub) wheelof a valkyrie and a word for battle), but I noted Sigrún’s son.

He called the shield Hildr’s wheel and the circle the hub of the wheel.
Land of the circle, as Hallfreðr said:146
		The impeller (warrior) of the movement (flight)of points (arrows or spears) sees red-bright (golden)

1 The story of Hrungnir’s theft of Þrúðr has not been preserved.

184

Uppsala Edda		
baugjǫrð brodda ferðar
		– bjúgleit – í tvau fljúga.
Sverð er Óðins eldr, sem Kormakr kvað:147 (241) Svall, sá er gekk með gjallan
Gauts eld með styr | belldi
f. 34v, p. 66 				glaðbræðanda Gríðar,		
gunnr. Komst Ruðr ór brunni.1
Hjálms eldr, sem kvað Úlfr Uggason:
148 (242) Fullǫflugr2 lét falla
		fram hafsleipni hramma		
Hildr en H<r>opts um gildar
		hjálms eld
 þá er mar felldu.
Brynju eldr, sem kvað Glúmr Geirason:
149 (243) Heimþyntan3 let hvína		hryneldr at þeim brynju
		foldar vǫrðr sá er fyrðum
		fjǫrnharðan sik varði.
Randar íss4 ok grand hlífa, sem Arnórr5 kvað:150 (244) Ráðvǫndum þá ek rauðar
		randar ís at vísa—		
grand berið hjálms í hendi—		hramþey6 drifinn meyju.
Øx heitir ok trǫllkona hlíf<a>7, sem kvað Einarr:
151 (245) Sjá megu rétt hvé Ræfils
		ríðendr við brá Gríðar
		fjǫrnis fagrt um skornir		foldviggs drekar liggia.
Spjót er kallaðr ormr, sem Refr kvað:152 (246) Kná myrkdreki markaðr
		minn þar er ýtar finna

1 The verse form shows that this verse is from Sigurðardrápa. Ruðr (confirmed
by AM 157 4to) is Urðr or Uðr in other manuscripts. Cf. p. 30 above,
2 Must be emended to Fullƒflug (feminine with Hildr).
3 Obviously an error for Hein-; hryneldr in line 2 is for hryneld.
4 The manuscript has ís. Single consonant for double is common in DG 11 4to.
5 In the other manuscripts attributed to Einarr (Skúlason).
6 Other manuscripts have hvarm-, which must be correct.
7 DG 11 4to is damaged, but may have had trƒllkonu hlíf ‘protector of trollwife’, though thekenning must be trƒllkona hlífa ‘trollwife, i.e. damager of shields, as in other manuscripts.

Uppsala Edda
		
		

185

circle-land (shield) fly in two;
the white curved-looking shield breaks apart.

A sword is Óðinn’s fire, as Kormakr said:
147
		
		
		

Battle raged. He who advanced with ringing
Gautr’s (Óðinn’s) fire (sword) waged
war with the feeder (warrior) of Gríðr’s (giantess’s)
steed (wolf). Ruðr rose from the spring.

Helmet’s fire, as Úlfr Uggason said:
148
		
		
		

The most powerful Hildr of bear’s paws (giantess) made thesea-Sleipnir (horse of the sea, ship) go down (to the sea),but Hroptr’s (Oðinn’s) ones (warriors, berserks) who makegood use of helmet’s fire (sword), when they felled the horse . . .1

Mail-coat’s fire, as Glúmr Geirason said:
149
		
		
		

The land’s defender (king), who defended
himself against men mighty strongly,
made the hone-scraped ringing fireof the mail-coat swish at them.

150
		
		
		

I received red shield’s ice, covered withmaiden’s (Freyja’s) eyelid-thaw (tears, i.e. gold)
from the ruler careful of his actions;carry helmet’s damager (sword) in your hands.

151
		
		
		

Riders (seafarers) of Ræfill’s (sea-king’s) land’s (the sea’s)
horses (ships) can see how beautifully engraved
dragons lie just by the brow (curved edge)of the Gríðr (giantess, i.e. axe) of the life-protector (armour).

152		My fierce engraved dark
dragon of the shield (spear)

Shield’s ice and damager of protective armour, as Arnórr said:

An axe is also called trollwife of protective armour, as Einarr said:

A spear is called snake, as Refr said:

1 The sentence would presumably have been completed in the second half-verse.

186

Uppsala Edda		ǿfr á aldar [lófum
		eikinn b]orðs á leika.1Ǫrvar eru kallaðar hagl boga eða strengjar eða hlífa eða orrostu, sem Einarrkvað:
153 (247) Brak-Rǫgna skóg bogna,
		barg óþyrmir varga,		hagl ór Hlakkar seglum		hjǫrs, rakliga fjǫrvi.2
Orrosta er kǫlluð Hjaðninga veðr eða él, en vápn Hjaðninga eldr eða vendir.
Orrosta er veðr Óðins, sem fyrr er ritat. Svá kvað Víga-Glúmr:
154 (255) Rudda ek sem jarðar,		orð lék á því forðum,		með veðrstǫfum Viðris
		
vandar, mér til handa.3
Viðris veðr er orrosta en vǫndr vígs sverðit, en menn stafir sverðsins. Hérer bæði vápn ok orrosta kent ok haft til kenningar mannsins, ok er þat rekit
kallat er svá er ort. Skjǫldr er land vápnanna en vápn eru hagl eða regn þesslands ef nýgervingar er ort.
65 Frá kenningu skips
Hvernig skal kenna skip?
Svá at kalla hest eða dýr sækonunga eða sævar eða skipreiða eða byrjar.
Báru fákr sem Hornklofi kvað:155 (256) Hrjóðr lét hæstrar tíðar
		harðr skipa bǫrðum
		báru fáks ins bleika		barnungr á lǫg þrungit.
Geitis marr, sem kvað Erringar-Steinn:
156 (257) Enn þó at ófrið sunnan		ǫll þjóð segi skáldi,		hlǫðum Geitis mar grjóti,		glaðir nennum vér þenna.

1 The leaf in DG 11 4to is damaged, and the letters in square brackets are supplied
from other manuscripts.The last two lines in AM 157 8vo read ‘ǿfur á alldar lofum eikiborðs á leiki.’ The á in the last line must be an error for at (so in other manuscripts).
2 Rakliga: single k for double; skóg (also in Codex Wormianus) is obviously an error forskók (thus AM 157 8vo, Codex Trajectinus and AM 748 I b 4to) and Rƒgna for Rƒgnir.
3 The manuscript is damaged, but readings can be corrected from the prose that
follows. This shows that the first word in line 4 should be vandar ‘of the rod’, as in allother medieval manuscripts of Snorra Edda that include the verse, though DG 11 4to isillegible and AM 157 8vo has Vandils, like Egils saga. All medieval manuscripts havejarlar in line 1 except DG 11 4to (‘-rþar’; AM 157 8vo has jarðar). Codex Wormianus andAM 748 I b 4to have landa in line 4. See Heimir Pálsson 2010d and Faulkes 1998: 198.

Uppsala Edda				

can play savagely in men’s hands
where men meet (in battle).

153
		
		
		

Sword-crash Rǫgnir (warrior) shook bows’
hail (arrows) from Hlǫkk’s sails (shields);
the one who does not spare wolves (criminals)
saved his life bravely.

154
		
		
		

I cleared space for myself as for territory—
I had a reputation for that once—with staves (warriors) of the rodof Viðrir’s (Óðinn’s) weather (battle).

187

Arrows are called hail of bow or string or defensive armour or battle, as
Einarr said:

Battle is called the Hjaðnings’ weather or storm, and weapons the Hjaðnings’
fire or rods. Battle is Óðinn’s weather, as was written above. So said VígaGlúmr:Viðrir’s weather is battle and rod of battle is the sword, and men staves ofthe sword. Here both weapons and battle are referred to by kennings andused in a kenning for the man, and this is called rekit (extended) when one
composes thus. A shield is land of the weapons and weapons are hail or rainof that land if one composes allegorically (using nýgervingar).
65 Of referring to a ship
How shall a ship be referred to?
By calling it horse or wild animal of sea-kings or of the sea or ship’s tackle
or of a fair wind. Wave’s steed as Hornklofi said:
155
		
		
		

The harsh clearer (attacker) of wave’s pale steed (ship),a child in age, caused ships’ bows
to be impelled on the sea
at the most auspicious time.

156
		
		
		

Even though all people tell the poetof this war in the south,—
let us load Geitir’s (sea-king’s) horse (ship) with stones—
gladly we undertake this.

Geitir’s horse, as Erringar-Steinn said:

188

Uppsala Edda

Hér er kallaðr sunddýr.1
f. 35r, p. 67 157 (259) Sveigja lét fyrir Sygju
		
sólborðs goti norðan,		gustr skaut Gylfa rastar		Glaumi suðr, Raumi.
		
En slóðgoti síðan
		sæðin<g>s fyrir skut bæði . . .2
Hér er skip kallat sólborðs hestr en sær Gylfa land, sæðin<g>s slóð særinn
ok hestr skipit ok enn lauks hestr. Laukr heitir siglutréit.
Svá kvað Markús:
158 (260) Bjǫrn gekk fram á fornar		flóðs hafskipa slóðir,		skrúðǫrðigr braut skorðu
		skers gunnfjǫturr bersi.3
Hér er skipit kallat rasta bjǫrn ok bersi ok bjǫrn skorðu. Skipit er kallat hreinn.
Svá kvað Hallvarðr sem áðr er ritat,4 ok hjǫrtr, sem kvað Haraldr konungr:
159 (261) Sneið fyrir Sikiley víða		súð; várum þá prúðir,		brýnt5 skreið vel til vánar
		
vengis hjǫrtr und drengjum.
6
Eldr, sem Einarr kvað:160 (262) Baugs getr með þér þeygi
		þýðr drengr vera lengi—
		elg búum flóðs—nema fylgi,		friðstøkkvir, þér nokkut.
Sem Máni kvað:1 Kallaðr ought to be neuter. The verse illustrating this kenning is omitted, perhaps
because this was the end of a gathering.
2 Here two lines are omitted (—hestr óð lauks fyrir Lista—| lagði Kƒrmt ok Agðir) in
which the kenning lauks hestr was illustrated. See Faulkes 1998: 75. Siggju for Sygju
in line 1 and fyrir Aumar for Raumi in line 4 would make this verse correspond betterto the geography of Norway. Sveggja for Sveigja ‘bend’ in line 1 gives a verb more
applicable to a ship’s movements. These readings are all in the Codex Regius version.
3 The first half of this stanza, in which the kennings veturliði rastar, rasta bjƒrn are
illustrated, are omitted (see Faulkes 1998: 75). -fjƒturr: double consonant for single.
4 This is a reference to the verse of Hallvarðr that has been omitted (no 258 in the
Codex Regius version; see note 1 above). But cf. morðreinn in verse 118.
5 Written ‘brvnt’; v for y/ý is quite common in manuscripts.
6 Error for elgr ‘elk’. An attempt to correct it has been made by a later hand (seeGrape et al. 1977: 158). AM 157 8vo has eldur ‘fire‘.

Uppsala Edda

189

Here it is called straits-animal.
157
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The gunwale’s horse (ship) went tossing
from the north past Sigg;a gust shot the steed (ship) of
Gylfi’s (sea-king’s) league (sea) south by Aumar.
And afterwards the horse (ship) of the gull’s
track (sea) [put] both [Kƒrmt
and Agðir] past the stern;[the leek-horse waded past Listi.]

Here a ship is called gunwale’s horse and the sea Gylfi’s land, the sea thegull’s track and the ship its horse, and also leek-horse. Leek is a word formast-tree.
So said Markús:
158
		
		
		

The flood’s bear (ship) went forward
on the old ocean-ships’ tracks;
the stocks-grizzly (ship) with its proudly raised ornaments
broke the skerry’s war-fetter (surrounding breakers).

Here the ship is called bear of currents and grizzly and stocks-bear. A ship
is called reindeer. So said Hallvarðr as is written above, and hart, as King
Haraldr said:
159
		
		
		

The hull cut past broad Sicily;
we were splendid then;the poop-hart (ship) glided swiftly beneath men
quite in accordance with expectations.

Elk, as Einarr said:
160
		
		
		

A man cannot stay long with you,kind driver away of the ring’s peace (generous man),unless something goes with you.
Let us get the flood-elk (ship) ready.

As Máni said:

190

Uppsala Edda

161 (263) Hvat muntu hafs á akri1
		hengiligr meðr drengjum		karl, því at kraptr þinn fǫrlast,		kinngrár, mega vinna.
Vargr, sem Refr kvað:162 (264) En hoddvargr hlýddi
		hlunnvitnis skal ek runni		hollr til hermðarspialla,
		
heimvandil
2 Þorsteini.
Ok oxa3 er skip kallat ok skíð eða vagn eða reið. Svá kvað Eyvindr:4
163 (265) Meita fór at móti		mjǫk síð um dag skíði
		ungr með jǫfnu gengi
		út ver formum hersis.
Svá kvað Styrkárr Oddason:
164 (266) Ok eptir ítrum støkkvi
		ók Hǫgna lið vǫgnum
		hlun<n>s á Heita fannir		hyrjar flóðs af móði.
Ok sem Þorbjǫrn kvað:165 (267) Hafræðar5 var hlǿðir
		hlun<n>s í skírnarbrunni
		
Hvíta-Kristr6 sá er hæsta
		
hoddsviptir fekk giptu.

66 Hversu kenna skal Krist
Hversu skal kenna Krist?
Svá at kalla hann skapara himins ok jarðar, engla ok sólar, stýranda
himinríkis ok engla, konung himna, sólar ok Jórsala ok Jórdánar ok
Grikklands, ráðanda postula ok heilagra manna. Forn skáld hafa kent hannvið Urðarbrunn ok Róm. Svá kvað Eilífr Guðrúnarson:
1 Most manuscripts of Snorra Edda and both of the third grammatical treatise haveotri ‘otter‘, which is obviously correct. Hafs akr ‘sea’s field’ is not a possible kenningfor ‘ship’and o can easily be read as a, and t as c in early manuscripts.
2 Heimvandill is not a possible kenning for sword, and the other manuscripts havehein-. This word is also unusual, but is parallelled by the name of the sword Dragvandill in Egils saga. The genitive ending -s is, however, still required.
3 This ought to be nominative oxi. The sentence is perhaps altered from a sourcethat read ‘skip kǫllum vér ok oxa’. The word is not in the other manuscripts, nor is
oxi found in skaldic verse in a kenning for ship.
4 Eyjólfr dáðaskáld in the other manuscripts.
5 Should be -reiðar, as in the other manuscripts
6 Should be genitive Krists, as in AM 157 8vo.

Uppsala Edda
161
		
		
		

191

What will you, slouching, grey-cheeked
old man, be able to achieve with the fellows
on the otter of the sea (ship)?
For your strength is fading.

Wolf, as Refr said:
162
		
		
		

But the hoard-wolf (enemy, i.e. generous man) was obedientto Þorsteinn. I shall stand by
the bush (seafarer) of the slipway-wolf (ship)in the hone-rod’s (sword’s) angry conference (battle).

And a ship is also called ox and ski or waggon or carriage. So said Eyvindr:
163
		
		
		

Young, he went out across the sea in the guise of a lord
to a meeting (battle) very late in the day
on a Meiti’s (sea-king’s) ski (ship)with a following of the same size.

So said Styrkárr Oddason:
164
		
		
		

And Hǫgni’s troop drove slipway-waggons (ships)
over Heiti’s (sea-king’s) snowdrifts (waves)in fury after the splendid
flood-fire (gold) scatterer (generous man).

And as Þorbjǫrn said:
165
		
		
		

The loader of the slipway’s sea-carriage
was in the baptismal pool,the hoard-robber (generous man) who received
White-Christ’s highest grace.

66 How Christ shall be referred to
How shall Christ be referred to?
By calling him creator of heaven and earth, of angels and the sun, rulerof the kingdom of heaven and angels, king of the heavens, the sun andJerusalem and Jordan and Greece, master of apostles and saints. Early
poets have referred to him in terms of Urðarbrunnr and Rome. So said EilífrGuðrúnarson:

192

Uppsala Edda

166 (268) Setbergs, kveða sitja		suðr1 at Urðarbrunni,		
svá hefir rammr konungr remðan
		
Róms banda sik lǫndum.
Svá kvað Skapti Þóroddsson:
f. 35v, p. 68 167 (269) Máttr er munka | dróttinns
		mestr; aflar guð flestu.
		Kristr skóp ríkr ok reisti
		
Róms hǫll, verǫld alla.
Himna konungr, sem Markús kvað:168 (270) Gramr skóp grund ok himna
		
glyggran<n>s sem her dyggvan.
		Einn stillir má ǫllu		
aldar, Kristr, um valda.
Svá kvað Eilífr:
169 (271) Hrócs lýtr halgum cruce2
		heims ferð ok lið beima.
		Sǫnn er en ǫll dýrð ǫnnur
		
einn sólkonungr hreinni.
Maríuson, sem Eilífr kvað:170 (272) Hirð lýtr himna dýrðar
		
hrein Maríu sveini;		
mátt3 verr mildingr dróttar,		maðr er hann ok guð, sannan.
Engla konungr, sem Eilífr kvað:171 (273) Minni er en menn um hyggi		mætr guð vinum betri;		þó er engla gramr ǫllu		ǫrr, helgari ok dýrri.
Jórdánar konungr, sem kvað Sighvatr:
172 (274) Endr réð engla senda		
Jórdánar gramr fjóra,		
fors þó hans um hersis
		heilagt skop<t>, ór lopti.

1 To provide aðalhending in this line, the form sunnr would need to be substituted.

2 The -c- in Hrócs and cruce would presumably have been pronounced ts. GkS

2367 4to has z in both words. The scribe of DG 11 4to generally only uses c for kwhen it must have stood in his exemplar.
3 Verja in this sense normally takes the dative. The Codex Regius version has vinnr.

Uppsala Edda
166
		
		
		

They say he has his throne south atUrðr’s spring; thus has the mighty king ofRome (Christ) extended his realm
over lands of flat-rock divinities (giants).

So said Skapti Þóroddsson:
167
		
		
		

The might of the lord of monks
is greatest; God is able to do most things.
Great Christ created the whole worldand built Rome’s hall.

King of the heavens, as Markús said:
168
		
		
		

Wind-hall’s (sky’s) prince (Christ) created the earth
and the heavens as well as the virtuous host (of angels).
Alone the ruler of men, Christ,
can control all things.

So said Eilífr:
169
		
		
		

The host (angels) of the world’s roof (the heavens)and the troop of men bow to the Holy Cross.
The sun’s king alone is finer
than all other true glory.

Mary’s son, as Eilífr said:
170
		
		
		

The pure court (angels) of the splendour of the heavens
bows to Mary’s boy (Christ);
the ruler of the host (of angels) wields true power,
he is man and God.

King of angels, as Eilífr said:
171
		
		
		

Glorious God is kinder to his lesser
friends than people imagine;
yet the generous lord of angels
is holier and more glorious than anything.

King of Jordan, as Sighvatr said:
172
		
		
		

Once Jordan’s prince did send
four angels from the sky;a cascade washedthe holy locks of its lord.

193

194

Uppsala Edda

Grikkja konungr, sem Arnórr kvað:173 (275) Bǿnir hefi ek beini		bragna fjalls1 um snjallan		Grikkja vǫrð ok Garða;		gjǫf launa ek svá jǫfri.
Svá kvað Eilífr kúlnasveinn:
174 (276) Himins dýrð lofar hǫlða,		hann er alls konungr, spjalli.
Hér er Kristr kallaðr konungr manna en síðan alls konungr. Enn kvað Einarr
Skúlason:175 (277) Lét sá er landfólks gætir
		
líknbjartr himinríki		umgeypnandi opna		alls heims fyrir gram snjǫllum.
67 Hér segir frá konungum
Þar koma saman kenningar ok verðr sá at skilja er ræðr af stǫðu skáldskaparins
um hvárn kveðit er konunginn, því at rétt er at kalla Miklagarðs keisera
Grikkja konung, ok svá þann konung er ræðr Jórsala landi, kenna þannJórsala konung. Svá ok Rómaborgar konung, kenna hann Róms konung
ok Engla konung þann er Englandi ræðr. En sú kenning er áðr var rituð at
kenna Krist konung manna, þá kenning má eiga hverr konungr. Konunga
alla er rétt at kenna svá at kalla þá landráðendr eða landvǫrðu eða landsǿki
eða vǫrð landfólks eða hirðstjóra.
Svá kvað Eyvindr skáldaspillir:
176 (278) Farmatýs
		fjǫrvi næmði
		jarðráðendr
		á Ǫglói.2
Svá kvað Glúmr Geirason:
177 (279) Hilmir rauð und hjálmi		heina lautr3 á Gautum;		þar varð í gný geira		grundar vǫrðr um fundinn.
1 Other manuscripts have falls. The scribe of DG 11 4to can hardly have thought beinir

bragna fjalls ‘benefitter of men’s mountain’ a satisfactory kenning for God and Grikkjavƒrð a human king, in view of the preceding prose, and the j must have been inadvertent.
2 Cf. verse 5 above.
3 Other manuscripts, and DG 11 4to in verse 211, have laut, which must be correct.

Uppsala Edda

195

King of Greeks, as Arnórr said:
173
		
		
		

I offer prayers about the bravecauser (war-leader) of men’s falling (in battle)
to the defender of the Greeks and Russia;
thus I repay the prince for his gift.

So said Eilífr kúlnasveinn:
174		The friend of men praises the splendourof heaven; he is king of everything.

Here Christ is called king of men and after that king of everything. Also
Einarr Skúlason said:
175
		
		
		

Bright with mercy, the embracerof the whole world, who keeps watch
over the people of earth, made the kingdomof heaven open for the brave lord.

67 Here it tells about kings
Here kennings become ambiguous, and the person interpreting has todistinguish from the context of the poetry which king is being referred to,for it is normal to call the emperor of Constantinople king of the Greeks, andsimilarly the king that rules Palestine, to refer to him as king of Jerusalem.
So also the king of the city of Rome, to refer to him as king of Rome, andthe king of the English (Englar = the English or angels) him who rules
England. And the kenning that was quoted above, referring to Christ as
king of men, this kenning can be applied to any king. It is normal to refer
to all kings in such a way as to call them land-rulers or land-defenders or
land-attackers or defence of the people or governors of the court.
So said Eyvindr skáldaspillir:
176. . . of Cargo-god,		land-rulers		deprived of life		at Ógló.
So said Glúmr Geirason:
177
		
		
		

The helmeted prince reddened
whetstone’s hollow (sword) on Gauts;
there in the din of spears (battle) was
the land’s protector (king) to be found.

196

Uppsala Edda

Sem Þjóðólfr kvað:f. 36r, p. 69 178 (280) Hár skyli hir|ðar stjóri		hugreifr sonum leifa		
arf ok óðaltorfu,		ósk mín er þat, sína.
Svá kvað Einarr:
179 (281) Snáks berr fold um frǿknu
		
fólkvǫrðr—konungs orða		
frama telr gipt með gumnum—		geðsnjallr skarar fjalli.
Rétt er ok þá konunga, er undir honum eru skattkonungar, at kalla hannkonung konunga. Keiseri er ǿztr konunga ok þar næst sá konungr er þjóðlandiræðr, jafn í kenningum ǫllum hverr við annan. Þar næst eru þeir menn er
jarlar heita eða skattkonungar, ok eru þeir jafnir í kenningum við konunga,nema eigi má þá kalla þjóðkonunga er skattkonungar eru. Svá kvað Arnórr
jarlaskáld um Þorfinn jarl:180 (282) Nemi drótt vina1 sótti
		
snarlyndr konungr jarla.
Þar næst eru í kenningum þeir menn er hersar heita. Kenna má þá sem
konunga eða jarla svá at kalla þá gullbrjóta ok auðmildinga eða merkismenn
eða fólkstjórar, eða kenna hann oddvita liðsins eða orrostu, fyrir því atþjóðkonungr hverr sá er ræðr fyrir mǫrgum lǫndum, þessa setr hannlandsstjórnarmenn með sér, skattkonungar2 ok jarla at dǿma landslǫg okverja land fyrir ófriði, þau lǫnd er konungi eru fjarri. Skulu þeira dómarvera jafnréttir sem sjálfs konungs. En í einu landi eru mǫrg herǫð ok er þat
háttr konunga at setja þar réttar<a> yfir svá mǫrg herǫð sem hann gefr til
valds, ok heita þeir hersar, en lendir menn í danskri tungu en greifar í
Saxlandi, en barónar í Englandi. Þeir skulu ok vera réttir dómarar ok réttir
landvarnarmenn fyrir því ríki er þeim er fengit til forráða. Þá skal bera merki
fyrir þeim í orrostu, ok eru þeir jafnréttir herstjórnarmenn sem konungar
eða jarlar.
68 Hér segir hverir fremstir eru
Þar næst eru þeir menn er hǫlðar heita, þeir menn er réttnefndir eru, þeir bǿndr
er gildir eru at ættum ok réttum. Þá má svá kenna at kalla veitanda fjár okgætanda ok sætti manna. Þessar kenningar megu ok eiga konungar eða jarlarok hǫfðingjar. Þeir hafa þar með sér þá menn er heita hirðmenn eða húskarlar.
1 The other manuscripts have hvé sjá, which must be correct. They also include

a second couplet.
2 Error for skattkonunga.

Uppsala Edda

197

As Þjóðólfr said:
178
May the high, joyful governor (King Haraldr)
		of the court bequeath to his sons		inheritance and his native land.
		
That is my wish.
So said Einarr:
179
Brave in disposition, the people’s defender		
wears snake’s land (gold) over his bold hair-fell (head);		the king’s gift with words (eloquence)		recounts his glory among men.
It is also normal with those kings, under whom there are tributary kings, tocall him king of kings. An emperor is highest of kings, and after him any kingthat rules over a nation, each one indistinguishable in all kennings from anyother. Next are the men that are called earls or tributary kings, and they are
indistinguishable in kennings from kings, except that those that are tributary
kings must not be called national kings. This is how Arnórr Earls’ Poet spokeof Earl Þorfinn:
180
Let the court learn how the keen-spirited		king of earls (Earl Þorfinnr) pursued the sea.
Next in kennings are those men called lords. They can be referred to likekings or earls by calling them gold-breakers and wealth-bountiful ones orstandard-men (one that has a standard carried before him) or commanders of
the host, or referred to as leaders of the army or of battle, for every national
king that rules over many lands, he appoints these as governors of the land
together with himself, tributary kings and earls to administer the laws of theland and defend the land from hostility, those lands that are far away fromthe king. Their judgments are to be considered as valid as those of the kinghimself. And in a single land there are many districts, and it is the custom ofkings to appoint administrators of justice over as many of these districts as hedelegates power over, and they are called lords, and landed men in Scandinavia
and counts in Germany, but barons in England. They are also supposed to beproper judges and proper defenders of the land for the realm that is given tothem to govern. Then a standard is to be carried before them in battle, andthey are as legitimate army commanders as kings or earls.
68 Here it says who are foremost
Next to them are the men called hƒlðar (freeholders), the men properly socalled, the yeomen that have full status as regards lineage and legal rights. They
may be referred to by calling them payers and keepers of money and pledgesof truce among men. These kennings can also be applied to kings or earls
and chieftains. They have there with them the men that are called hirðmenn

198

Uppsala Edda

En lendir menn hafa með sér handgengna menn þá er í Danmǫrk ok Svíþjóð

f. 36v, p. 70 eru kallaðir | hirðmenn, en í Noregi eru húskarlar kallaðir, ok sverja þeirþó eiða konungi. Hirðmenn konunga vóru mjǫk húskarlar kallaðir í fyrnd.
Svá kvað Þorvaldr blǫnduskáld:
181 (283) Konungr heill, ok svá snjallir,		sóknǫrr, við lof gervan		óð hafa menn í munni
		minn, húskarlar þínir.
Þetta orti Haraldr konungr Sigurðarson:
182 (284) Fullǫflugr bíðr fylla,		finn ek opt at drífr minna,		hilmis stól, á hæla.
		
húskarla lið jarli.
Hǫfðingja má svá kenna at kalla þá in<n>drótt eða heiðing1 eða verðung.
Svá kvað Sigvatr:
183 (285) Þar frá ek víg at vatni		verðung jǫfurs gerðu,		
nadda él, it nýja,2		næst tel ek øng in smæstu.
Ok enn þetta:
184 (286) Þeygi var sem þessum		þengill, á jó sprengir		mjǫk fyrir, mála kveðjur
		
mær<r> heiðingum bæri.3Heiðfé heitir máli eða gjǫf er hǫfðingjar veita, jarlar eða hersar. Hirðmenn
eru svá kendir at kalla hann runnar4 eða sessar eða málar. Svá kvað Hallfreðr:185 (288) Gramr rúni lætr glymja
		gunnlíkr5 sá er hvǫt líkar		hǫgnar6 hamri slegnar,		
heiptbráðr und sik váðir.
Svá kvað Snæbjǫrn:1 See Grape et al. 1977: 218. Codex Wormianus and Codex Trajectinus have heiðmenn.

2 In Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87 II nýta. See Grape et al. 1977: 160. Other
manuscripts have nýla ‘recently’.
3 See Introduction, p. lxxx–lxxxi
4 Obviously an error for rúnar ‘confidants’, cf. the following verse.
5 Obviously an error (anticipation of following líkar) for gunnríkr (so the othermanuscripts).
6 Perhaps for hƒggnar, though it spoils the rhyme. Other manuscripts have thewell-known kenning for mail-coat Hƒgna váðir ‘Hǫgni’s clothes‘.

Uppsala Edda

199

(retainers) or housecarles. But landed men have the men in their service
that in Denmark and Sweden are called hirðmenn, but in Norway are called
housecarles, and yet they swear oaths to the king. Retainers of kings weregenerally called housecarles in ancient times.
So said Þorvaldr blǫnduskáld:
181
		
		
		

Hail, battle-keen king and also
your brave housecarles; people
have my poetry, filled withpraise, in their mouths.

King Haraldr Sigurðarson composed this:
182
		
		
		

The very powerful one is waiting
to fill the prince’s throne; I have often
seen a smaller troop of housecarles
surging at the heels of an earl.

Chieftains can be referred to by calling them a domestic troop or stipendiaries
or mercenaries. So said Sigvatr:
183
		
		
		

I have heard that there at the lake
the prince’s mercenary troop
fought the recent battle;
I count none of the smallest point-storms (battles) second to it.

And also this:
184
		
		
		

It was not like a renowned prince
bringing these paid troops(empty) promises of pay; the horse
was on the point of collapsing.

Stipend-money is called wages and gift that chieftains give, earls or lords.
Retainers are referred to by calling them bushes or bench-mates or gossips.
So said Hallfreðr:
185
		
		
		

Battle-powerful prince, your confidant,
he whom action pleases, hasty in fighting,makes the hewed hammer-forged clothes (mail-coat)jangle beneath him.

So said Snæbjǫrn:200

Uppsala Edda

186 (289) Stjórnviðrar1 lætr styðja
		
stáls dǫglinga máli		hlemmisverð við harðri
		
húflangan skæ þúfu.
Svá kvað Arnórr:
187 (290) Bera sýn um mik mínir,		mærð kendr taka2 enda		þessum þengils sessa,		þung mein synir ungir.
Konungs spjalli, sem Hallfreðr kvað:188 (291) Ráð lukust at sá síðan
		snjallráðr konungs spialli.3
Svá skal kenna mann við æt<t>ir sínar, sem Kormakr kvað:189 (292) Heyri sonr á Sýrar
		sannreynis fentanna—		ǫrgreipa<r> læt ek uppi—
		<j>ast-Rín Haraldr4 mína.
Hann kallaði jarlinn sannreyni konungsins en Hákon var son Sigurðar jarls.
En Þjóðólfr kvað svá:
190 (293) Eykr Óláfs feðr		
Járnsǫxu veðr		harðræðit hvert		svá hróðrs er vert.
Ok enn:191 (294) Svá Jarizleifr um sá		hvat jǫfurr brá;		
hófs<t> hlýri frams		ens helga grams.
Svá kvað Arnórr:
192 (296) Réð Heita konr hleyti		herþarfr við mik gerva;		
stórr5 lét oss um orkat
		jarls mæg<ð> at því frægðar.
Ok enn kvað hann um Þorfinn jarl:

1 For either stjórnviðar or stjórnviðjar ‘steering-timber’ (-oar) or ‘steering-tie’ (theband attaching the steering oar to the side of a ship).
2 Error for kend tekr.
3 See verse 68, where the sentence is completed in lines 3–4, as it is here in othermanuscripts.
4 In view of the following prose, this ought to be Haralds (as in other manuscripts).
5 Error for stór.

Uppsala Edda

201

186
		
		
		

The gossip of rulers makes
the long-sided steering-oar horse (ship)lean resounding prow-swords (brands, ornamental strips along
the sides of the prow) on hard mound (rock).

187
		
		
		

My young sons suffer evident
heavy anxiety about me;
the praise-poem addressed to this prince’s
bench-mate comes to an end.

188		The match was later consummatedby which that wise-ruling king’s crony (the earl) . . .

189
		
		
		

Let Haraldr son of Sýr listen
to my yeast-Rhine (ale, i.e. mead of poetry) of the true
experiencer (giant) of fen-teeth (rocks);
I raise my eager hands.

190
		
		
		

Every difficult undertaking
increases Járnsaxa’s (giantess’s) wind (courage)in Óláfr’s father,so that praise is due.

191
		
		
		

So Jarizleifr saw
how the prince reacted;
the brother of the bold saintly ruler (i.e. Haraldr harðráði)became renowned.

192
		
		
		

Beneficial to the people, the kinsman (brave sea-warrior) of Heiti(sea-king) decided to bring about a family connexion with me;in this great links with the earl by marriage
caused glory to be built up for us.

So said Arnórr:

King’s crony, as Hallfreðr said:

So shall a man be referred to in terms of his descent, as Kormakr said:

He called the earl the true tester of the king, and Hákon was the son of Earl
Sigurðr.
And Þjóðólfr said this:And again:

So said Arnórr:

And in addition he said about Earl Þorfinnr:

202

Uppsala Edda

193 (297) Bitu sverð, en þar þurði,		þungjǫrr1 yfir Mǫn sunnan		Rǫgnvalds kind, en2 randir		ramligt folk, ins gamla.
Ok enn kvað hann:f. 37r, p. 71 194 (298) Ættbǿti firr ítran
		allríks—en ek bið líknar
		
trúrar tiggja dýrum—		
Torf-Einars, guð, meinum.
Ok enn kvað Einarr skálaglamm:
195 (299) Ne ættstuðill ættar
		ógnherði<r> mun verða—		skyldr em ek hróðri at halda—		
Hilditanns inn mildri.
69 Hér segir hversu kend er setning skáldskapar
Hvernig er kend3 setning skáldskaparins? Svá at nefna hvern hlut sem heitir.
Hver eru ókend nǫfn skáldskaparins? Hann heitir bragr ok hróðr, mærð ok
lof ok leyfð. Svá kvað Bragi gamli þá er hann ók um skóg nokkurn síð um
kveld. Þá stefjaði trǫll á hann ok spurði hverr þar fǿri. Hann svarar:
196 (300b) Skáld kalla mik		skapsmið Viðurs.
		
Gauks gjafrǫtuð
		
grepp óhneppan.
		Yggs ǫlbera		óðs spár-Móða,		
hagsmið bragar.
		
Hvat er skáld nema þat?
Svá kvað Kormakr:4
197 (301) Hróðr geri ek um mǫg mæran
		
meirr Sigurð<a>r fleira;		
happsǿnis5 geld ek honum		heið. Sitr Þórr í reiðu.
Svá kvað Þórðr Kolbeinsson:
1 Error for -gjƒr.
2 Error for und.

3 It is clear from what follows that both here and in the heading kend is an error

for ókend: ‘What is the rule for poetry without using a kenning?’.
4 See note to verse 11 above.
5 happsǿnis must be an error for haptsǿnis. AM 157 8vo has happsǿnum.

Uppsala Edda
193
		
		
		

203

Thinly-made swords bit for Rǫgnvaldr
the Old’s offspring (Earl Þorfinnr) in the south
across Man, and a powerful hostrushed forward beneath their shields there.

And in addition he said:
194
		
		
		

God, keep the splendid
glory of the family of all-powerful
Torf-Einarr from harm; and I pray
for true grace for the worthy prince.

And in addition Einarr Skálaglamm said:
195
		
		
		

There will not be a family pillarof the line of Hilditǫnn
who is a more generous battle-promoter;
I am under an obligation to continue his praise.

69 Here it says what the rule is for poetry in kennings
What is the rule for poetry in kennings? By naming each thing by its (normal)
name. What terms are there for poetry without kennings? It is called rhyme
and praise, encomium, eulogy and laud. So said Bragi the Old when he wasdriving through a certain forest late in the evening. Then a trollwife accosted
him in verse and asked who was going there. He replies:
196
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Poets call meViðurr’s (Óðinn’s) thought-smith,getter of Gaukr’s (Óðinn’s) gift,lack-nought hero,
server of Yggr’s (Óðinn’s) ale
poetry’s prophecy-Móði (a god),skilled smith of rhyme.
What is a poet other than that?

So said Kormakr:
197
		
		
		

I shall continue to make more praise
about the renowned son of Sigurðr;I shall pay him the stipend (mead) of the gods’
atoner (Óðinn). Þórr sits in his chariot.

So said Þórðr Kolbeinsson:

204

Uppsala Edda

198 (302) Mjǫk lét margar snekkjur,		mærðar ǫrr, sem knǫrru,		óðr vex skáldi, ok skeiðar
		
sk<j>aldhlynr á brim dynja.
Mærð, sem kvað Úlfr:199 (303) Þar kemr á, er æri		endr bar ek mærð á hendi­,		ofra ek svá, til sævar,		sverðregns, lofi þegna.
Hér ok lof kendr skáldskaprinn. Svá kvað Ormr Steinþórsson:200
Ek hefi orðgnótt mikla,		
opt finnum þat; minni
		fram tel ek leyfð fyrir lofða
		ljós
 en ek munda kjósa.1
70 Um nǫfn guðanna
Hverneg eru nǫfn guðanna? Þau heita bǫnd, sem kvað Eyjólfr dáðaskáld:
201 (304) Dregr land at mun banda.2
Ok hǫpt, sem Þjóðólfr kvað:202 (305) Tormiðlaðr var tívum		
tálhrein<n> meðal beina.
		
Hvat, kvað þú, hapta snytrir
		
hjálmfaldinn, því valda.
Rǫgn sem Einarr kvað:203 (306) Rammaukinn3 kveð ek ríki		rǫgn Hákonar magni.
4Þolnar, sem Eyvindr kvað204 (307) Þolnar át		
en vér gátum		stillis lof		sem steina brú.
Díar, sem Kormakr kvað:1 This verse is only in DG 11 4to.

2 The other manuscripts have three lines comprising part of a klofastef in

Bandadrápa. Cf. Skj A I 300–302.
3 Must be an error for Rammaukin.
4 This is not a known word, and the other manuscripts have Jólnar, and in the firstline of the quotation Jólna sumbl; a later hand in DG 11 4to has written Jólnar in themargin. The first line in DG 11 4to probably ought to be Jólna át.

Uppsala Edda
198
		
		
		

205

The shield-maple (warrior) frequently made many cruisers,
as well as freighters and cuttersthunder on the surf; the rhapsody,liberal with encomium, develops in the poet.

Encomium, as Úlfr said:
199
		
		
		

There the river reaches the sea (the poem ends)
in which I have again presented an encomium
for the sword-rain (battle) deliverer (warrior);
thus I raise the eulogy of thanes.

Here poetry [is] also referred to as eulogy. So said Ormr Steinþórsson:
200
		
		
		

I have a great abundance of words,
we often realise that; I perform
less laud for the lord of light (God)than I would choose.

70 Of names for the gods
What names are there for the gods? They are called bonds, as Eyjólfrdáðaskáld said:
201

Draws land [under himself] to the pleasure of the bonds.

And fetters, as Þjóðólfr said:
202
		
		
		

Middlingly free of deceit, he was a slow
provider of service to the gods.
Something, you said, helmet-cappededucator (Óðinn) of the gods, was behind it.

Powers, as Einarr said:203		I declare the most puissant powers
imbue with strength the rule of Hákon.

Yule-beings, as Eyvindr said:
204
		
		
		

But yule-beings’ (the gods’) food (the mead of poetry),
our ruler’s eulogy,
we have produced,
like a bridge of masonry.

Deities, as Kormakr said:

206

Uppsala Edda

205 (308) Eykr með ennidúki		jarðr lútr día fjarðar
		þar breyti Húnn sá er beinan		bindr. Seið Yggr til Rindar.1
71 Um nǫfn heimsins

f. 37v, p. 72 Þessi nǫfn heims2 eru rituð en eigi hǫfum vér funnit | í kvæðum ǫll þessi. Enþessi heiti þikki mér óskylt at hafa nema kveðit3 sé til. Hann heitir himinn,hlýrnir, heiðþyrnir, leiptr, hrjóðr, víðbláinn.
Hverninn skal kenna himininn?4 Kalla hann Ymis haus ok erfiði okbyrði dverga, hjálm Austra, Vestra, Norðra, Suðra; land sólar ok tungls okhimintungla, vápna5 eða veðra, hjálm eða hús lopts ok jarðar.

72 Um nǫfn stundannaÞessi eru nǫfn stundanna: ǫld, forðum, aldr, fyrir lǫngu, misseri, vetr, sumar,
haust, vár, mánuðr, vika, dagr, nótt, morginn, aptann, kveld, árla, snemma, síðla, ísinn, fyrra dag, í næst,6 í gær, stund, mél. Þessi eru heiti nætrinnar í Ǫlvismálum:206 (380) Nótt heitir með mǫnnum,		
njóla Helju,		kǫlluð er gríma með guðum;		ǫldurg7 kalla jǫtnar,		álfar svefngaman,		dvergar draum.
73 Hér segir um nǫfn sólar ok tungls
Tungl:8 narinn, múlinn, mýlinn, ný, hríð, ártali, fengari, klárr, skyndir,
skjálgr, skrámr.
Sól: sunna, rǫðull, eyglóa, anskip,9 sýin, fagrahvel, línuskin, Dvalinsleika, álfrǫðull.
Hvernig skal kenna sól?10 Kalla hana dóttur Mundilfeta, systur mána, konu
Gle<n>s, eldr himins ok lopts.
1 See verse 11; jarðr lútr here must be an error for jarðlútr there. Yggr written ykr.
2 What follows shows that here and in the heading above heims ought to be himins.
3 Or kvæðit?
4 Cf. ch. 51.

5 See Introduction pp. lx–lxi.
6 Written nets (apparently).

7 Other manuscripts have ósorg ‘sorrow-free’, GkS 2365 4to has óljós ‘unlight’.

8 The beginning of this list seems somewhat confused. Other manuscripts havemáni ‘moon’ for narinn, nið ‘waning moon’ for hríð; múlinn and mýlinn seem to bespellings of the same word, the meaning of which is uncertain.
9 Other manuscripts have alskír ‘all-bright’; sýin is for sýni.
10 Cf. ch. 54.

Uppsala Edda

207

205

The one who worships the land (Earl Sigurðr), the Húnn (sea-king)		the productive provider of the deities’ fiord (poetry,				that binds it on there, honours with a head-band

whose provider is the poet). Yggr (Óðinn) won Rindr by spells.

71 Of names for the world
These names for world are written down, but we have not found all these inpoems. So it seems to me unnecessary to use these terms unless the poem is
extant. It is called heaven, twin-lit, bright-drier, lightning, coverer, wide-blue.

How shall the sky be referred to? By calling it Ymir’s skull and toil andburden of dwarfs, helmet of Austri, Vestri, Norðri, Suðri; land of sun andmoon and stars, of weapons or winds, helmet or house of air and earth.
72 Of names for times
These are the names for times: age, formerly, period, long ago, season,
winter, summer, autumn, spring, month, week, day, night, morning, evening,nightfall, early, betimes, late, at once, day before yesterday, next, yesterday,
hour, while. These are names of the night in Alvíssmál (verse 30):
206

Its name is night among men,		

it is known as mask among gods,

		
		
		
		

obscurity for Hel,

giants call it the old one (?),
elves sleep-joy,dwarfs dream.

73 Here it tells of names for sun and moon
Moon: narinn, horned, pointed, waxing moon, hríð, year-counter, shiner,

clear, hastener, squinter, pale one.

Sun: daystar, disc, ever-glow, anskip, sight, fair wheel, line-shine,

Dvalinn’s toy, elf-disc.

How shall the sun be referred to? By calling it daughter of Mundilfeti,

sister of the moon, wife of Glenr, fire of heaven and sky.

208

Uppsala Edda

741
f. 38r, p. 73 Konungr er nefndr Hálfdan, er inn gamli var kallaðr, er allra konunga varágætastr. Hann gerði blót mikit at miðjum vetri ok blótaði til þess at hannlifði í konungdǿmi sínu þrjú hundruð vetra. En hann fekk þau andsvǫr athann mundi eigi lifa meirr en einn mikinn aldr eins manns, en engi mundi
kona í ætt hans né ótiginn maðr. Hann var hermaðr mikill ok fór víða um
Austrvegu. Þar drap hann í einvígi þann konung er Sigtryggr hét. Hann fekk
Alurg dóttur Emundar konungs ór Hólmgarði. Þau áttu átján sonu ok vóru
níu senn bornir. Þeir hétu svá: Þengill, Ræsir, Gramr, Gylfi, Hilmir, Jǫfurr,
Tiggi, Skúli, Skylli,2 Harri. Þeir eru svá ágætir at í ǫllum frǿðum eru nǫfnþeira hǫfð fyrir tignarnǫfn sem konunga nǫfn eða jarla. Þeir áttu engi bǫrnok fellu allir í bardaga.
Svá kvað Arnórr:
207 (390) Þengill var þegar ungr		þess3 gerr ǫrr vígǫrr;		
haldast bið ek hans aldr;		hann tel ek yfirmann.
Svá kvað Markús:
208 (391) Ræsir lét af roðnum hausi
		Rínar sól á marfjǫll skína.
Svá kvað Egill:
209 (392) Gramr hefir gerðihǫmrum
		
grundar upp um hrundit.4
Svá kvað Eyvindr:
210 (393) Lék við ljóðmǫgu,		skyldi land verja,		Gramr5 enn glaðværi
		stóð und gullhjálmi.
Svá kvað Glúmr Geirason:
211 (394) Hilmir rauð und hjálmi		heina laut á Gautum.6
1 Half of f. 37v was left blank and f. 38r begins with a large initial. This indicates thata new independent section of Skáldskaparmál is beginning, but there is no heading.
2 Other manuscripts have Skyli eða Skúli. By omitting eða, DG 11 4to gets a list of 10 sons.
3 Other manuscripts have þreks, but it does not seem possible to read the damaged
abbreviation in DG 11 4to as that word.
4 The next two lines of Egill’s verse include the remainder of the sentence. See
Egils saga 145.
5 The other manuscripts have Gylfi here, in accordance with the list of kings above.
6 See verse 177 above.

Uppsala Edda

209

74
There is a king named Hálfdan, who was called the Old, who was the mostrenowned of all kings. He held a great sacrifice at midwinter and offered asacrifice in order to be granted that he should live in his kingdom for threehundred winters. But the reply he got was that he might live no longer than
one long life of one man, but there would be neither woman in his line nor
non-noble male. He was a great warrior and travelled widely over easternparts. There he killed in single combat a king that was called Sigtryggr. He
married Alurg, daughter of King Emundr of Hólmgarðr. They had eighteensons and nine were born at a time. Their names were as follows: Þengill,Ræsir, Gramr, Gylfi, Hilmir, Jǫfurr, Tiggi, Skúli, Skylli, Harri. They are so
renowned that in all records their names are used as honorific titles equivalent
to the titles of of kings or earls. They had no children and all fell in battle.
So said Arnórr:
207
		
		
		

The prince was already at an early age
full of this: liberal, vigorous in battle;
I pray his life may last;
I consider him a superman.

So said Markús:
208
		

The ruler made the Rhine’s sun (gold) shine from the
red-coloured skull (figurehead) on the mere’s mountains (waves).

So said Egill:209
		The ruler has raised up the fence-cliffs (brows)of my [mask’s] ground (face) [from my eyes].

So said Eyvindr:
210
		
		
		

He was merry with the sons of the people,
he had to defend the land,
the cheerful ruler,
he stood beneath his golden helmet.

So said Glúmr Geirason:
211
		The helmeted prince reddened
whetstone’s hollow (sword) on Gauts.

210

Uppsala Edda

Svá kvað Óttarr:
212 (395) Jǫfurr gefi1 upphaf,		
ofrast mun konungs lof,		
háttu nemi hann rét<t>		hróðrs míns, bragar síns.
Tiggi, sem Stúfr kvað:213 (396) Tíreggjaðr hjó Tiggi
		tveim hǫndum lið beima,		
reifr gekk herr und hlífar,		
hizi suðr fyrir Nizi.
Svá kvað Hallfreðr:214 (397) Skiliðr em ek við Sky<l>ja;		
ská<l>mǫld hefir því valdit;		vætti ek virða dróttinns;		
villa er mest ok dul flestum.
Svá kvað Markús:
215 (398) Harra kveð ek at hróðrgerð dýrri
		
hauklundaðan Dana grundar.
75 Capitulum
Enn áttu þau Hálfdan aðra níu sonu, er svá hétu: Hildir, er Hildingar eru frá
komnir, Nemir er Niflungar eru frá komnir, Ǫði er Ǫðlingar eru frá komnir,2Dagr er Dǫglingar eru frá komnir—þat er ætt Hálfdanar milda. Buðli er
af Buðla ætt, þat eru Buðlungar. Lofði var herkonungr. Honum fylgði þat
f. 38v, p. 74 lið er Lofðungar hétu. Hans | ættmenn eru kallaðir Lofðungar. Þaðan kom
Eylimi, móðurfaðir Sigurðar Fáfnisbana. Sigarr, þaðan kómu Siklingar. Þat
er Siggeirs ætt, mágs Vǫlsungs, ok Sigars er hefndi Hagbarðs.
Af Hildinga ætt var kominn Haraldr inn granrauði, móðurfaðir Hálfdan<a>rsvarta. Af Niflunga ætt var Gunnarr konungr. Af Ynglinga ætt var Eiríkr inn
málspaki.
Þessar eru konunga ættir ágætar: frá Yngvar eru Ynglingar, frá Skildi íDanmǫrku eru Skjǫldingar, frá Vǫlsungi í Frakklandi eru Vǫlsungar. Skelfir
hét einn ágætr konungr. Hans ættmenn hétu Skilfingar. Sú kynslóð eru íAustrvegum.
Þessar ættir er nú eru nefndar hafa menn sett svá í skáldskapinn at haldaǫll nǫfn þessi fyrir tignarnǫfn.
1 The other manuscripts have heyri ‘hear’.

2 Yngvi is missing here, and Bragi after Dagr. Sigarr is therefore the ninth son
in this list, and the rest of the kings listed here were not sons of Hálfdan the Old.

Uppsala Edda

211

So said Óttarr:
212
Let the prince grant the beginning		of his rhyme; the king’s eulogy shall be raised;		
may he note properly		
the forms of my praise.
Tiggi, as Stúfr said:
213
Glory-spurred ruler hewed		with both hands the troop of warriors
		there south of the Nissan; the host		went cheerful beneath their shields.
So said Hallfreðr:214
I am parted from the ruler;		the time of swords has caused this;		
I look for the lord of men’s return;		
for most this is regarded as the greatest error and delusion.
So said Markús:
215
I salute in a highly-wrought work of praise		the hawk-spirited lord of Danish ground.
75 Chapter
Hálfdan and his wife had a further nine sons, whose names were: Hildir,
whom the Hildingar are descended from, Nemir whom the Niflungs aredescended from, Ǫði whom the Ǫðlings are descended from, Dagr whom
the Dǫglings are descended from—this is the line of Hálfdan the Generous.
Buðli is from the line of the Buðlar, these are Buðlungs. Lofði was a warking. His following was a troop known as Lofðungs. His descendants were
known as Lofðungs. From them is descended Eylimi, Sigurðr Fáfnisbani’s
grandfather. Sigarr, from him are descended the Siklings. This is the lineof Siggeirr, who was related by marriage to Vǫlsungr, and of Sigarr who
avenged Hagbarðr.
From the Hilding line was descended Haraldr the Red-Whiskered, grand­father of Hálfdan the Black. From the Niflung line came King Gunnarr. From
the Yngling line came Eiríkr the Eloquent.
The following are great kings’ lines: from Yngvarr come Ynglings, fromSkjǫldr in Denmark come Skjǫldings, from Vǫlsungr in Francia comeVǫlsungs. Skelfir was the name of a great king. His descendants were called
Skilfings. That family is in eastern parts.
These family lines that have just been named have been used in the poetryin such a way as to treat all these names as honorific titles.

212

Uppsala Edda

Sem Einarr kvað:216 (399) Frá ek við hólm at heyja
		
Hildingar fram gengu,
		lind varð grǿn, en<n> gróna		geirþing, vam1 springa.
Sem Grani kvað:217 (400) Dǫglingr fekk at drekka
		danskt blóð ara jóði.
Svá kvað Gamli Gnævaðarskáld:
218 (401) Ǫðlingr drap sér ungum		ungr naglfara á tungu
		innan borðs ok orða		
aflgerð meðalkafla.
Bragningr. Svá kvað Jórunn:
219 (402) Bragningr rauð í blóði,		beið herr konungs reiði,		
hús hlutu opt fyrir eisum,		óþjóðar slǫg, rjóða.
Svá kvað Einarr:
220 (403) Beit Buðlungs hjǫrr,		blóð fell á dǫrr.
Svá kvað Arnórr:
221 (404) Siglinga2 venr snekkju<r>		stýrir lútar3 gramr konr úti.
		Hann litar herskip innan,
		hrafns góð er þat, blóði.
Svá kvað Þjóðólfr:222 (405) Svá lauk Siklings ævi		snjalls at vér erum allir.4
223 (406) Skjǫldungr, mun þér annarr aldri		ǿðri gramr und sólu fǿðast.
Vǫlsungr. Svá kvað Arnórr:5
1 The other medieval manuscripts have í tvau ‘in two’. AM 157 8vo has ‘vanar’ ‘hope’s’.
2 Obviously an error for Siklinga, which is the reading of AM 157 8vo.

3 Line 2 has two syllables too many, but if snekkju is made plural (as in the othermanuscripts) some sense can be made of this otherwise incomprehensible line.
4 The complement of erum is in the couplet that is omitted after this one. DG 11
4to runs the remaining couplet together with the next one, which is by Arnórr.
5 This attribution belongs with the preceding couplet. The next verse is by Þorkell.

Uppsala Edda
As Einarr said:
216
		
		
		

I have heard that the kings went forward
to hold a spear-parliament (battle)
by the island covered with vegetation;
the green shield was made to split vam . . .

As Grani said:217
		The king gave eagle’s bairn
Danish blood to drink.

218
		
		
		

The young king launched himself as a young
man abroad into the mighty word-activity(argument, i.e. battle) between haft’s tongue(sword) and sword’s board (shield).

So said Gamli Gnævaðarskáld:

Bragningr. So said Jórunn:
219
		
		
		

The king reddened weapons
in wicked people’s blood; the host suffered
the king’s wrath; because of embers (fire),
they often got to redden houses.

So said Einarr:
220		The king’s blade bit,blood fell on darts.

So said Arnórr:
221
		
		
		

The descendant of kings accustoms the dipping
warships to be out (at sea), the ruler steers.
He colours warships on the insides
with blood; this is a benefit to the raven.

So said Þjóðólfr:222
		The brave king’s life ended in such a waythat we are all [in a difficult situation].

223
		

Another king more excellent than you, ruler,
will never be born beneath the sun.

Vǫlsungr. So said Arnórr:

213

214

Uppsala Edda

224 (407) Mér réð at senda		um svalan ægi		Vǫlsunga niðr		
vápn gullbúit.
Ynglingr, sem Arnórr1 kvað:225 (408) Engi varð á jǫrðu
		ógnbráðr áðr þér náði		
austr sá er eyjum vestan		Ynglingr und sik þryngvi.
Yngvi. Svá kvað Markús:
226 (409) Eiríks lof verðr ǫld at heyra,		engi maðr veit fremra þengil,
		Yngvi helt við orðstír langan		jǫfra sessi, í verǫld þessi.
Skilfingr, sem Valgarðr kvað:227 (410) Skilfingr heltstu þar er skulfu		skeiðr fyrir land it breiða—		auðit var þar suðr um síðir—		
Sikiley liði miklu.
76
f. 39r, p. 75 Skáld heita greppar ok er rétt í skáldskap at kenna svá hvern mann er vill. Rekkar
vóru kallaðir þeir menn er fylgðu Hálfi konungi. Af þeirra nafni eru rekkar
kallaðir hermenn, ok er rétt at kenna svá alla menn. Lofðar heita þeir menn ískáldskap. Skatnar heita þeir menn er fylgðu Skata konungi ok af hans nafni erhverr skati kallaðr er mildr er. Bragnar hétu þeir menn er fylgðu Braga konungi
inum gamla. Virðar heita þeir menn er meta mál manna, fyrðar ok firar. Verar heita
landvarnarmenn. Víkingar ok flotnar, þat eru skipaherr. Beimar hétu þeir menner fylgðu Beima konungi. Gumnar ok gumar heita fólkstjórar, sem gumi heitir íbrúðfǫr. Gotnar hétu þeir menn er fylgðu Gota konungi, er Gotland er við kent.
Hann heitir af nafni Óðins ok dregit af Gauts nafni. Þeir heita drengir er millum
landa fara, þeir konungs drengir er þeim þjóna eða ríkum mǫnnum. Þeir heita
vaskir menn er batnandi eru. Seggir heita ok kníar, liðar, þat eru fylgðarmenn,þegnar, hǫlða, svá heita bǿndr. Ljónar heita þeir er um sættir ganga.
77 Hér segir fornǫfn
Kappar heita ok kempur, garpar, snillingar, hreystimenn, afarmenn, harðmenni,
hetjur. Þessi standa þar í móti, at kalla mann blauðan, þirfing, blótamann, skauð
eða skræfu, vák, vámenn,2 ljóska, sleyma, dási, drokr, dusilmenni.
1 This verse is by Óttarr svarti, see Hkr II 172–3.
2 vák, vámenn written as vakvamenn.

Uppsala Edda

215

224
The descendant of kings
		decided to send me		a gold-adorned weapon		across the cool ocean.
Yngling, as Arnórr said:
225
No battle ardent ruler who subjected		
islands in the west under himself
		appeared on the landscape		in the east (Norway) until they got you (St Óláfr).
Yngvi. So said Markús:
226
This generation must hear Eiríkr’s praise,		no one knows of a more outstanding ruler		in this world; the king held the throne		of princes with long-lasting renown.
Skilfingr, as Valgarðr said:
227
King, you took a great force		
past the broad land of Sicily		
where warships quivered; there		
in the south it was granted in the end.

76
Poets are called greppar, and it is normal in poetry to refer thus to any man one
desires. The men in King Hálfr’s following were known as rekkar (heroes).
From their name warriors are known as rekkar, and it is normal to refer to allmen thus. Those men are called lofðar in poetry. The men that were in thefollowing of King Skati are called skatnar, and from his name everyone that is
generous is known as skati. The men that were in the following of King Bragi
the Old were called bragnar. Men who assess people’s cases are called virðar,fyrðar and firar. Defenders of the land are called verar. Vikings and sailors,these are a naval host. The men that were in the following of King Beimi arecalled beimar. Leaders of a host are called gumnar and gumar, just as there isa gumi (groom) in a bridal party. The men that were in the following of King
Goti, whom Gotland is named after, are called gotnar. He is called after oneof Óðinn’s names, and it was derived from the name Gautr. They are called
drengir that travel from land to land, king’s drengir those that serve them or
powerful men. They are called valiant men that are ambitious. Warriors are also
called kníar, liðar, these are followers, þegnar, hƒlða this is what landowners
are called. Those that negotiate settlement of disputes are called ljónar.
77 Here substitutions are listed
Heroes are also called champions, fighting cocks, valiant ones, bravoes, toughones, braves. These are contrary to them in meaning, calling a man effeminate,milksop, weakling, coward or craven, wretch, men of woe, cunt, dastard,
useless one, sluggard, good-for-nothing.

216

Uppsala Edda

78 Hǿverskra manna nǫfnǪrr maðr heitir mildingr, mæringr, skati, þjóðskati, gullskiptir, mannbaldr,auðkýfingr, sælkeri. kendr Sinkr heitir maðr ok er svá kallat: hnøggr, gløggr,mælingr, vesalingr, gjǫflati.
Spekingr, ráðvaldr, snyrtimaðr, ofláti, glæsimaðr.
Raumi, skrapr, skrokkr, skeiðklofi, flangi, slinni, fjósni, ljóðir. Heitir þræll
kefsir, þræll, þjónn, ǫnnungr, þírr. Lýðr heitir landsfólk.
		Maðr heitir einn hverr,ái ef tveir eru,þorp ef þrír eru,
fjórir eru fǫruneyti,
flokkr fimm menn,sveit ef sex eru,
sjau fylla sǫgn,átta fylla ámælisskor,
nautar eru níu,tugr eru tíu,ærir eru ellefu,toglǫð tólf,þyss er þrettán,ferð er fjórtán,f. 39v, p. 76
fundr er þar er fimmtán finnast,seta eru sextán,
sók<n> eru sautján,ǿrnir þikkja óvinir þeim er átján mǿta,neyti eru nítján,
drótt er tuttugu,þjóð eru þrír tigir,
fólk er fjórir tigir,
fylki eru fimm tigir,
samnaðr sex tigir,svarfaðr sjau tigir,
aldir átta tigir,
herr er hundrað.1
79 Hér segir frá viðrkenningum
Enn eru þær kenningar er menn láta ganga fyrir nǫfn manna. Þat kǫllum
vér fornǫfn manna. Þat eru viðkenningar at nefna annan hlut réttu nafni okkalla þann er hann nefnir til þess er hann er eigandi, eða svá at kalla hann
1 In most cases Roman numerals are used. 90 is lacking in all manuscripts.

Uppsala Edda

217

78 Names for courteous men
A generous man is called munificent one, illustrious one, skati, splendid-skati,
gold distributor, prince of men, money-bags, affluent one. A man is calledavaricious and is said to be stingy, close, tight-fisted, churl, gift-grudger.
Sage, decision-maker, elegant man, show-off, dandy.
Rough, blatherer, scrag, hewer of wood, clown, good-for-nothing, yokel,
common person. A slave is called captive, slave, servant, labourer, serf. The
folk of a country are called the people.
		
An individual is called a man,		
forefather if there are two,		a bunch if there are three,		four are a company,
		a flock is five men,		
it is a troop if there are six,		seven complete a crew,		eight complete an accusation-tally,		nine are mates,		
ten are a decade,		eleven make up an embassy,
		
twelve are a train,		thirteen is a crowd,		fourteen is an expedition,		
it is an assembly when fifteen meet,		sixteen are an occupation,		seventeen are a congregation,
		
his enemies seem plenty to one whom eighteen meet,		nineteen are companionship,		twenty is a household,		
thirty are a people,
		
forty is a folk,		
fifty are a county,
		
sixty a muster,		seventy a tumult,		eighty a population,
		a hundred is a host.
79 Here it tells about circumlocutions
There are also the terms that are put in place of men’s names. We call thesesubstitutions for persons. They are circumlocutions to name somethingelse by its normal name and call the one that he is referring to in terms of

218

Uppsala Edda

réttu nafni þess er hann nefndi, fǫður hans eða afa. Ái heitir, sonr, arfuni,
arfi; bróðir heitir blóði, lifri, niðr, nefi, komr,1 kundr, kynstafr, niðjungr,ættstuðill, æt<t>bornir, afspringr.
Heita ok mágar sifjungar, <h>leytamenn, spjalli, aldarþópti, halfrýmisfélagi.
Heitir dólgr ok andskoti, søkkvi, skaðamaðr, þrǫngvir, ósvip<r>uðr.2 Þessi
kǫllum vér viðrkenningar, ok þó at maðr sé kendr við bǿi sína eða skip, eðaþat er nafn á, eða eign sína, þá er eignarnafn á.
80 Frá sannkenningu
Þetta kǫllum vér sannkenningar at kalla mann spekimann, ætlanarmann,orðspakan, ráðsnjallan, auðmildingr, úslǿkinn, gæimann, glæsimann. Þetta
eru forn nǫfn.3
81 Frá kvenna nǫfnum úkendumÞessi eru kvenna nǫfn úkend: víf, brúðr. Fljóð heita þær konur er mjǫk farameð dramb eða skart. Snótir heita þær er orðnǿfrar eru. Drósir heita þær
konur er kyrrlátar eru. Svarri ok svarkr þær er mikillátar eru. Ristill heitir súkona er skǫruglynd er. Rýgr heitir sú er ríkust er. Feima heitir sú er ófrǫm
er sem ungar meyjar ok þær konur er údjarfar eru. Sæta heitir sú kona er
bóndi hennar er af landi farinn. Hæll heitir sú kona er bóndi hennar er veginnútanlands. Ekkja heitir sú kona er bóndi hennar er andaðr, þær konur eljur
er einn mann eigu. Kona er kǫlluð beðja eða mála ok rúna bónda síns, ok
er þat viðkenning.
82 Hversu kenna skal hǫfuðit
Hǫfuð skal kalla svá at kalla erfiði háls eða manns byrðr, land hjálms ok hattar
f. 40r, p. 77 ok heila ok | hárs ok brúna, svarðar, eyrna, augna, munns, Heimdallar sverð,ok er rétt at kenna sverðs heiti ok nefna hvert er vill ok kenna við eitthvert
nafn Heimdallar. Hǫfuð heitir úkent hauss, hjarnskjal<l>,4 kollr. Augu heita
sjón eða lit eða viðrlit. Þau má svá kenna at kalla sól, tungl, skjǫldu eða glereða gimsteina eða stein eða5 brá eða brúna, hvarma eða ennis. Eyru heita
hlustir. Þau má svá kenna at kalla land eða jarðar heitum nokkurum eða
munn eða sjón, augu heyrnarinnar ef nýgervingar eru.
83 Kendr muðrMunn skal svá kenna at kalla land eða hús tungu eða tanna eða góma, varra,
ok ef nýgervingar eru, þá kalla menn munn skip, en varrar borð eða tungu
1 Obviously an error for konr.

2 The Codex Regius version seems to have had ósvifruðr (written ‘osvifr rvðr’ in
GkS 2367 4to). The scribe of DG 11 4to has occasionally interpreted insular f (f) as p.
3 Obviously an error for fornƒfn ‘substitutions’.
4 Possibly for hjarnskál ‘brain pan’.
5 This word is redundant.

Uppsala Edda

219

what he is possessor of, or thus, to call him the father or grandfather of the
one that he named by his normal name. He is called great-grandfather, son,inheritor, heir; a brother is called consanguinean, cognate, relative, kinsman,kin, relation, scion, descendant, pillar of a family, legitimate ones, offspring.
Relations by marriage are also called affinitives, connections, gossip,
rowing-bench mate of men, rowing-bench partner.
An opponent is also called enemy, destroyer, injurer, oppressor, unyielding
one. These we call circumlocutions, also if a man is referred to by his
dwellings or ships, or whatever has a name, or one of his possessions thathas a proper name.
80 Of true description
We call them true descriptions, calling a person sage, thinker, eloquent, wisein counsel, liberal with wealth, unsluggish, heedful person, dandy. These
are ancient names.
81 Of non-periphrastic terms for women
The following are non-periphrastic terms for women: wife, bride. The womenthat always go around with pomp and finery are called fljóð. Those that areclever in speech are called snótir. Those that are gentle in behaviour are
called drósir. Those that are arrogant ar called svarri and svarkr. A womanthat is of independent character is called ristill. One that is very rich is calledrýgr. One that is retiring like young girls and those women that are timid iscalled feima. The woman whose husband has left the country is called sæta.
The woman whose husband has been slain abroad is called hæll. The woman
whose husband is dead is called a widow, those women that are married
to the same man eljur. A woman is known as the bedfellow or gossip andconfidante of her husband, and that is circumlocution.
82 How the head shall be referred to
The head shall be called by calling it toil of the neck or a man’s burden, land ofhelmet and hat and brains and hair and eyebrows, scalp, ears, mouth, Heimdallr’ssword, and it is normal to refer to sword-names and to name whichever one
wishes and refer to it in terms of some name for Heimdallr. Without periphrasis
the head is called skull, brain-skin, crown. Eyes are called sight and glance or
look. They may be referred to by calling them sun, moon, shields or glass or
jewels or stone of eyelashes or eyebrows, eyelids or forehead. Ears are called
auricles. They may be referred to by calling them land or by any terms for earth
or mouth or sight, eyes of the hearing if allegory is being used.
83 Mouth referred to
The mouth shall be referred to by calling it land or house of tongue or teeth
or gums, lips, and if allegory is being used, then people call the mouth a220

Uppsala Eddarǿðit eða stýrit. Tennrnar eru stundum kallaðar grjót munnsins eða góma,
tungu eða varra orða.
Tunga er réttkent sverðsheiti ok kend til máls eða munns.
Skegg heitir barð eða kanpr, þat er stendr úr vǫrrum.
Hár heitir lauf, haddr þat er konur hafa. Hár er svá kent at kallat skógr
eða viðarheiti nokkuru ok kent til hauss eða hǫfuðs, en skegg kenna mennvið hǫku ok kinnr eða kverkr.
Hjarta heitir negg. Þat skal svá kenna at kalla korn eða stein eða epli eða
hnot eða mýl ok kenna við brjóst eða hug. Kalla má ok hús eða berg eðajǫrð hugarins.
Brjóst má svá kenna at kalla hús eða garð eða1 hjarta, skip anda eða lifrar,hemmar2 land hugar ok munns.

84 Hér segir enn frá nýgervingum
Hugr heiti sefi, ást, elskugi, vili,3 munr. Huginn má svá kenna at kalla vind
trollkvenna ok rétt at nefna hverja er vill, ok svá at nefna jǫtna eða kenna
þá til konu hans eða móður hans eða dóttur. Hugr heitir ok geð, þekkinn,4
eljun, nenning, vit, skaplyndi, trygð, hugr.
Hugr heitir ok geð, þokki, reiði, fjandskapr, ráð, fár, girnd, bǫl, harmtregi,úskap, grellskapr,5 lausung, geðleysi, þunngeði, gessinn,6 harðgeði, óþverri.

85 Hér segir hversu heitir hǫndin
Hǫnd heitir mund, armr, hrammr. Á hendi heitir ǫlbogi, armleggr, úlfliðr,f. 40v, p. 78 fingr, greip, hreifi, nagl, gómr, jaðarr, kvikva, | vǫðvi, aflvǫðvi, æðar, sinar,kǫgglar, knúi. Hǫnd má kalla jǫrð vápna eða hlífa, við axla ok erma, lófa,
hreifa, jǫrð gullhringa ok vals ok hauks ok allra heita hans, ok í nýgervingum
fót axla ok bognauð.7

86 Hversu kendir eru fǿtrnir
Fót má kenna tré ilja, rista, leista. Má kalla fótinn tré eða stoð þessa. Við skíð,skúa ok brǿkr eru fǿtr kendir. Á fǿti heitir lær, kné, kálfi, bein, leggr, rist, jarki,il, tá. Við allt þetta má svá kenna fótinn, kalla hann tré ok kenna við þessa hluti.

87 Kent málit
Mál heitir orð, orðtak, snilli, tala, saga, senna, þræta, þjarka, sǫngr, galdr, kveðandi,skjal, skval, glaumr, þys
, þrapt, skálp, dǿlska, ljóðæska. Heitir ok rǫdd ok1
hljómr, ómun, þytr, gnjǫll,8 gnýr, glymr, þrymr, rymr, brak, svipr, svipan, gangr.
1 This word is redundant.

2 Obviously an error; heimar does not fit the context. The other manuscripts haveeljunar ‘energy’.
3 Written ‘villi’.
4 This must be an error for þokkinn, although þokki comes again in the next sentence.
5 Written ‘grezl˙kapr’.
6 Perhaps for gessni ‘greed’. 7 Written baugnauð.
8 Probably an error for gjƒll

Uppsala Edda

221

ship, and the lips gunwale or the tongue the oar or the rudder. The teeth
are sometimes called rocks of the mouth or gums, of the tongue or words.
The tongue is correctly referred to by a term for sword and referred to interms of speech or mouth.
Facial hair is called beard or moustache, that which grows from the lips.
Hair is called foliage; head of hair in the case of women. Hair is referred toby calling it forest or by some term for tree and referring to it in terms of skullor head, but the beard people refer to in terms of chin and cheeks or throat.
The heart is called bosom. It shall be referred to by calling it corn or stone
or apple or nut or ball and referring to it in terms of breast or thought. It canalso be called house or crag or ground of the thought.
Breast can be referred to by calling it house or enclosure of the heart, shipof spirit or liver, land of energy, thought and mouth.
84 Here it tells again of allegory
Thought is called mind, love, affection, desire, pleasure. The thought shallbe referred to by calling it wind of trollwives and it is normal to use thename of any one of them you wish, and also to use names of giants or referto them in terms of his wife or his mother or daughter. Thought is also called
disposition, the attitude, energy, liking, wit, temperament, troth, thought.
Thought is also called disposition, attitude, anger, enmity, intention,
hostility, lust, evil, grief-sorrow, bad temper, wrath, duplicity, inconstancy,
frivolity, greedy, defiance, restlessness.
85 Here it tells how the upper limb is called
The upper limb is called hand, arm, paw. On the upper limb is what is called
elbow, upper arm, wrist, finger, grasp, palm, nail, fingertip, side of the hand,quick, muscle, biceps, veins, sinews, joints, knuckles. The upper limb can becalled ground of weapons or shields, tree of shoulders and sleeves, palms,
wrists, ground of gold rings and of falcon and hawk and all terms for it, andin allegory leg of shoulders and bow-forcer.
86 How the legs are referred to
The leg can be called tree of the soles, insteps, stocking-feet. The leg can becalled tree or pillar of these. Legs are referred to in terms of skis, shoes andbreeches. On the leg is what is called thigh, knee, calf, shank, shin, instep,side of the foot, sole, toe. In terms of all these the leg can be referred to,calling it tree and referring to it in terms of these things.
87 The speech referred to
Speech is called words, vocabulary, eloquence, tale, story, wrangle, dispute,
quarrelling, song, incantation, recitation, chat, babble, noisy merriment,
clamour, squabbling, chatter, impertinence, childishness. Voice is also calledsound, resonance, whistling, din, clash, boom, clamour, roaring, crash, thud,crack, clatter.

222

Uppsala Edda

Vit heitir speki, ráð, skilning, skǫrungskapr. Heitir undirhyggja vélræði,brigðræði. Heitir ok ǿði ólund. Tvíkend er reiði, ef maðr er í illum hug, reiði
heitir ok fargervi skips eða hross. Far er ok tvíkent, fár er reiði, far er skip.
Þvílík orðtǫk hafa menn mjǫk til at yrkja fólgit.
88 Kendr vargrinn
Vargr heitir dýr ok er rétt at kenna við blóð eða hræ, svá at kenna lund hans.
Eigi er rétt at kenna við fleiri dýr. Vargr heitir ok úlfr, sem Þjóðólfr kvað:228 (318) Gera var gisting byrjuð
		gnógr en úlfr úr skógi,
		sannr Freki skal vekja
		
Sigurðr, kom norðan.1
Hér er Geri kallaðr. Freki, sem Egill kvað:229 (319) Þá er und Freki		
en2 odd<b>reki		gnúði hrafni		á hǫfuðstafni.
Vitnir:230 (320) Elfr var unda gjálfri
		
eitrkǫld roðin heitu;		vitnis fell með vatni
		
varmt eldr3 í munn Karmtar.
Ylgr, sem Arnórr kvað:231 (321) Svalg áttbogi ylgjar		ógóðr, en var blóði
		grǿðir grǿnn at rauðum,		brandvǫxnum4 ná, blandinn.
Vargr sem Illugi kvað:232 (322) Vargs var muðr5 þar er margan—		
menskerðir stakk sverði
		
myrkaurriða markar—
		minn dróttinn rak flótta.

1 Some sense can be made of this garbled verse by changing gnógr to gnóg (so theother manuscripts) and Sigurðr to Sigurð (other manuscripts Sigurðar).
2 Other manuscripts have sleit ‘tore’. The verse is from Egill’s Hƒfuðlausn.
3 The verse is from Einarr Skúlason’s Elfarvísur and is also in many manuscipts
of Heimskringla. Most manuscripts have ƒlðr ‘ale‘, and eldr ‘fire‘ is likely to be amisreading of that word. Kǫrmt is an island, and most other manuscripts have men‘necklace’, which provides a more normal kenning for the sea.
4 Obviously an error for grand- (so other manuscripts).
5 Obviously an error for munr. Three other quatrains from this poem about Haraldrharð­ráði are extant; lines 2–3 in all four are ‘ancient motifs’ referring to the Vǫlsung story.

Uppsala Edda

223

Wisdom is called sagacity, counsel, understanding, genius. Dissembling iscalled deception, shiftiness. Fury is also called bad temper. Reiði can refer to
two things, if a man is in a bad mood, reiði is also the term for the tackle of aship or a horse. Far can also refer to two things, fury is fár, a ship is far. People
frequently use such vocabulary so as to compose with concealed meaning.
88 The wolf referred to
There is an animal called a warg, and it is normal to refer to it in termsof blood or corpse so as to indicate its nature. It is not normal to use such
kennings for other animals. A warg is also called wolf, as Þjóðólfr said:
228
		
		
		

Sufficient fare was broughtto Geri (a wolf, i.e. men were killed in battle), and the wolf camefrom the north out of the forest;a true Freki (wolf) shall waken Sigurðr.

Here it is called Geri. Freki, as Egill said:
229
		
		
		

When Freki [tore] wound (i.e. in battle),
and point-breaker (wave of pointed weapons, i.e. blood)
washed over the prow (beak)of the raven’s head.

Watcher:
230
		
		
		

Deadly cold Elfr was reddenedwith hot wound-surge (blood);
the watcher’s (wolf’s) warm ale (blood, drink for the wolf)
flowed with water into the mouth of Kǫrmt (sea).

She-wolf, as Arnórr said:
231
		
		
		

Evil relatives of she-wolf (wolves)
swallowed much harmed corpse,and green swell turned to red,mixed with blood.

Warg, as Illugi said:
232
		
		
		

It was pleasure for the warg
where my lord drove many a rout.
The neck-ring diminisher (generous man, Sigurðr) stabbed
with his sword the dark forest-trout (dragon, Fáfnir).

224

Uppsala EddaHeiðingi, sem hér segir:
233 (323) Heiðingja sleit hungri,		
hár<r> gylðir naut sára,
f. 41r, p. 79 		
granar rauð gramr af eiri,1		
gekk úlfr í ben rekka.
Sem Þjóðólfr kvað:234 (324) Óð, en, ǿrnu, náði		
missveit2 Freka beitu,		Geira ylðir3 naut gylðir,		
Gjálfar4 stóð í blóði.
89 Kendr bjǫrn
Bjǫrn: fetvíðr, húnn, vetrliði, bersi, fress, íugtanni, ifjungr, glúmr, vilskarfr,5bera, Jóreykr, frekr, blóm<r>, ysonigr.6
90 Frá hirti ok hesta nǫfnum ágætum
Hjǫrtr: mótrauðnir,7 dalarr, dallr, Daninn, Dvalinn, Dyraþórr, Dyneyrr,Eikþyrnir.8235 (325) Hrafn ok Sléttfeti,
hestar ágætir,Valr ok Léttfeti,
var þar Tjaldari,
Gulltoppr ok Goti,
getit heyrða ek Sóta,
Mór ok Lungr
með Mari.
236 (326) Vingr ok Stúfr
með Skæfaxa;
Óðin knátti á baki bera;
Sil<f>rintoppr ok Simr;svá heyrða ek Fáks getit;
Gullfaxi ok Jór með guðum.
1 af eiri is clearly an error for á Fenri (so the other manuscripts).

2 Written ‘missveita’ with the a cancelled; clearly an error for íms sveit.
3 I.e. Gera ƒlðra as in some other manuscripts.

4 Written ‘giolfar’. Obviously to be read Gjálpar.
5 For -skarpr.

6 Error for ysjungr (so other manuscripts).

7 For -troðnir. Other manuscripts have dalr for dallr.

8 This word written by a later hand. See Grape et al. 1977: 165. It is found in
Gylfaginning (p. 58 above, written Tak-), like the four preceding hart names (p. 30).

Uppsala Edda

225

Heath-dweller, as it says here:
233
		
		
		

The heath-dweller’s (wolf’s) hunger was sated (corpses were
provided, battle was fought), the grey howler (wolf) fed on wounds,
the prince reddened Fenrir’s chops,
the wolf went to drink from wounds.

As Þjóðólfr said:
234
		
		
		

Gjálp’s stud (giantess’s horses, wolves) waded in plenty ofblood, and the dusky one’s (wolf’s) troop (pack)got Freki’s food (carrion);
the howler (wolf) enjoyed Geri’s ales (blood).

89 Bear referred to
Bear: wide-stepper, cub, winter-survivor, grizzly, snarler, greedy-tooth,hooded one, dark one, shrivelled-gut, she-bear, Jórekr, greedy one, snorer,bustler.
90 Of the hart and famous names of horses
Hart: heath-treader, antlered one, curved horned one, Daninn, Dvalinn,Dyraþórr, Dyneyrr, Eikþyrnir.
235

Hrafn and Sléttfeti,
famous horses,
Valr and Léttfeti,
Tjaldari was there,
Gulltoppr and Goti,
I have heard Sóti mentioned,
Mór and Lungr
with Marr.

236

Vingr and Stúfr
with Skæfaxi;
it could carry Óðinn on its back;Silfrintoppr and Simr;also I heard Fákr mentioned;
Gullfaxi and Jór among the gods.

226

Uppsala Edda

237 (327) Blótughóf<i>1 hét hestr		
er bera kváðu
		ungan at ríða.
		
Gils ok Falófnir,		Glæx2 ok Skeiðbrimir;		þar var ok Gyllis um getit.
91 Frá hestum3
238 (328) Dagr reið Hrafni
en Dvalinn Móðni,Hǫð Hjálmþír
en Haki Faxa,reið bani BeljaBlóðughófa,en Skæfaði
skati Haddingja.
239 (329) Vésteinn Vali		
en Vífill Stúfa,		Meinþjófr Mói,		
en Muninn Vakri,		Áli Hrafni
		en til ís
 riðu,		en annarr austr		
undir Aðilsi,		grár hvarfaði
		
geiri undaðr.
240 (330) Bjǫrn reið Blakki,		en Bjár<r> Kerti,		Atli Glaumi,		en Aðils Slungni,		Hǫgni Hǫlkni,
		en Haraldr Fǫlkni.
		Gunnarr Gota,		
Grana ríðr Sigurðr.
241 (331) Gamalla øxna heiti
		hefi ek gjǫrla fregit,
1 Error for Blóðughófi.
2 Error for Glær.

3 Called Alsvinnsmál in the Codex Regius version. The preceding þula is calledÞorgrímsþula, and verse 241 is also said to be from Þorgrímsþula.

Uppsala Edda
237
		
		
		
		
		

There was a horse called Blóðughófi
which they said carried
the young one riding;Gils and Falófnir.
Glær and Skeiðbrimir;
Gyllir was also mentioned there.

91 Of horses
238

Dagr rode Hrafn
and Dvalinn Móðnir,Hjálmþír Hǫðrand Haki Faxi,
the slayer of Belirode Blóðughófi,
and Skæfaðr
the prince of the Haddings.

239
		
		
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Vésteinn Valrand Vífill Stúfi,Meinþjófr Mór
and Muninn Vakr,
Áli Hrafn,
when they rode to the ice,and another one east
under Aðils,grey, it wanderedwounded with a spear.

241
		Names of ancient oxen
I have precisely heard,

240
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Bjǫrn rode Blakkr
and Bjárr Kǫrtr,Atli Glaumrand Aðils Slungnir,Hǫgni Hǫlknir
and Haraldr Fǫlknir.
Gunnarr Goti,
Sigurðr rides Grani.

227

228
		
		
		
		

Uppsala Eddaþeirra Rauðs ok Hǿfis;1
Reginn ok Hlýrr,Himinrjóðr ok Arfli,
Arfr ok Arfuni.

92 Frá orma heitumÞessi eru orma heiti: ormr, dreki, Fáfnir, Jǫrmungandr, naðr, Níðhǫgr, naðra,lin<n>r, Góinn, Móinn, Grafvitnir, Grábakr, Ófnir, Súgrínir.
93
Tveir eru fuglar þeir er eigi þarf annan veg at kenna en kalla blóð eða hræ<drykk> þeirra. Þat er hrafn eða ǫrn. Alla aðra fugla karlkenda má kenna viðblóð. Sem Þjóðólfr kvað:242 (333) Blóðorra lætr barri		bragningr ara fagna;		Gauts berr sík2 á sveita		svans verð konungr Hǫrða;		
Geirsoddum lætr grǿðir		g(runn) h(vert) st(ika) <sunnar>		h(irð) þ(at) <er> h(ann) s(kal) v(arða)		hrægamms ara s(ævar).3
f. 41v, p. 80 Krákr, Huginn, Muninn, borginmóði, árflognir, ártali, holdboði. Svá kvaðEinarr skálaglamm:
243 (334) Fjallvǫnðum gaf fylli,		fullr varð, en spjǫr gullu,		herstefnandi hrǫfnum,		hrafn á ylgjar tafni.
Svá kvað Einarr Skúlason:
244 (335) Dólgstála4 kná ek dýrum
		
dýr<r> magnandi at stýra—		
Hugins fermu bregðr harmi		harnar5—bliksólar garmi.
Ok enn kvað hann:
1 Written with double s.

2 Other manuscript have sigð ‘sickle’, i.e. sword: the king kills men.

3 The abbreviations have been expanded with the help of the Codex Regius version.
See Lasse Mårtensson and Heimir Pálsson 2008.
4 Possibly an error for -stara, which provides a sort of skothending. Other
manuscripts have -skára ‘gulls’.
5 The verse form shows that this word must be harmr. On this verse see Grape etal. 1977: 166 and Faulkes 1998: 212.

Uppsala Edda
		
		
		
		

229

of Rauðr and Hǿfir;Reginn and Hlýrr,Himinrjóðr and Arfli,
Arfr and Arfuni.

92 Of names for serpents
These are names for serpents: worm, dragon, Fáfnir, Jǫrmungandr, adder,Níðhǫggr, viper, snake, Góinn, Móinn, Grafvitnir, Grábakr, Ófnir, Súgrínir
93
There are two birds that there is no need to refer to in any other way thanby calling blood or corpses their drink. These are the raven or eagle. Allother masculine birds can be referred to in terms of blood. As Þjóðólfr said:
242
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The ruler lets blood-grouse (ravens) delight in eagle’s barley;
the king of people of Hǫrðaland (Haraldr harðráði) brings
Gautr’s ditch (mead of poetry) to the blood-swan’s (raven’s)
food (the fallen slain, i.e. he composes about them);
the one (king) who benefits (feeds) the corpse-vulture (raven)of the eagle’s sea (blood) lets
his followers fence every shallowthat he has to defend with spear-points.

Crow, Huginn, Muninn, secure-mood, early flier, year-counter, flesh-marker.
So said Einarr skálaglamm:
243
		
		
		

The army musterer gave
mountain haunting ravens their fill,
and spears rang; the raven
got full on she-wolf’s food.

So said Einarr Skúlason:
244
		
		
		

Splendid strengthener of warfare-starlings, I canwield the splendid dog (enemy, i.e. sword) of the gleamingsun (shield); the troubler (eater, i.e. eagle) of Huginn’s (raven’s)
food (carrion) puts an end to his trouble (gets fed).

And again he said:

230

Uppsala Edda

245 (336) En við hjaldr þar er hǫlðar,		haugþrútinn,1 svelgr lúta,		
Muninn drekkr blóð ór benjum
		blásvartr, Munins2 hjarta.
Svá kvað Víga-Glúmr:3
246 (337) Þá er dynfúsar dísir,		dreyra más, á eyri,		bráð fekk borginmóði,		blóðskjaldaðir stóðum.
Svá kvað Skúli Þorsteinsson:
247 (338) Mundi opt þar er undir		árflogin4 gaf ek sára		Hlǫkk í hundraðs5 flokki		
hvítinga mik líta.
94 Frá kenningu arnarins
Ǫrn: ari, gemlir, hreggskornir, geirlǫðnir, hrímnir, ym<i>r, andhrímner,egþirr,6 gin<n>arr, undskorinnnir, gallófnir. Svá kvað Einarr:
248 (339) Sámleitum rauð sveita—		sleit ǫrn Gera beitu,
		
fekst arnar matr járnum—		
Járnsǫxu grǫn faxa.
Svá kvað Þjóðólfr:249 (341) Segjǫndum fló sagna		
snótar úlfr at móti		í gemlis ham gǫmlum
		
glamma á7 fyrir skǫmmu.
Ok sem hér segir:
250 (342) Hreggskornis vil ek handa
		háleitan mjǫk8 vanda.

1 Error for hug-. Emending -þrútinn to þrútit (so the Codex Regius version) would
make this refer to the king’s heart.
2 Obviously dittography from the previous line. Other manuscripts have konungs.
3 See Heimir Pálsson 2010d.
4 Must be an error for árflogni (dat.) (so the other manuscripts).
5 Written ‘hvndraz’.
6 Double r for single. The four preceding names are not in the Codex Regius
version, but appear in other manuscripts in þulur for eagle and hawk (Skj A 1 686–7).
7 Error for ó, the detached negative prefix to skƒmmu (tmesis).
8 Error for mjƒð (so other manuscripts).

Uppsala Edda
245
		
		
		

231

But the king’s heart swells at the battle,
where heroes sink down; blue-black
Muninn (raven), swollen with determination,
drinks blood from wounds.

So said Víga-Glúmr:
246
		
		
		

When we with bloody shields withstood
the ladies (valkyries) eager for noise (battle)
on the sandbank, secure-mood (the raven)got food (carrion) of the gore-gull (eagle).

So said Skúli Þorsteinsson:
247
		
		
		

The Hlǫkk (lady) of (who serves) drinking horns
would often see me where I gave
wounds to the early-flier of wounds (raven)in a company of a hundred.

94 Of referring to the eagle
Eagle: erne, old one, storm-cleaver, spear-offerer, screamer, croaker, theone that is dark in front, sharp-claw, deceiver, wound-cleaver, shrill crier.
So said Einarr:
248
		
		
		

He reddened with blood the chops of thedark-looking steed (wolf) of Járnsaxa (giantess);eagle tore Geri’s (wolf’s) food (carrion);erne’s meat was provided by irons (weapons).

So said Þjóðólfr:
249
		
		
		

The lady wolf (snatcher of Iðunn, Þjazi) flew
noisily to meet the commanders (leaders)of the crew (the Æsir) no short time ago
in an old old-one’s (eagle’s) form.

And as it says here:250
		I will work carefully the noble mead (poetry)(that is) in storm-cleaver’s (Óðinn’s in eagle shape) hands.

232

Uppsala Edda

Svá kvað Skúli:
251 (343) Vakist1 þar er vellis2 ekla		víðis áðr ok síðan
		
grepp<r> heyrir þá góðum3		
gallófnis vel spjalli.
95 Kendr eldr
Eldr, sem hér segir:
252 (370) Eldr brennat svá sjaldan,		svíðr dyggr jǫfurr bygðir,		
blása rǫnn fyrir ræsi		
reyk, er Magnúss4 kveikir.
Logi, sem Valgarðr kvað:253 (371) Reykr stóð en steyptist		steinóðr logi innan.
Eisa, sem Atli kvað:254 (374) Óxu ok eisur vaxa		allmǫrg5 loga hallar.
Eimr sem hér segir:
255 (375) Brunnu allvalds inn<i>,		eldr hykk at sal felldi		eimr skaut á her hrími,		hjálmgerr6 við Nið sjálfa.
Hyrr, sem Arnórr kvað:256 (376) Eymðit ráð við Rauma		reiðir7 Eydana meiðir.
		
Heit dvínuðu Heina,
		
herr8 gerði þá kyrra.
Funi, sem Einarr kvað:257 (377) Funi kyndist fljótt.
Bruni,9 sem Valgarðr kvað:1 Vaki ek in other manuscripts.

2 Perhaps an error for vells. The line is a syllable too long.
3 Perhaps an error for góðu (so other manuscripts).
4 Double s for single.

5 The other manuscripts have two more lines in which the word hús appears.

6 Double r for single. This verse is attributed to Þórðr Sjáreksson in Fagrskinna.
7 Obviously an error for reiðr (so other manuscripts).

8 Clearly this ought to be hyrr ‘burning’, as is shown by the prose.

9 Here and in the following verse, other manuscripts have brími ‘fire’.

Uppsala Edda

233

So said Skúli:
251
		
		
		

I stay awake early and latewhere [there is] dearth of wealth;shrill-crier’s (eagle’s) ocean’s (blood’s) fellow (warrior)then listens well to the good news.

95 Fire referred toFire, as it says here:
252
Fire does not burn so seldom		that Magnús kindles; the worthy		
prince singes dwellings; buildings		belch smoke because of the ruler.
Flame, as Valgarðr said:253
		

Smoke rose up, andfurious flame poured out.

Ember, as Atli said:254
		

Embers of the hall grew and grow,very many [houses] are on fire.

Smoke, as it says here:
255
		
		
		

The all-powerful one’s (king’s) vaulted lodgings
burned by the Nið itself;
I think it was fire that brought down the hall,smoke shot soot on the host.

Burning, as Arnórr said:
256
		
		
		

The angry Island-Danes’ injurer
did not soften his treatment of the Raumar (people of Raumaríki).
The defiance of the Heinir (people of Heiðmǫrk) dwindled;
the army made them submissive.

Blaze, as Arnórr said:257

The blaze was kindled quickly.

Heat, as Valgarðr said:

234

Uppsala Edda

258 (378) Bjartr sveimaði bruni.
Leygr, sem Halldórr kvað:259 (379) En knáttust þar þeira,		þú vart aldrigin, skjaldar		leygr þaut um sjǫ<t>, sigri,
		sviptr, gersimum skipta.
f. 42r, p. 81 96 Hér segir frá bardaga Heðins ok Hǫgna

Orrosta er kǫlluð Hjatningja veðr eða él, ok vápn Hjaðninga eldar eða
vendir. En sú saga er til þess, at konungr hét Hǫgni. Hann átti þá dóttur er
Hildr hét. Hana tók at herfangi Heðinn Hjarrandason. Þá var Hǫgni farinn í
konungastefnu, ok er hann spurði at herjat <var> ríki hans ok brott tekin dóttir
hans Hildr, þá fór hann með liði sínu at leita Heðins ok spurði til hans at hann
fór norðr undan. Ok er hann kom í Noreg spurði hann at honum hafði komit liðór Orkneyjum, ok er hann kom þar sem heitir Háey, þar var fyrir Heðinn með
sitt lið. Þá kom Hildr á fund fǫður síns ok bauð honum sætt af hendi Heðins, ení ǫðru lagi segir hon at hann sé búinn at berjast ok kveðr hann engrar vægðar
eiga ván af honum. Hǫgni svaraði stutt dóttur sinni ok er hon hitti Heðin sagði
hon honum at faðir hennar vill enga sætt, ok bað hann búast til bardaga. Ok svá
gera þeir, ganga upp á land ok fylkja liðinu. Kallar Heðinn á Hǫgna mág sinn
ok bauð honum sætt ok mikit gull at bótum. Þá svarar Hǫgni: Of síð bauðtu
þetta, því at nú hefi ek sverðit Dánuleif ór slíðrum dregit, er dvergar hafa gert
ok manns bani verðr hvert sinn er brugðit er ok aldri bilar í hǫggi ok ekki sárgrǿr þat er þar skeinist af. Þá svarar Heðinn: Sverði hǿlir þú þar en eigi sigri.
Þat kalla ek hvert hollt er dróttinnhollt er.
Þá hófu þeir þá orrostu er Hjaðningaveðr er kallat ok bǫrðust þann dag
allan. At kveldi fóru þeir til skipa. En Hildr gekk um nóttina ok vakti upp
með fjǫlkyngi alla þá menn er um daginn hǫfðu fallit.
Annan dag gengu konungar á land ok bǫrðust, ok svá allir þeir er fellu enn
fyrra dag. Fór svá orrostan hvern dag eptir annan at allir menn <er> fellu ok
ǫll vápn er þar lágu á vígvelli þá urðu at grjóti ok svá hlífar. Ok er dagaði
stóðu allir upp inir dauðu menn ok bǫrðust, ok ferr svá allt til Ragnarǫkkrs.
97 Hér segir um kenning gulls

Hví er gull kallat barr Glasis eða lauf hans? Í Ásgarði er hann, sem hér segir at
260 (142) Glasir stendr		með gulligu laufi		fyrir Sigtýrs sǫlum.

Sá er viðr frægr með guðum ok mǫnnum.

Uppsala Edda

235

258
The bright heat surged.
Lowe, as Halldórr said:
259:
But they were able to divide their		treasures for themselves there;		
you were never bereft of victory;
		
shield’s lowe (the sword) thundered through dwellings.

96 Here it tells of the battle of Heðinn and Hǫgni
Battle is called the Hjaðnings’ weather or storm, and weapons Hjaðnings’ fires
or rods. And there is this story that tells the origin of it, that there was a kingcalled Hǫgni. He had a daughter that was called Hildr. She was abducted in araid by Heðinn Hjarrandason. At the time Hǫgni was away at a conference ofkings, and when he learnt that his kingdom had been raided and his daughter
Hildr carried off, then he set out with his army to find Heðinn and got wind of
him that he was travelling away north. And when he got to Norway he learnt
that troops had joined him from Orkney, and when he got to the place called
Hoy, he found Heðinn there with his force. Then Hildr came to see her father
and offered him atonement on Heðinn’s behalf, but alternatively she says that
he is ready to fight and declares he has no hope of his giving way at all. Hǫgni’s
reply to his daughter was curt, and when she got back to Heðinn, she told himthat her father was not interested in atonement, and told him to prepare forbattle. And this is what they do, go ashore and marshall their troops. Heðinn
calls out to his father-in-law Hǫgni and offered him atonement and a great
deal of gold to make amends. Then Hǫgni replies:‘Too late have you offered this, for I have now drawn the sword Dánuleif
from its sheath, which dwarfs have made and becomes the death of someone
every time it is drawn, and a stroke from it never fails and no wound heals
that that is inflicted by it.’
Then Heðinn replies: ‘You can boast like this of your sword, but not of
victory. In my opinion whatever serves its master is serviceable.’
Then they began the battle that is known as the Hjaðnings’ weather, andthey fought all that day. In the evening they went to their ships. But Hildr
went during the night and woke up by magic all the men that had fallen
during the day.
The next day the kings went ashore and fought, and so did all those that
had fallen the previous day. The battle went on one day after another so that
all the men that fell and all the weapoms that lay there on the battlefield thenturned to stone, and shields too. And when day came all the dead men got
up and fought, and so it all goes on until the twilight of the gods.
97 Here it tells about referring to gold
Why is gold called Glasir’s foliage or its leaves? It is in Ásgarðr, as it says here that
260
Glasir stands
		with golden foliage		
before Sigtýr’s (Óðinn’s) halls.
This tree is famous among gods and men.

236

Uppsala Edda

98 Frá vélum dvergsins við Loka

f. 42v, p. 82 Hví er gull kallat haddr Sifjar?

En þat bar til þess at Loki Laufeyjarson hafði þat gert til lævísi at klippa
hár allt af Sif. En er Þórr varð varr tók hann Loka hǫndum ok mundi lemja
hvert bein í honum áðr hann sverði þess eið at <hann> skal1 fá af svartaálfum at þeir gera hadd af gulli til handa Sifju þann er svá skal vaxa sem
annat hár. Eptir þat fór Loki til dverga þeira er hétu Ívalda synir, ok gerðu
þeir haddinn ok skipit Skíðblaðni ok geirinn Gungni, er Óðinn á. Þá veðjaði
Loki hǫfði sínu við dverginn, hvárt bróðir dvergsins mundi gert geta jamgóða
gripi sem þessir vóru aðra þrjá, ok er þeir kómu til smiðju lagði dvergrinn íaflinn svínskinn ok bað blása at ok létta eigi blástrinum fyrr en hann tǿki órþat er hann hafði í látit aflinn. Ok þegar hann var út genginn ok hinn blés,þá settist á hann fluga ein ok krop<p>aði hann. En hann blés sem áðr, þartil er smiðrinn kom til ok tók ór aflinum, ok var þat gǫltr ok bustin ór gulliá. Því næst lagði hann í aflinn gullit ok bað hann blása þar til er hann kǿmitil. Þá kom flugan ok settist á háls honum ok krop<p>aði hálfu fastara en it
fyrra sinn. En hann blés þar til er smiðrinn kom ok tók ór aflinum gullhringer Draupnir heitir. Þá lagði hann járn í afl ok bað hann blása, segir at ónýtt
mun ef hann lætr falla blástrinn. Þá settist flugan á millum augna honumok kroppaði svá at hann sá ekki. Þá greip hann til hendi sinni sem skjótast
ok sveipti af sér fluguna meðan belgrinn lagðist niðr. Þá kom smiðrinn oksagði nær hafa at ónýtast mundi ǫll smíðin í aflinum. Þá tók hann ór aflinum
hamar ok fekk alla gripina honum í hendr brǿðr sínum ok bað hann fara tilÁsgarðs með gripina at leysa veðjan sína.
En er þeir Loki báru saman gripina, þá settust æsir á dómstóla sína, ok
skyldi þat atkvæði standast er Óðinn lagði á ok Þórr ok Freyr. Þá gaf LokiÓðni geirinn Gungni, en Þór haddinn er Sif skyldi hafa, en Frey Skíðblaðni
ok sagði skyn á ǫllum gripunum, at geirrinn man eigi í hǫggvi stað nema,en haddrinn var þegar holdfastr er hann kom á hǫfuð Sif, en Skíðblaðnir
f. 43r, p. 83 hafði byr hvert er fara skyldi ok segl kom upp, en mátti vefja | saman ok
hafa í pungi sér, ef þat vildi.
Þá bar dvergrinn saman sína gripi. Hann gaf Óðni hringinn Gungn Draupni
ok sagði at ina níundu hverja nótt mundu drjúpa af honum átta hringar
jafnhǫfgir sem hann. En Frey gaf hann gǫltinn ok sagði at hann mundi
renna nótt ok dag meira en einn hestr lopt ok lǫg, ok aldri verðr svá myrkt
af nótt at eigi sé ǿrit ljóst þar sem hann er, svá lýsti af bustinni. Þór gaf hannhamarinn Mjǫlni ok sagði hann ljósta mega svá stórt sem hann vildi hvat sem
fyrir yrði, at eigi mundi hann bila, ok ef hann yrpi honum, mundi hann eigi
1 Skal is written twice. In Edda Snorra Sturlusonar 1848–87: II the first is replacedby hann.

Uppsala Edda

237

98 Of the dwarf’s tricks against Loki
Why is gold called Sif’s head of hair?
Now it is the origin of this that Loki Laufeyjarson had done this for loveof mischief, cut off all Sif’s hair. And when Þórr found out, he caught Loki
and was going to break every one of his bones until he swore an oath that hewould get black elves to make a head of hair for Sif of gold that would growlike any other hair. After this Loki went to some dwarfs that were calledÍvaldi’s sons, and they made the head of hair and the ship Skíðblaðnir andthe spear Gungnir which belongs to Óðinn. Then Loki wagered his headwith the dwarf on whether the dwarf’s brother would succeed in making
precious things as good as these were, another three, and when they got to
the workshop, the dwarf put a pig’s hide into the forge and gave instructions
to blow and not to stop the blowing before he took out what he had put into
the forge. And when he was gone out and the other was blowing, then a fly
settled on him and nibbled him. But he went on blowing as before until thesmith came up and took [his work] out of the forge, and it was a boar withbristles of gold on it. Next he put the gold into the forge and told him toblow until he returned to it. Then the fly came came and settled on his neckand nibbled twice as hard as the previous time. But he went on blowing until
the smith came and took from the forge a gold ring that is called Draupnir.
Then he put iron in the forge and told him to blow, saying it will be no good
if he let there be any pause in the blowing. Then the fly settled between hiseyes and nibbled so that he could not see. Then he snatched at it with his
hand as quick as he could and swept the fly off him while the bellows wason its way down. Then the smith came and said it had come close to all thework in the forge being ruined. Then he took from the forge a hammer andhanded over all the precious things to him, his brother, and told him to go
to Ásgarðr taking the precious things to redeem his stake.
And when he and Loki brought the precious things together, then theÆsir took their places on their judgment seats and the decision that Óðinn
imposed, together with Þórr and Freyr, was to be final. Then Loki gaveÓðinn the spear Gungnir, and Þórr the head of hair that Sif was to have, andFreyr Skíðblaðnir, announcing the features of all the precious things, that the
spear will never not stop in its thrust, and the head of hair was immediately
attached to the skin when it came onto Sif’s head, and Skíðblaðnir had afair wind wherever it was intended to go and the sail was hoisted, while it
could be folded up and kept in one’s pocket if desired.
Then the dwarf put together his precious things. He gave Óðinn the ring
Draupnir, saying that every ninth night there would drip from it eight rings
equal to it in weight. And he gave Freyr the boar, saying that it would runnight and day faster than any single horse across sky and sea, and it nevergets so dark due to the night that it is not bright enough wherever it is, there
was so much light shed from its bristles. To Þórr he gave the hammer Mjǫllnirsaying he could strike as heavily as he liked, whatever the target, so that it
would would not fail, and if he threw it, he would not miss, nor would it fly

238

Uppsala Edda

missa ok eigi fljúga svá langt at eigi mundi hann sǿkja heim hǫnd, ok ef hannvildi mundi hann vera svá lítill at hafa mátti í serk sér. En lítit var forskeptit.
Ok var þat dómr þeira at hamarrinn var beztr gripanna ok mest vǫrn fyrirhrímþussum, ok dǿmðu þeir at dvergrinn ætti veðféit.
Þá bauð Loki at leysa hǫfuð sitt, en dvergrinn sagði at þess var engi ván.
Tak þú mik þá, kvað Loki. Ok hann vildi taka hann. Þá var hann víðs fjarri.
Loki átti skúa þá er hann báru lopt ok lǫg. Þá bað hann, dvergrinn, Þór athann skyldi taka hann, ok hann gerði svá. Þá vildi dvergrinn hǫggva af hǫfuð
hans, en Loki sagði at hann á hǫfuðit en eigi hálsinn. Þá tók dvergrinn kníf
ok þveng ok vill rifa saman varrar Loka ok vill stinga raufar á vǫrrunum,en knífrinn beit eigi á. Þá mælti dvergrinn at betri væri alr bróður hans. Ok
svá skjótt sem hann nefndi, þá kom hann ok hann beit varrarnar. Hann rifaði
saman varrar Loka, en Loki reif ór æsunum. Sá þvengr er munnr Loka ersaman saumaðr með heitir Vartari.
99 Frá kenningu gulls
Hér heyrir at gull er kent til hǫfuðbanda Fullu, er Eyvindr kvað:1
261 (143) Fullu skein á fjǫllum
		fjallsól brá vallar		Ullar kjóls um allan		
aldr Hákonar skáldum.
100 Loki drap Otr son Hreiðmars
Þat er sagt at æsir fóru at kanna heim, Loki, Óðinn, Hǿnir. Þeir gengu at á
nokkurri ok gengu í fors nokkurn, ok þar var otr einn ok hafði tekit lax einn ór
f. 43v, p. 84 forsinum. Þá tók Loki upp stein einn ok kastar at | otrinum. Kom í hǫfuðit okhafði hann þegar bana. Loki hrósar veiði sinni, at hann hafði veitt í einu hǫggi
otr ok lax. Tóku þeir otrinn ok laxinn, báru eptir sér. Kómu at bǿ nokkurum.
Gengu inn. Þar bjó Hreiðmarr2 bóndi, mikill ok fjǫlkunnigr. Beiddust æsir at
hafa þar nátturðar dvǫl eða náttstað ok kóðust hafa vistina með sér ok sýndu
bónda veiði sína. Ok er Hreiðmarr sá veiðina kallar hann á sonu sína, Regin
ok Fáfni, segir at Otr bróðir þeirra var veginn. ok svá hverr þat hefir gert.
Nú ganga þeir feðgar at ásum, taka þá hǫndum ok binda þá, segja atotrinn var son Reiðmars. Æsir bjóða fjǫrlausn svá mikla sem Reiðmarr vill.
Varð þat at sætt með þeim ok binda svardǫgum. Þá var otrinn fleginn. Tók
Hreiþmarr otrbelginn ok mællti við þá at þeir skyldi fylla belginn af gullirauðu ok hylja hann3 allan ok skal þat vera at sætt með þeim.
Þá mælti Óðinn at Loki skyldi fara í Svartálfaheim. Hann kom til dvergs
þess er Andvari heitir. Hann var svá margkunnigr at hann var stundum fiskr í
1 See verse 88; fjall- in line 2 here is an error for fall-.

2 Written sometimes Hreiðmarr, sometimes Reiðmarr in the manuscript.
3 Written hans.

Uppsala Edda

239

so far that it would not find its way back to his hand, and if he wanted, itwould be so small that it could be kept inside his shirt. But the handle where
it came out through the head was small.
And this was their decision, that the hammer was the best of the precious
things, and the greatest defence against frost giants, and they decreed thatthe dwarf had won the stake.
Then Loki offered to redeem his head, but the dwarf said there was nochance of that.
‘Catch me then,’ said Loki.
And he tried to catch him. Then he was far away. Loki had some shoes thatbore him across sky and sea. Then he, the dwarf, bade Þórr that he shouldcatch him, and he did so. Then the dwarf was going to cut off his head, but
Loki said that the head is his but not the neck. Then the dwarf got a knife
and a thong and is going to stitch up Loki’s lips and was going to pierce
holes in his lips, but the knife would not pierce them. Then said the dwarf
that his brother’s awl would be better. And as soon as he spoke his name,then he came and he pierced his lips. He stitched Loki’s lips together, but
Loki tore tore out the holes. The thong that Loki’s mouth is sewn together
with is called Vartari.
99 Of referring to gold
In this verse, which Eyvindr composed, you can hear how gold is referred
to in terms of Fulla’s snoods:
261
The falling sun (gold) of the plain (forehead)		of Fulla’s eyelashes shone		on poets’ fells (arms) of Ullr’s boat (shield)
		throughout the life of Hákon.

100 Loki killed Otter son of Hreiðmarr
It is said that Æsir went to explore the world, Loki, Óðinn, Hǿnir. They cameto a certain river and went into a certain waterfall, and there was an otter there
and it had caught a salmon from in the waterfall. Then Loki picked up a stone
and threw it at the otter. It hit its head and it was killed immediately. Loki wastriumphant at his catch, that he had got in one blow otter and salmon. They pickedup the otter and the salmon, taking them along with them. They came to a certain
dwelling. They went in. In it lived Master Hreiðmarr, big and skilled in magic.
The Æsir asked if they could stay there for supper or a night’s lodging, sayingthat they had their provisions with them and showed the farmer their catch. And
when Hreiðmarr saw their catch, he called to his sons Reginn and Fáfnír, sayingthat their brother Otter was slain, and also who had done it.
Now the father and his sons went up to the Æsir, took them prisoner andtied them up, saying that the otter was Hreiðmarr’s son. The Æsir offer
ransom for their lives, as much as Hreiðmarr wants. These terms were agreed
between them and they confirm it with oaths. Then the otter was skinned.
Hreiðmarr took the otter-skin and announced to them that they were to fill
the skin with red gold and cover it entirely, and these were to be the termsof their settlement.
Then Óðinn said that Loki was to go into the world of black elves. He
came across the dwarf that is called Andvari. He was so skilled in magic that

240

Uppsala Edda

vatni. Loki tók hann hǫndum ok lagði á hann fjǫrlausn at hann skyldi greiða
allt þat gull er hann átti í steini sínum.
Þá svipti dvergrinn undir hǫnd sér einum litlum gullbaug. Þat sá Loki okbað hann fram láta bauginn. Dvergrinn bað hann eigi taka af sér bauginn
ok lézt mega ǿxla sér fé af bauginum. Loki kvað hann eigi skyldu hafa einnpe<n>ing ok tók af honum bauginn ok gekk út.
Dvergrinn mælti at sá baugr skyldi verða at bana hverjum er ætti. Lokisagði at honum þótti þat vel ok sagði því haldast mega þann formála at hannmundi flytja þeim til handa er hafa skyldi ok þá tǿki við.
Hann fór í brott ok kom til Hreiðmars ok sýndi Óðni gullit, en er hannsá bauginn, sýndist honum afar fagr ok tók af fénu. Hreiðmarr fylldi nú
otrbelginn sem mest má hann ok setti upp síðan er fullr var. Þá gekk Óðinn
til ok skyldi hylja belginn með gullinu, ok þá mælir hann við Reiðmar at hannskal til ganga ok sjá hvárt eigi er hulðr. Leit á vandliga ok sá eitt granahár
ok bað þat hylja, en at ǫðrum kosti væri lokit sætt.
f. 44r, p. 85
Dregr Óðinn nú fram | hringinn ok hulði granahárit ok sagði at þá var
hann lauss frá gjaldinu.
Ok er Óðinn hafði tekit geirinn en Loki skúa sína ok þurftu þá ekki atóttast, þá mælir Óðinn at þat skyli haldast er Andvari hafði mælt um at sábaugr skyldi verða þess bani er ætti, ok þat helz<t> síðan.
Nú er sagt hví gullit heitir otrgjǫld eða nauðgjǫld ásanna eða rógmálmr.
Nú tók Hreiðmarr gullit at sonargjǫldum, en Fáfnir ok Reginn1 beiddust
af nokkurs í bróðurgjǫld. Þeir drápu fǫður sinn. Fáfnir lagðist á féit ok varðat ormi, en Reginn fór á brott.
101 Frá því er Hrólfr seri gullinu
Hrólfr konungr var ágætr konungr af mildi ok frǿknleik. En þat er eitt markum mildi hans at bóndason einn, sá er Vǫggr hét, hann kom í hǫll Hrólfs
konungs. Konungr var ungr, grannleitr á vǫxt. Þá gekk Vǫggr at hásætinu oksá á hann. Þá mælti konungr: Hvat viltu mér, sveinn, er þú sér á mik? Vǫggr
svarar: Þá er ek var heima var mér sagt at Hrólfr konungr væri mestr maðrá norðrlǫndum. En nú sitr hér í hásætinu kraki einn lítill, ok er sá konungr
kallaðr. Þá svarar konungr: Þú hefir, sveinn, gefit mér nafn, at ek skal heita
Hrólfr kraki. En þat er títt at gjǫf skal fylgja hverri gjǫf nafnfesti. Ne sé ek
þik enga gjǫf hafa mér at gefa þá er sǿmiliga sé. Nú skal sá ǫðrum gefa er
heldr hefir til, ok tók gullhring af hendi sér ok gaf honum.
Þá mælti Vǫggr: Gefðu allra konunga heilastr. Þess strengi ek heit at verða
þess manns bani er þinn verðr.
Þá mælti Hrólfr konungr: Litlu verðr Vǫggr feginn.
1 Written Regins.

Uppsala Edda

241

he was sometimes a fish in water. Loki captured him and imposed on him asa ransom that he was to pay all the gold that he had in his cave.
Then the dwarf slipped under his arm one small gold ring. Loki saw this andtold him to hand over the ring. The dwarf begged him not to take the ring off
him, and said he could multiply wealth for himself from the ring. Loki said
he was not going to have one penny, and took the ring off him and went out.
The dwarf pronounced that this ring should turn out to be the death of
whoever possessed it. Loki said he was happy for that to be so, and said thispronouncement should have the power to remain valid inasmuch as he would
convey it into the hands of those that were to have it and would then possess it.
He went off and came to Hreiðmarr's place and showed Óðinn the gold, andwhen he saw the ring, it seemed to him extremely beautiful and he removed itfrom the treasure. Hreiðmarr now filled the otter-skin as tightly as he could andafter that stood it up when it was full. Then Óðinn went up and had to cover theskin with the gold, and then he said to Hreiðmarr that he should go up and see
whether it is not covered. He looked at it closely and saw a single whisker andordered it to be covered, but otherwise that would be the end of any agreement.
Now Óðinn takes out the ring and hid the whisker and said that now he
was quit of the payment.
And when Óðinn had taken his spear and Loki his shoes and they had
now had no need to fear, then Óðinn declared that it should remain valid,
what Andvari had pronounced, that this ring should turn out to be the deathof whoever possessed it, and this was subsequently fulfilled.
Now it has been told why the gold is called otter-payment or the Æsir’s
forced payment or strife-metal.
Now Hreiðmarr took the gold as atonement for his son, but Fáfnir and Reginn
demanded some of it in atonenent for their brother. They slew their father. Fáfnir
lay down on the treasure and turned into a serpent, but Reginn went away.
101 Of how Hrólfr sowed the gold
King Hrólfr was a notable king for generosity and valour. And this is one
illustration of his humility, that a peasant’s son that was called Vǫggr, heentered King Hrólfr’s hall. The king was young, thin-looking in build. ThenVǫggr approached the throne and looked at him. Then said the king:‘What do you want with me, boy, that you look at me?’Vǫggr replies: ‘When I was at home I was told that King Hrólfr was thegreatest man in the northern lands. But now there sits here on the throne alittle pole (kraki), and it is called king.’
Then replies the king: ‘You, boy, have given me a name, that I shall becalled Hrólfr kraki. Now it is customary for a gift to accompany any namegiving. I do not see that you have any gift to give me that would be suitable.
Now instead, he shall he give to the other that has something to give.’
And he took a gold ring from his arm and gave it him. Then said Vǫggr:‘May you be blessed above all kings in your giving. I solemnly vow to be
the slayer of the man that becomes your [slayer].’
Then said King Hrólfr: ‘It does not take much to please Vǫggr.’

242

Uppsala Edda

102 Capitulum
Annat mark var þat um frǿknleik hans at konungr réð fyrir Uppsǫlum er Aðils
hét. Hann átti Yrsu, móður Hrólfs konungs kraka. Hann hafði ófrið við þannkonung er Áli hét inn upplenski. Þeir bǫrðust á vatnsísi þeim er Vænir heitir.
Aðils sendi orð Hrólfi at hann kǿmi til liðs við hann, ok hét mála ǫllu liði hans,því er fǿri með honum. En konungr skyldi sjálfr eignast þrjá kostgripi, þá erhann kyri af Svíþjóð. Hrólfr konungr mátti eigi fara fyrir ófriði þeim er hannátti við Saxa, en þó sendi hann Aðilsi kappa sína tólf. Í þeirri orrostu fell Áli
f. 44v, p. 86 konungr. Þá tók Aðils af honum dauðum hjálminn Hildisvín | ok hestinn Hrafn.
Þá beiddust þeir berserkirnir Hrólfs at taka mála sinn, þrjú pund gulls hverr þeirra,
ok flytja Hrólfi kostgripi þá, er þeir keri honum. Þat var hjálmrinn Hildigautr ok
brynjan Finnsleif, er á hvárigu festi járn, ok gullhringinn Svíagrís
, er átt hǫfðu
langfeðgar Aðils. En konungr varnaði allra gripa, ok eigi galt hann málann. Fóru
berserkir brot<t> ok unðu illa sínum hlut, sǫgðu Hrólfi konungi.
Hrólfr býr ferð sína til Uppsala ok kom skipum sínum í ána Fýri ok reið til
Uppsala ok tólf berserkir hans griðalausir. Yrsa móðir hans fagnaði honum
vel ok fylgði honum til herbyrgis ok eigi til konungs hallar. Vóru þá gervir
eldar fyrir þeim ok gefit ǫl at drekka. Þá kómu menn Aðils inn ok báru skíðá eldinn ok gerðu svá mikinn at klæði manna Hrólfs konungs brunnu af
þeim, ok mæltu: Er þat satt at Hrólfr ok kappar hans hafa svá mælt at þeirmundi hvárki flýja eld né járn?
Þá stóð Hrólfr upp ok mælti: Aukum vér nú eldana at Aðils húsum! Tókskjǫld sinn, kastar á eldinn ok hljóp yfir eldinn meðan skjǫldrinn brann.
Konungr mælti: Flýrat sá eld, er yfir hleypr. Svá fór þá hverr at ǫðrum hansmanna. Tóku þá er eldana hǫfðu keykt ok kǫstuðu á eldinn. Þá kom Yrsa
drottning, móðir hans, ok fekk Hrólfi dýrshorn fullt af gulli ok með Svíagrís,
ok bað þá fara til liðs síns.
Þeir riðu ofan á Fýrisvǫll. Þá sá þeir at Aðils konungr reið eptir þeim með
her sínum alvápnaðum ok vill drepa þá. Þá tók Hrólfr hendi sinni í hornit
ok seri gullinu um gǫtuna. En er Svíar sá þat, hljópu <þeir> ór sǫðlunum ok
lesa upp gullit. En Aðils bað þá ríða ok reið ok sjálfr fremstr. Þá er Hrólfr
konungr sá at Aðils reið nær honum, tók hann hringinn Svíagrís ok kastaði tilAðils ok bað hann þiggja at gjǫf. Aðils tók með spjótsoddinum ok laut eptir.
Þá leit Hrólfr konungr aptr ok sá at Aðils laut niðr, ok mælti: Svínbeygða ek
nú þann er ǿztr er með Svíum. Skilja at þessu.
Þvi er gullit kallat Kraka sáð eða Fýrisvallar. Svá kvað Eyvindr skáldaspillir:
262 (185) Bárum Ullr um alla		ímunlauks á hauka		fjǫllum Fýrisvallarf. 45r, p. 87 		fræ, | Hákonar ævi.1
1 Cf. verse 94.

Uppsala Edda

243

102 Chapter
There is another illustration of his valour, that a king was ruling over Uppsalathat was called Aðils. He was married to Hrólf kraki’s mother Yrsa. He was at
war with the king that was called Áli the Upplander. They fought on the ice ofthe lake that is called Vænir. Aðils sent word to Hrólfr that he should come tohis aid, and promised a salary to all his followers that went with him. And the
king himself was to get three treasures of his choice from Sweden. King Hrólfr
could not go because of the hostilities in which he was engaged with Saxons, but
still he sent Aðils his twelve champions. In this battle King Áli fell. Then Aðils
took from him as he lay dead the helmet Hildisvín and his horse Hrafn. Then
Hrólfr’s berserks asked to be given their salary, three pounds of gold for eachof them, and to take for Hrólfr the treasures that they chose for him. These were
the helmet Hildigautr and the mail-coat Finnsleif, neither of which iron could
penetrate, and the gold ring Svíagríss that had belonged to Aðils’s ancestors.
But the king refused all the treasures, and he did not pay the salary either. The
berserks left and were greatly displeased with their treatment, telling King Hrólfr.
Hrólfr set off for Uppsala and brought his ships into the river Fýri and rode to
Uppsala, and his twelve berserks, without waiting to negotiate terms of entry.
His mother Yrsa welcomed him warmly and took him to a private room andnot to the king’s hall. Then fires were made for them and they were given ale
to drink. Then Aðils’s men came in and heaped wood on the fire and made itso huge that King Hrólfr’s men’s clothes were burning off them, and said:‘Is it true that Hrólfr and his champions have said this, that they would
flee neither fire nor iron?’
Then Hrólfr stood up and said: ‘Let us now add to the fires in Aðils’s buildings.’
He took his shield, threw it on the fire and leapt over the fire while theshield was burning. The king said:‘He flees not fire that leaps over it.’
Then one after another of his men did the same. They took those that had
lit the fires and threw them on the fire. Then his mother, Queen Yrsa, cameand gave Hrólfr an animal’s horn full of gold and the ring Svíagríss as well,and bade them go to their troops.
They rode down onto Fýri plain. Then they saw that King Aðils was riding
after them with his army fully armed and is intending to kill them. Then
Hrólfr took in his hand from in the horn and sowed the gold over the road.
And when the Swedes saw this, they leapt from their saddles and gather up
the gold. But Aðils told them to ride and also rode in front himself. WhenKing Hrólfr saw that Aðils was riding close to him, he took the ring Svíagríss
and threw it to Aðils and told him to accept it as a gift. Aðils picked it up
with the point of his spear, and stooped down for it. Then King Hrólfr lookedback and saw that Aðils was stooping down and said:‘I have made him that is highest among the Swedes grovel like a pig.’
They part with this.
This is why the gold is called Kraki’s or Fýri plain’s seed. So said Eyvindr
skáldaspillir:
262
Battle-leek (sword) Ullr (warrior),		
we used to wear on hawk-fells (our arms)
		
Fyri plain’s seed (gold rings)
		throughout Hákon’s life.

244

Uppsala Edda

Svá kvað Þjóðólfr:1
263 (186) Auð sær Y<r>su byrðar
		
indrótt jǫfurr sinni		bjartplógaðar2 bauga		brattakr valaspak<r>a.
Ok enn:264 (186) Eyss landreki ljósu
		
látr3 varr Kraka barri		á hlémyldar4 holdi		haukkálfar5 mér sjálfum.
103 Hér segir hví gull er kallat Fróða mjǫlGull er kallat mjǫl Fróða því at Fróði konungr keypti ambáttirnar Fenju ok
Menju, ok þá fannst kvernsteinn einn svá mikill í Danmǫrku at engi fekk
dregit, en sú náttúra fylgði at allt mjǫl, þat er undir var malit, varð at gulli.6
Ambáttirnar fengu dregit steininn. Konungr lét þær mala gull um hríð. Þá
gaf hann þeim eigi meira svefn en kveða mátti ljóð eitt. Síðan mólu þær
her á hendr honum. Sá var hǫfðingi fyrir er Mýsingi hét, spekingr mikill.
104 Hér segir hví gull er kallat haugþak Hǫlga
Konungr hét Hǫlgi, faðir Þorgerðar Hǫlgabrúðar. Þau vóru blótuð ok var
haugr gerr at þeim, ǫnnur fló af gulli en ǫnnur af silfri, þriðja af moldu. Hafa
hér eptir skáldin kveðit, sem fyrr er ritat.

1 Verses 263 and 264 comprise one complete stanza in the Codex Regius version;

cf. verse 95.
2 -plógaðan would enable this adjective (participle) to go with -akr.
3 last- verse 95 and other manuscripts, which is obviously correct.
4 For -mild-, as verse 95 and other manuscripts.
5 For -kálfur, as verse 95 and other manuscripts.
6 The manuscript has gullit.

Uppsala Edda

245

So said Þjóðólfr:263
The prince sows the brightly-ploughed		
steep field of limb-peaceful (resting quietly on the arms)		rings (arms) with wealth of Yrsa’s
		load to his domestic troop
And again:
264
The fault-shunning land-director (ruler)		pours Kraki’s bright barley (gold)
		onto my own hawk-lands (arms)		that provide security for flesh.

103 Here it says why gold is called Fróði’s meal
Gold is called Fróði’s meal because King Fróði bought the slave-girls Fenja and
Menja, and then there was found a millstone in Denmark so huge that no one
was able to move it, but it had this property, that all the meal that was groundunder it turned to gold. The slave-girls were able to move the stone. The kingmade them grind gold for a while. Then he allowed them no more sleep thanfor the time it takes to sing one song. After that they ground out an army against
him. He was the leader of it that was called Mýsingr, a great sage.
104 Here it says why gold is called Hǫlgi’s mound-roof
There was a king called Hǫlgi, father of Þorgerðr Hǫlgabrúðr. They wereboth worshipped and a mound was made for them, one layer of gold andthe second of silver, the third of earth. The poets have used this in poems,
as is written above.

246
265

266

267

Uppsala EddaBlíð er mær við móður,mála drekkr á ekkju,
kvíðir kerling eiðu,kveðr dóttir vel beðju,opt finnr ambátt hǫptu,æ er frilla grǫm sværu,kiljar kvæn við elju,
kann nipt við snǫr skipta.
Brottu er svarri ok sværa,sveimar rýgr ok feima,brúðr er í fǫr með fljóði,fat ek drós ok man kjósa,þekki ek sprund ok sprakka,
spari ek við hæl at mæla,firrumst ek snót ok svarra,svífr mér lang<t> frá vífi.1
Stendr þat er stórum grandarsterkviðri mér Herkju,
í hneggverǫld hyggju;
hefi ek stríð borit víða.
Þar kemr enn ef un<n>aítr vildi Bil skáldi
at blíðr grǿr Gríðar
glaumvindr í sal þindar.2

1 See Introduction p. lxv.

2 See Introduction p. xcvi.

Uppsala Edda
265
		
		
		
		
		
		
		
266
		
		
		
		
		
		
		
267
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

A maiden is agreeable to her mother,her female friend drinks to the widow,
an old lady is apprehensive about her ma,
her daughter welcomes her (female) bedfellow,
a slave-girl often finds a female captive,
a concubine is always hostile to her mother-in-law,a wife always quarrels with her rival,a sister knows how to share with a daughter-in-law.
The arrogant woman and the mother-in-law are away,
the powerful woman and bashful woman wander about,the bride is in company with the woman,
I managed to choose girl and maid,
I know lady and splendid woman,
I hold back from speaking with a widow,
I avoid the lady and the arrogant woman,
I drift far from my wife.
This trollwife’s storm (passionate emotion)that greatly disturbs thought resides in myheart-world (breast);
I have borne strife (anxiety) far and wide.
It may reach the point yet if
the beautiful goddess (lady) would love the poetthat the giantess’s merry wind (joyful thoughts)
will grow happily in my diaphragm’s hall (breast).

247

Part IV
Second Grammatical Treatise

250

Uppsala Edda

105 Hér segir af setningu háttalykilsins

f. 45v, p. 88 Hvat er hljóðs grein?

Þrenn.
Hver?
Þat er ein grein hljóðs er þýtr veðr eða vatn eða sær eða bjǫrg eða jǫrðeða grjót hrynr. Þetta hljóð heitir gnýr ok þrymr ok dunur ok dynr. Svá þathljóð er málmarnir gera eða manna þyssinn. Þat heitir ok gnýr ok glymr ok
hljómr. Svá þat ok er viðir brotna eða vápnin mǿtast. Þetta heita brak eðabrestir eða enn sem áðr er ritat.
Allt eru þetta vitlaus hljóð, en hér um fram er þat hljóð er stafina eina
skortir til málsins. Þat gera hǫrpurnar ok enn heldr hin meiri sǫngfǿrin, enþat heitir sǫngr.
Ǫnnur hljóðs grein er sú sem fuglarnir gera eða dýrin ok sækykvindin.
Þat heitir rǫdd, en þær raddir heita á marga lund. Fuglarnir syngja ok gjalla
ok klaka. Ok enn með ymsum háttum ok nǫfnum ok kunnǫstum eru greindymsa vega dýra nǫfnin ok kunnu menn skyn hvat kykvendin þikkjast benda
með mǫrgum sínum látum. Sækykvendin blása eða gella. Allar þessar raddir
eru mjǫk skynlausar at viti flestra manna.
En þriðja hljóðs grein er sú sem menninir hafa. Þat heitir hljóð ok rǫddok mál. Málit gerist af blæstrinum ok tungubragðinu við tenn ok góma ok
skipan varranna. En hverju orðinu fylgir minnit ok vitit. Minnit þarf til þessat muna atkvæði orðanna, en vitit ok skilningina til þess at hann muni atmæla þau orðin er hann vill.
Ef maðr fær snilld málsins þá þarf þar til vitit ok orðfrǿði ok fyrirætlan
ok þat mjǫk at hǿgt sé tungubragðit. Ef tennrnar eru skǫrðóttar ok missir
tungan þar, þat lýtir málit. Svá ok ef tungan er of mikil, þá er málit blest.
Nú er hon of lítil, þá er sá holgómr. Þat kann ok spilla málinu ef varrarnar
eru eigi heilar.
Muðrinn ok tungan er leikvǫllr orðanna. Á þeim velli eru reistir stafir þeirer mál allt gera ok hendir málit ymsa, svá til at jafna sem hǫrpustrengir eða
eru læstir1 lyklar í simphóníe.

1 ‘locked’. Probably for leystir ‘released’.

Uppsala Edda

251

105 Here it tells of the arrangement of the key to forms
What are the classes of sounds?
Threefold.
Which?
It is one class of sounds when wind whistles or water or sea or rocks orearth or stones crash down. This sound is called clash and din and noise andclatter. Also the sound that weapons make or a crowd of people. This is also
called clash and ringing and roar. Also when timbers break or weapons meeteach other. This is called crash or crack and so on as was written above.
All these are meaningless sounds, but besides these there is the sound that
only lacks letters to be speech. This is made by the harps and even more so
the larger musical instruments, and this is called music.
The second class of sounds is that which birds make or the animals and thesea-creatures. This is called voice, but these voices have names of various
kinds. The birds sing and scream and twitter. And moreover by means ofvarious methods and names and techniques, the names of animals[’ voices] aredistinguished, and people understand the sense of what the animals seem to be
indicating by many of their sounds. Sea-creatures blow or scream. All thesevoices are pretty well irrational according to most people’s understanding.
But the third class of sounds are those that people use. These are calledutterance and voice and speech. The speech is made by the breath and the
movement of the tongue against teeth and gums and the arrangement of thelips. And every word is accompanied by the memory and the intelligence. The
memory in necessary in order to remember the pronunciation of the words,
and the intelligence and the understanding in order that one may remember
to speak the words that one wishes.
If a person gets skill in speech, then it is necessary to have for it the
intelligence and knowledge of words, and forethought, and especially forthe movement of the tongue to be supple. If the teeth have gaps between
them and the tongue does not cover there, this spoils the speech. Also if the
tongue is too large, then the speech is defective. Then if it is too small, thenthe person has a hollow palate. It can also spoil the speech if the lips are notsound.
The mouth and the tongue are the playing field of the words. On thisfield the letters are erected which form all speech and the speech reaches
many, as for example the strings of a harp or when the keys of a symphonia(a kind of hurdy-gurdy) are released.

252

Uppsala Edda

DG 11 4to f. 46r

Uppsala Edda

DG 11 4to f. 47r

253

254

Uppsala Edda106

f. 46r, p. 89 Í fyrsta hring eru fjórir stafir. Þá má til enskis annars nýta en vera fyrir ǫðrum

stǫfum: q, v, þ, h.1
Í ǫðrum hring eru stafir ellefu2 þeir sem heita málstafir. Hverr þeirra mávera bæði fyrir ok eptir í málinu, en engi þeira gerir mál af sjálfum sér: b, d,f, g, k, l, m, n, p, r, ˙, s, t, en nǫfn þeira eru hér sett eptir hljóði þeira.
Í þriðja hring eru tólf stafir er hljóðstafir heita. Þessi grein er þeira stafa:
Fyrst heita <hljóð>stafir ok skal svá rita: a, e, j, o, v, y. Ǫnnur grein er sú
er heita límingar ok skal svá rita: æ, √ ¶. Þessir eru tveir.3 Hér eru tveir
f. 46v, p. 90 hljóðstafir | saman límðir því at þessi stafrinn hefir hvern hlut af hljóði hinna,er hann er af gerr. En þriðja grein er þat er heita lausaklofar ok skal svá rita:
ey, ei. Þessir eru tveir ok skal svá rita at rita tvá stafi óbreytta ok gerr einnaf því at hann tekr hljóð hinna beggja, en fyrir ritsháttar sakir er þessa stafióhǿgt saman at binda. Nú er enn tólfti stafr er skiptingr heitir, þat er i.4 Þat
er réttr hljóðstafr ef málstafr er fyrir honum ok eptir honum í samstǫfunni,
en ef hljóðstafr er næst eptir honum, þá skiptist hann í málstaf ok gerastþá af honum mǫrg full orð, svá sem er já, eða jƒrð eða jór. Ǫnnur skiptinghans er þat at hann sé lausaklofi svá sem þeir er áðr eru ritaðir, ok enn svá
ef málstafr stendr fyrir honum, en hljóðstafr næst eptir, svá sem er bjƒrn eða
bjór<r> eða bjƒrg. Þessir5 stafir einir saman gera mǫrg full orð, en skamt mál
gera þeir. En ef á gerir heilt orð þá mets<t> svá sem þú nefnir yfir, en í þau
sem fyrir innan. En ó eða ú, þau skipta um orðunum, svá sem er satt eðaúsatt. Menn kalla einn við ý, en æ, þat er veinun, en ey heitir þat land sem
sjór eða vatn fellr umhverfis. Þat er kallat ey eða æ er aldri þrýtr. Hljóðstafir
hafa ok tvenna grein, at þeir sé styttir eða dregnir. En ef skýrt skal rita þáskal draga yfir þann stafinn er seint skal leiða, sem hér: Á því ári sem Ari
var fǿddr, þat er í mínu minni. Optliga skipta orða leiðingar ǫllu máli hvárt
inn sami hljóðstafr er leiddr seint eða skjótt. Lofat er þat í ritshætti, at rita
af límingum heldr en af lykkju en fullt a, ok er þat svá: ę, ǫ.
1 There is a close reconstruction of the diagram in Grape et al. 1977: 169. Anne
Holtsmark (1960: 417) calls these four letters hƒfuðstafir ‘chief letters’, the word
used in Codex Wormianus. The scribe here has made various mistakes in the text.
For instance, he places the hƒfuðstafir not here in the first circle, but in the second,
after the words þeir sem heita. He adds f (written ᚠ), which belongs to the second
circle, and y, which belongs in the third, and lists the others as þ, h, h, q.
2 Codex Wormianus has ‘xii’ here, which is doubtless correct. The thirteen lettersin DG 11 4to are really only twelve, because the scribe includes both s and ˙, which
are only graphic variants representing the same sound.
3 In fact there are three, as it says in Codex Wormianus.
4 This is what is known as the semi-vowel j, which can be used as a consonant
or a vowel.
5 Before this word Codex Wormianus has ‘á, í, ó, ý:’.

Uppsala Edda
106 [The circular diagram]

255

In the first circle there are four letters. They can be used for nothing else thanto be in front of other letters: q, v, þ, h.
In the second circle there are twelve letters, which are called consonants.
Each of them can be both before and after [others] in speech, but none ofthem can make speech on their own: b, d, f, g, k, l, m, n, p, r, ſ, s, t, and theirnames are put here after each of their sounds.
In the third circle there are twelve letters that are called vowels. This group
comprises these letters: first there are those called vowels and are to be written
thus: a, e, j, o, v, y. The second group is that which is termed ligatures, andare to be written thus: æ, √ ¶. There are three of these. In these there are twovowels that are joined together because here the letter includes each part ofthe sound of the other two it is constructed from. And the third group is thatwhich is called diphthongs, and are to be written thus: ey, ei. There are twoof these and they are to be written by writing two letters without alteration,
making one, because it takes on the sounds of the other two, but because of
the way they are written it is not possible to join these letters together. Now
comes the twelfth letter that is called the changeable, this is j. This is a true
vowel if a consonant is in front of it and after it in the syllable, but if a vowel
is next after it, then it changes into a consonant, and then many complete
words can be made with it, such as já ‘yes’, or jƒrð ‘earth’ or jór ‘stallion’.
Another of its changes is when it is [part of] a diphthong like those that are
written above, and likewise if a consonant stands in front of it and a vowel
next after, such as bjƒrn ‘bear’ or bjórr ‘beer’ or bjƒrg ‘help’. [á, í, ó, ý:]
These letters on their own form many complete words, but they form shortutterances. But if á ‘on’ forms a complete word, then it is regarded as thesame as if you say yfir ‘over’, and í the [same] as these, fyrir innan ‘inside’.
But ó or ú, these transform words, as in satt ‘truth’ versus úsatt ‘untruth’.
People call a certain tree ý (accusative of ýr ‘yew’), and æ, this is a wail‘oh’, while ey ‘island’ is the word for the land that sea or a lake flows round.
That is said to be ey or æ ‘always’ that never stops. Vowels also have two
types, that they can be shortened or lengthened. And if the writing is to beclear, then there should be a stroke above the letter that is to be pronounced
long, as here: Á því ári sem Ari var fǿddr, þat er í mínu minni ‘In the yearthat Ari was born, this is in my memory’. Frequently the pronunciation ofwords changes the whole meaning, depending on whether the same vowel
is pronounced long or short. It is permitted in spelling with ligatures to write
it rather with a hook than with a complete a, and that is like this: ę, ƒ.

256

Uppsala Edda

Í fjórða hring eru tólf stafir svá ritaðir: b, d, f, g, k, l, m, n, p, r, s, t.1 Þessir
stafir gera ekki annat, en menn vilja hafa þá fyrir ritsháttar sakir ok er settr
hverr þeirra einn fyrir tvá málstafi, því at sum orð eða nǫfn endast <í> svá fastatkvæði at engi málstafr fær einn borit, svá sem er hóll eða fjall eða krossf. 47r, p. 91 eða hross, framm, hramm. Nú þarf annat hvárt at rita tysvar einn | málstaf
eða láta sér líka þanneg at rita.
Í fimta hring eru ritaðir þeir þrír stafir er kallaðir eru undirstafir: ð, z, x.
Þessum staf má við engan staf koma nema þat sé eptir hljóðstaf í hverri sam­stǫfu,en fjórði stafr er c, ok hafa sumir menn þann ritshátt at hafa hann fyrir konung,2en hitt eina er rétt hans hljóð at vera sem aðrir undirstafir í enda samstǫfu.
Titlar eru svá ritaðir hér sem í ǫðrum ritshætti.
107

f. 47v, p. 92 Stafa setning sjá sem hér er rituð er svá sett til máls sem lyklar til hljóðs

<í> músika ok regur3 fylgja hljóðstǫfum svá sem þeir lyklum. Málstafir eruritaðir með hverri regu bæði fyrir ok eptir, ok gera þeir mál af hendingum
þeim4 sem þeir gera við hljóðstafina fyrir eða eptir. Kǫllum vér þat lykla semþeir eru í fastir, ok eru þeir hér svá settir hér sem í spacione5 sem lyklar ísimphoníe ok skal þeim kippa eða hrinda ok drepa svá regustrengina ok tekrþá þat hljóð sem þú vilt haft hafa. Þessar hendingar eru meiri en þær sem
fyrr eru ritaðar ok hinar minstu þeira sem stafat6 sé til, því at hér er í hending
einn hljóðstafr ok einn málstafr, ok gerir svá margar hendingar sem nú er
ritat áðr í stafasetninginni. Hér standa um þvert blað ellifu hljóðstafir, en um
endilangt blað tuttugu málstafir. Eru þeir svá settir sem lyklar í simphoníe,en hljóðstafir sem strengir. Málstafir eru tólf þeir sem bæði hafa hljóð hvárt
sem kipt er eða hrundit lyklinum. En átta þeir er síðarr eru ritaðir hafa hálfthljóð við hina. Sumir taka hljóð er þú kippir at þér, sumir er þú hrindir frá
þér. Þessir hljóðstafir standa um þvert: a, e, i, o, y, v, ę, ƒ, √, ei, ey. Þessir
eru tólf málstafir: b, d, f, g, k, l, m, n, p, r, ˙, t. Þessir eru málstafir ok hafa
hálft hljóð við hina: ð, þ, z, y, c, h, x, q.

1 DG 11 4to uses double consonants rather than small capitals, but it is clear from what

follows that here it is saying that it is possible to use capitals instead of double consonants
to indicate length. This is the same practice as is recommended in the first grammaticaltreatise, and capitals are used in the corresponding place in Codex Wormianus.
2 Doubtless a misunderstanding of ‘k.’, which is often used as an abbreviation for
konung(r) ‘king’ in manuscripts.
3 This is a hapax legomenon. Raschellà (1982: 72–73) adduces evidence that itmeans ‘line’.
4 Written þeiri in DG 11 4to.
5 Raschellà reckons that this is the same word as spázía ‘margin’ (‘spacione’= spázíunni),
but here refers to the columns in the diagram. The preceding sem seems to be redundant.
6 For stafar?

Uppsala Edda

257

In the fourth circle there are twelve letters written thus: b, d, f, g, k, l, m, n,p, r, s, t. These letters indicate nothing else but that people like to use them forthe sake of spelling and each one of them is put for two consonants, since somewords or names end with such hard pronunciation that no single consonant
can sustain it, like hóll ‘hillock’ or fjall ‘mountain’ or kross ‘cross’ or hross‘horse’, framm ‘forward’, hramm ‘paw’ (accusative case). So it is necessary
either to write one consonant twice or to be pleased to write it thus.
In the fifth circle are written the three letters that are known as subsidiary
letters: ð, z, x. Such a letter can go with no letter unless it comes after avowel in every syllable, but the fourth letter is c, and some people use thisspelling, putting it for k, but the only correct sound for it to be is at the endof a syllable like other subsidiary letters.
Tittles are written here just as in other spelling systems.
107 [The rectangular diagram]
The arrangement of letters that is written here is applied to speech like thekeys to sound in music, and lines correspond to vowels as they do to keys.
Consonants are written along each line both before and after, and they form
speech from the rhymes that they make with the vowels before or after them.
We call them keys that they are attached to, and they are put here in thecolumns like keys in a symphonia, and they have to be pulled or pushed andthus strike the line-strings, and then this takes on the sound that you wantto have used. These rhymes are longer than those that are written above,and the shortest of those that there are letters for, because here there is in arhyme one vowel and one consonant, and it makes as many rhymes as now
has just been written in the arrangement of letters. Here there stand across thepage eleven vowels, and from top to bottom of the page twenty consonants.
They are arranged like the keys in a symphonia, and the vowels like strings.
There are twelve consonants that have sounds whether the keys are pushed
or pulled. But the eight that are written afterwards form half the number ofsounds that the others have. Some get sound if you pull them towards youself,some when you push them away from you. These vowels stand across [thepage]: a, e, i, o, y, v, ę, ƒ, √, ei, ey. These are the twelve consonanats: b, d,f, g, k, l, m, n, p, r, s, t. These are the consonants that have half the numberof sounds that the others have: ð, þ, z, y, c, h, x, q.

Part V
Háttatal

260

Uppsala Edda

f. 48r p. 93 Fyrst er dróttkvæðr háttr: Lætr sá er Hákon heitir.

Kendr háttr: Fellr um fúra stilli.
Rekit: Úlfs bága verr ægis.
Sannkent: Stinn sár þróast stórum.
Tvíriðit: Óðharða spyr ek eyða.
Nýgervingar: Sviðr lætr sóknar naðra.
Oddhent: Hjálms fylli spekr hilmir.
Klofinn spyr ek hjálm.
Sextánmælt: Vóx iðn. Vellir roðnan.1
Áttmælt: Jǫrð verr siklingr sverðum.
Fjórðungalok: Ýskelfir kann úlfum auðmildr.
Stælt: Hákon veldr ok hǫlðum.
Hjástælt: Manndýrðir fá mæ<r>ðar.
Langlokum: Hákon ræðr með heiðan.
Afleiðingum: Þeim er grundar grimmu.2
Drǫgur: Setr um vísi vitran.
Refhvǫrf: Síks glóðar verr sǿkir.
Ǫnnur refhvǫrf: Blóð fremr h(lǫkk)3 en.
Þriðju refhvǫrf: Segl skekr um hlyn Huglar.
Hélir hlýr fyrir stáli hafit.
Ǫnnur en minni: Lung frá ek lýða þengils.
En þriðja: Himinglæva strýkr h(ávar)3.
Refhvarfabróðir: Firrit hǫnd með harra.
Dunhent: Hreintjǫrnum gleðr horna.
Tilsagt: Rǫst gefr ǫðlingr ástar.
Orðr kviðu4 háttr: Fúss brýtr fylkir eisu.
Álagsháttr: Ískalda braut eisu eik varð súð en bleika.
Tvískelft: Vanbaugs veiti sendir.
Detthent. Tvær mun ek hilmi hýrum heims vistir ótvistar.
Draugsháttr: Þoll bið ek hilmis hylli halda grǿn<n>a skjalda.
Bragarháttr: Stáls dynblakka støkkvi stinngeðs samir minnast.
Liðhendum: Él þreifst skarpt um Skúla skýs snarvinda lindar.
Veggjat: Lífs var rán at raunum reidd sverð skapat mjǫk ferðum.
Flagðalag: Flaust bjó fólka treystir fagrskjǫlduðustum5 eldum.
Þríhent: Hristist hvatt þá er reistist.6
1 Error for roðna.

2 Presumably an error for grímu (two consonants written for one).
3 Both hlƒkk and hávar are abbreviated ‘.h.’
4 Certainly for orðskviðuháttr.

5 Written ‘fagr ˙kiolldvzvztvm’. See Introduction, p. cxxiv.
6 On this list of verses see Lasse Mårtensson 2010.

Uppsala Edda
[List of verses]

First is the form for court poetry: Lætr sá er Hákon heitir.
Form using kennings: Fellr um fúra stilli.
Extended [kennings]: Úlfs bága verr ægis.
Truly described: Stinn sár þróast stórum.
Doubly strengthened: Óðharða spyr ek eyða.
Allegory: Sviðr lætr sóknar naðra.
Front-rhymed: Hjálms fylli spekr hilmir.
Klofinn spyr ek hjálm.
Sixteen-sentenced: Vóx iðn. Vellir roðna.
Eight-sentenced: Jƒrð verr siklingr sverðum.
Quarter-ends: Ýskelfir kann úlfum auðmildr.
Inlaid: Hákon veldr ok hƒlðum.
Abutted: Manndýrðir fá mærðar.
Late conclusions: Hákon ræðr með heiðan.
Deducings: Þeim er grundar grímu.
Drawings: Setr um vísi vitran.
Fox-turns: Síks glóðar verr sǿkir.
Second fox-turns: Blóð fremr hlƒkk en.
Third fox-turns: Segl skekr um hlyn Huglar.
Hélir hlýr fyrir stáli hafit.
The second lesser: Lung frá ek lýða þengils.
The third: Himinglæva strýkr hávar.
Fox-turns’ brother: Firrit hƒnd með harra.
Echoing rhyme: Hreintjƒrnum gleðr horna.
Annotated: Rƒst gefr ƒðlingr ástar.
Proverb form: Fúss brýtr fylkir eisu.
Extension form: Ískalda braut eisu eik varð súð en bleika.
Double-shaken: Vanbaugs veiti sendir.
Falling-rhyme: Tvær mun ek hilmi hýrum heims vistir ótvistar.
Ghost’s form: Þoll bið ek hilmis hylli halda grǿnna skjalda.
Poetic form: Stáls dynblakka støkkvi stinngeðs samir minnast.
Help-rhymes: Él þreifst skarpt um Skúla skýs snarvinda lindar.
Wedged: Lífs var rán at raunum reidd sverð skapat mjƒk ferðum.
Ogre-form: Flaust bjó fólka treystir fagrskjǫlduðustum eldum.
Triple-rhymed: Hristist hvatt þá er reistist.

261

262

Uppsala Edda

f. 48v, p. 94 Háttatal, er Snorri Sturluson orti um Hákon konung ok Skúla hertuga

Hvat eru hættir skáldskaparins?
Þrennir.
Hverir?
Setning, leyfi, fyrirboðning.
Hvat er setning hátta?
Tvenn.
Hver?
Tala ok grein.
Hvat kallast <tala>setning háttanna?
Þrenn.
Hver?
Sú er ein tala hvé margir hættir hafa funnist í kvæðum hǫfuðskáldanna.
Ǫnnur er sú hvé mǫrg vísuorð standa í einu eyrindi ok1 hverjum hætti. Enþriðja er sú hvé margar samstǫfur eru settar í hvert vísuorð í hverjum hætti.
Hvat er grein setningar háttanna?
Tvenn.
Hver?
Málsgrein ok hljóðsgrein.
Stafasetning gerir mál allt. En hljóð greinir þat at hafa samstǫfur langar
eða skammar, harðar eða linar, ok þat er setning hljóðsgreina er vér kǫllum
hendingar. Sem hér er kveðit:Dróttkvæðr háttr i2
1		Lætr sá er Hákon heitir,hann rǿkir lið, bannatjǫrð kann frelsa, fyrðum,friðrofs, konungr, ofsa.
Sjálfr ræðr allt ok Elfar
einn stillir sá milligramr of gipt at fremri
Gandvíkr jǫfurr landi.
Hér er stafasetning sú er hætti ræðr ok kveðandi gerir, þat eru tolf stafir í erindi
ok eru þrír settir í hvern fjórðung. Í hverjum fjórðungi eru tvau vísuorð. Hverju
vísuorði fylgja sex samstǫfur. Í ǫðru vísuorði er settr sá stafr fyrir í vísuorðinu er
vér kǫllum hǫfuðstaf. Sá stafr ræðr kveðandi. En í fyrsta vísuorði mun sá stafr
finnast tysvar standa fyrir samstǫfur. Þá stafi kǫllum vér stuðla. Ef hǫfuðstafr
er samhljóðandi þá skulu stuðlar vera inn sami stafr, sem hér er:
1 Obviously an error for í.

2 The Roman numerals after the heading of each of the first seven stanzas markthe numbers of the verses in ordinary dróttkvætt. Cf. Faulkes 2007: st. 6/17–21.

Uppsala Edda

263

Háttatal, which Snorri Sturluson composed about King Hákon andDuke Skúli
What kinds of verse form are there in the poetry?
They are of three kinds.
What are they?
[Those that are in accordance with] rule, licence, prohibition.
What kinds of rule for verse forms are there?
Two.
What are they?
Number and distinction.
What is it that is called number rule for verse forms?
It is threefold.
What are they?
One kind of number is how many verse forms have been found in poemsof the major poets. The second is this, how many lines there are in one stanza
in each verse form. The third is this, how many syllables are put in each line
in each verse form.
What kinds of distinction are there in the rule for verse forms?
Two.
What are they?
Distinction of meaning and distinction of sound.
Spelling forms all speech. But sound is distinguished by having syllables
long or short, hard or soft, and there is a rule of distinctions of sound that
we call rhymes. As in this verse:
Court poetry form i
1		
He that is called Hákon
		
causes peace-breaking arrogance		
to be banned to men; he takes care of troops;		
the king knows how to free the land.
		
Himself, this ruler alone controls		the land all the way between Gandvík
		
and the Elfr, the sovereign, the prince so much		the greater in good fortune.
Here there is one aspect of spelling that determines the verse form and creates
the poetical effect, that there are twelve staves (alliterating sounds) in thestanza, and three are put in each quarter-stanza. In each quarter-stanza there
are two lines. Each line comprizes six syllables. In the second line there isput at the head in the line the stave that we call the chief stave. This stave
determines the alliteration. But in the first line this stave will be found twiceat the beginning of syllables. These staves we call props. If the chief stave
is a consonant, then the props must be the same letter, as here:

264

Uppsala EddaLætr sá er H(ákon) h(eitir),h(ann) r(ǿkir) l(ið), b(annat).1
En rangt er ef þessir stafir standa fyrir samstǫfur optar eða sjaldnar ensvá í fjórðungi. En ef hljóðstafr er hǫfuðstafrinn, þá skulu stuðlar ok verahljóðstafir, ok er þá fegra at sinn hljóðstafr sé hverar þeira. Þá má ok hlýða
at hljóðstafr standi fyrir optar í fornǫfnum eða málfyllingum þeim er svákveðr at: at ek2 eða ek, eða svá: en, er, at, ok, io3, af, of, um; ok er þat leyfi,
en eigi setning rétt.
Ǫnnur stafasetning er sú er fylgir setning hljóðs þess er hátt gerir ok
f. 49r, p. 95 kveðandi. Skal sú grein í dróttkvæðum | hætti svá vera at fjórðungr vísu
skal þar saman fara at allri stafasetning ok hljóða. Skal í fyrra vísuorði svá
greina þá setning:Jǫrð kann frelsa fyrðum
Hér er svá: jƒrð, fyrð. Þá er ein samstafa í hvárri ok fylgir sinn hljóðstafr
hvárri ok svá hǫfuðstafr, en einn stafr hljóðs er í hváru orðinu ok inn sami
málstafr eptir hljóðstaf. Þessa setning hljóðfalls kǫllum vér skothending.
En í ǫðru vísuorði er svá:Friðrofs konungr ofsa
Svá er hér rofs ok ofs. Þat er einn hljóðstafr ok svá þeir er eptir fara í báðum
orðunum. En upphafsstafrinn greinir orðin. Þetta heita aðalhendingar.
Svá skal hendingar setja í dróttkvæðum hætti at in síðari hending í hverrivísu<orði>, sú er heitir viðrhending, hon skal standa í þeiri samstǫfu er ein ersíðarr. En sú er frumhending heitir stendr stundum í upphafi orðs ok kǫllum
vér þá oddhending, en stundum í miðju orði ok kǫllum vér þá hluthending.
Þessi er dróttkvæðr háttr. Með þessum hætti er flest ort þat er vandat er. Þessi
er upphaf allra hátta svá sem málrúnar eru fyrir ǫðrum rúnum.
Kendr háttr ij
Hvat er breytt setning háttanna?
Tvá vega.
Hverneg er?
Með máli ok hljóðum.
Hversu skal með máli skipta?
Tvá vega.
Hvernen?
Halda eða skip<t>a háttunum.
1 Abbreviated ‘h. h. h. r. l. b.’.

2 Should probably be omitted.

3 The Codex Regius version has ‘i, o,’, the latter usually emended to á, and DG
11 4to perhaps should be read í, á.

Uppsala Edda

265Lætr sá er Hákon heitir,hann rǿkir lið, bannat.
But it is wrong if these staves stand at the beginning of syllables more often
or less often than this in a quarter-stanza. And if the chief stave is a vowel,
then the props must also be vowels, and it is then more elegant for each ofthem to be a different vowel. It is then also acceptable for initial vowels tocome more frequently in pronouns or particles of the following kinds: at‘that’ or ek ‘I’, or these: en ‘but’, er ‘when’, at ‘to’, ok ‘and’, í ‘in’, á ‘on’, af‘from’, of ‘about’, um ‘around’; and this is licence, and not the proper rule.
There is a second aspect of spelling that is involved in the rule for the soundthat constitutes the verse form and poetical effect. This distinction in court
poetry form requires this, that the quarter-stanza in it should agree in all thearrangement of letters and sounds. In the odd lines this rule is analysed thus:Jǫrð kann frelsa fyrðum.
Here there is jƒrð, fyrð. Now there is one syllable in each and each contains
a different vowel and also initial letter, but the same letter of sound is ineach word and the same consonant after the vowel. This rule of assonancewe call skothending ‘half-rhyme’. But in the even lines it is thus:Friðrofs konungr ofsa
Here there is rofs and ofs. There is the same vowel and also the [samesounds] that follow in both the words. But the words are distinguished bytheir initial letters. This is called aðalhendingar ‘full rhymes’. The rhymes
in court poetry form must be so arranged that the second rhyme in eachline, which is called viðrhending ‘accessory rhyme’, it must be in the last
syllable but one. But the one that is called frumhending ‘anterior rhyme’,sometimes comes at the beginning of the line, and then we call it oddhending‘front-rhyme’, and sometimes in the middle of the line, and then we call ithluthending ‘mid-rhyme’. This is court poetry form. This is the form mostoften used for elaborate poetry. This is the foundation of all verse forms,
just as speech-runes are the principal kind of runes.
The form using kennings ii
How is the rule for the verse forms varied?
In two ways.
What are they?
In meaning and in sounds.
How may it be changed in meaning?
In two ways.
How?
By keeping or changing the verse forms.

266

Uppsala Edda

Hvé skal breyta háttunum ok halda sama hætti?
Svá at kenna eða styðja eða reka eða sannkenna, eða yrkja at nýgervingum.
Hvat eru kendir hættir?
Svá sem þetta:2		Fellr um fúra stilli
fleinbraks limvaka1Hamðis fǫng þar er hringum
hylr ættstuðill skylja;
hollt felr Hildigelti
heila ljós, en deilirgulls í gelmis stalli
gunnseið skǫrungr reiðir.
Hér eru ǫll heiti kend í þessi vísu, en hendingar ok orðalengð ok stafaskipti
skulu fara sem fyrr var ritat.
Kenningar eru með þrennu móti greindar. Fyrst heita kenningar, annat
tvíkent, þriðja rekit. Þat er kenning at kalla fleinbrak orrostuna. Þat er tvíkent
at kalla fleinbraks fúr sverðit, en þá er rekit, ef lengra er.
Rekit2 iij
3		Úlfs bága verr ægisítr báls hatti mála;sett eru bǫrð yfir bratta
brúns Míms vinar rúnu.
Orms váða kann eiðuallvaldr | gǫfugr; halda
f. 49v, p. 96
menstilli máttu móður
mellu dólgs til elli.3
Sannkent iiij
Hvat eru sannkenningar?
Svá sem þetta:

1 The Codex Regius version has limu axla, which fits the metre and internal rhyme-

scheme properly, and bǿs in line 6 instead of ljós, and these differences lead to arather different meaning. Note that Hermann Pálsson (1954) interprets the verse ina quite similar way to the one given here.
2 This stanza actually illustrates tvíkent, and there is no stanza that systematicallyillustrates rekit, though there is one example in line 4.
3 In order to make the text grammatical and comprehensible, the following
emendations based on the Codex Regius version need to be made: hati for hatti,
málu for mála, fyrir for yfir, brún for brúns, menstillir for menstilli.

Uppsala Edda

267

How may the verse forms be varied and the same form be kept?
By using kennings or styðja ‘supporting’ or extending [kennings] or using
true descriptions, or by composing with allegory.
What are forms using kennings?
As follows:
2		
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Watcher (protector) of limbs (i.e. mailcoat) falls aroundthe controller (warrior) of the fire (sword) of the spear-clash (battle)
where the upholder of the ruler’s dynasty coversHamðir’s (hawk’s) grasps (his arms) with rings (ring-mail);the outstanding one (King Hákon) conceals
his gracious brains’ light (eye) with a battle-boar (helmet),
and the distributor of gold wields
his battle-fish (sword) in hawk’s perch (hand).

Here in this stanza all the concepts are expressed by kennings, but the rhymes
and length of lines and distribution of staves (alliteration) have to go as wasprescribed above.
Kennings are categorised in three classes. First there are kennings, second
doubly modified, third extended. It is a kenning to call the battle ‘spearclash’, it is doubly modified to call a sword ‘spear-clash’s fire’, and then it
is extended if there are more elements.
Extended iii
3		
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The splendid hater (distributor) of the fire of the sea (gold) defends
the beloved (wife, Jǫrð, i.e. land) of the wolf’s enemy (Óðinn);
ships are placed over the steep brow (shore) of Mímr’sfriend’s (Óðinn’s) wife (Jǫrð, i.e. the land);the noble mighty ruler knows the serpent’s
harmer’s (Þórr’s) mother (Jǫrð, i.e. land);may you, controller of necklaces (generous ruler) keep trollwife’s
enemy’s (Þórr’s) mother (Jǫrð, i.e. your realm) until old age.

Truly described iiii
What are true descriptions?
As follows:268

Uppsala Edda

4		

Stinn sár þróast stórum,sterk egg frǫmum seggjum
hvasst skerr hlífar traustar;Óðs drengr gǫfugr þengill;1
hrein sverð litar harða
hverr drengr; gǫfugr þengill—ítr mun2 furast undrum—
unir bjartr snǫru hjarta.
Þat er sannkenning at styðja svá orðit meðr réttu efni at kalla stinn sár, þvíat hǫfug eru stór sár, en rétt er mælt at þróist. Ǫnnur sannkenning er sú atsárin þróast stórum. Nú er eitt vísuorð ok tvær sannkenningar.
Nú ferr svá með sama hætti unz ǫll er uppi vísan, ok eru hér sextán
sannkenningar sýndar í átta vísuorðum. En þó fegra<r> þat mjǫk í kveðandi
at eigi sé jammjǫk eptir þeim farit.
Sannkenningar hafa þrenna grein, heitir ein stuðning, ǫnnur sannkennng,þriðja tvíriðit.
Tvíriðit3 v
5		Óðharða spyr ek eyðaegg fullhvǫtum seggjum;dáðrǫkkum veldr dauða
drengr4 ofrhugaðr þengill;hamdøkkum fær Hlakkar
hauk mundriða5 aukin<n>—veghrossin6 spyr ek vísa—
vald<r> ógnþorinn skjaldar.
Hér fylgir stuðning hverri sannkenning, sem eggin er kǫlluð óðhǫrð en
fullhvatir menn. Þat er sannkenning: hǫrð egg en hvatir menn. Þat er stuðning
er annat sannanarorð fylgir sannkenningu.
Nýgjǫrvingar vj
6		Sviðr lætr sóknar naðra
slíðrbraut jǫfurr skríða;1 This line is obviously an erroneous anticipation of line 6. The Codex Regius

version has hár gramr lifir framla.
2 Perhaps for mund ‘hand’, but the Codex Regius has rƒnd ‘shield’, which makes
better sense and has skothending.
3 This stanza illustrates stuðning (in lines 1–4). No stanza illustrates tvíriðit.
4 The Codex Regius version has dreng, which provides a dative noun fordáðrƒkkum.
5 The Codex Regius version has munnroða, which gives better sense than mundriða
‘sword’.
6 I.e. veghrǿsinn, as in the Codex Regius version, and this gives acceptable sense.

Uppsala Edda
4		
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

269

Severe wounds increase greatly,strong edge cuts sharply
trusty shields for bold men;
the high prince lives honourably;
each warrior colours mightilyclean swords (with blood); the noble prince,
radiant, rejoices in a bold heart;the fine shield is furrowed (damaged) amazingly.

It is a true description to support the word with correct material so as tocall wounds severe, for great wounds are heavy, and it is normal to say thatit increases. Another true description is this, [to say] that severe wounds
increase greatly. So there is one line and two true descriptions.
Now it goes on thus in the same manner until the whole verse is finished, andthere are here sixteen true descriptions to be found in eight lines. And yet it adds
great beauty to the poetical effect even if they are not imitated so precisely.
True descriptions are of three kinds, one is called support, the second true
description, the third doubly strengthened.
Doubly strengthened v
5		
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

I hear that mighty hard edge
destroys very brave men;the most valiant prince causes the deathof deed-bold warrior;
the battle-daring wielder of the shield (warrior)causes the mouth-reddening (with blood)of Hlǫkk’s dark-coated hawk to be increased;
I hear the ruler is proud of his glory.

Here support accompanies each true description, as when the edge is called
mighty hard and men very brave. This is true description: hard edge andbrave men. It is support when another confirmatory word accompanies thetrue description.
Allegory vi
6				The wise prince makes the adders of battle (swords)
creep the scabbard-path (be drawn);

270

Uppsala Edda

opt ferr rógs ór réttum
ramsnákr fetilhamsi;
spennir1 sverða sennu
sveita bekks at leita;
orm<r> þyrr vals at varmri
víggjǫll sefa stígu.
Þat eru nýgervingar at kalla sverðit <orm> ok kenna rétt, en kalla slíðrar gǫtur
hans, en fetlana ok umgerð hams hans. Þat heldr til náttúra hans ormsins,at hann skríðr ór hamsi ok til vats. Því er svá at hann ferr at leita blóðs
bekkjar ok skríðr hugar stígu, þat eru brjóst manna. Þá eru nýgervingar vel
f. 50r, p. 97 kveðnar at þat | mál er upp er tekit haldist um alla vísuna. En ef sverðit er
ormr kallat, en síðan fiskr eðr vǫndr eðr annan veg breytt, þat kalla mennnykrat2 ok þikkir þat spilla.
Nú er dróttkvæðr háttr með fimm greinum ok er þó enn sami háttr réttr
ok óbrugðinn ok er optliga þessar greinir samar eða allar í einni vísu ok
er þat réttr. Kenningar auka orðafjǫlða. Sannkenningar fylla og fegra mál.
Nýgervingar sýna kunnǫstu ok orðfimi.
Þat er leyfi háttanna at hafa samstǫfur seinar eða skjótar, svá at dragist
fram eða aptr ór réttri tǫlu setningar, ok mega finnast svá seinar at fimm
samstǫfur sé í einu orði, ǫðru ok enu fjórða, sem hér er:3
Oddhent vij
7		
Hjálms fylli spekr hilmir
hvatr Vinlés skatna;hann kann hjǫrvi þunnumhræs þjóðár vel ræsa.
Ýgr hilmir lætr eigaǫld dreyrfá skjǫldu;styrks4 rýðr stillir hersum
sterkr járngrá serki.
Hér eru allar oddhendingar inar fyrri hendingar, ok er þó dróttkvæðr háttr
at heiti.
Nú skal sýna svá skjótar samstǫfur ok svá settar hverja nær annarri, at af
því eykr lengð orðsins:
1 spennir ‘clasps’, written in a later hand apparently as a correction (see Grape etal. 1977: 173), conflicts with the rules of the verse form. The Codex Regius version
has linnr kná. Kná is occasionally found with at, e.g. Faulkes 1998: stt. 145/1, 246/1.
2 Cf. finngálknat in the third and fourth grammatical treatises (Ólsen 1884: 80,131); nykr and finngálkn are both fabulous monsters.
3 On the metre of this stanza see Faulkes 2007: 50.
4 The Codex Regius version has styrs, which improves the rhyme and the kenning.

Uppsala Edda
		
		
		
		
		
		

271

the mighty war-snake (sword) often
goes from the straight baldric-slough;the sword-quarrel serpent (sword)
does seek the stream of blood;
the worm of the slain (sword) rushes along the mind’s path(through a man’s breast) to the warm war-river (stream of blood).

It is allegory to call the sword a snake and use an appropriate determinant,and to call the scabbard its paths and the straps and fittings its slough. It
is in accordance with a snake’s nature that it creeps from its slough and towater. Therefore it is so that it goes to seek the stream of blood and creeps
the paths of thought, that is men’s breast. Allegory is then well composed
when the idea that is taken up is maintained throughout the whole stanza.
But if the sword is called a snake, and then a fish or a wand or varied in someother way, this is said to be made monstrous and it is considered to spoil it.
Now the court poetry form has been presented with five distinct variants, andyet it has been the same verse form, normal and without departure from it, andfrequently the same or all of these variant features are found in a single stanza,
and that is normal. Kennings enlarge the vocabulary resources. True descrip­tions expand and enhance the sense. Allegory displays art and verbal skill.
It is a licence in the verse forms to have slow or quick syllables so that
there is a drawing on or back from the normal number of the rule, and they
can be found so slow that there are five syllables in a line, the second andthe fourth, as there is here:
Front-rhymed vii
7		
The bold king quietens men		with Vinlér’s helmet-filler (Heimdallr’s head1);
		he knows how to make mighty corpse-rivers		(rivers of blood) flow fast with slender sword.
		The terrible prince makes men		have gore-stained shields;		
the strong ruler reddens (with blood)		lords’ iron-grey battle-shirts (mail-coats).

Here all the first rhymes [in each line] are front-rhymes, and yet [it is] court
poetry form by name.
Now shall be demonstrated such quick syllables and ones placed so close
to each other that as a result the length of the line is increased:
1 I.e. a sword; see p. 146 above.

272

Uppsala EddaǪnnur oddhending8		
Klofinn spyr ek hjálm fyrir hilmis
hjarar egg; duga seggir;því eru heldr, þar er skekr skjǫldu
skafin sverð lituð ferðar.
Bila munat gramr þar er gumnar
gullar1 rítr nái líta;
draga þorir hann fyrir hreinan
hvatan brand, þrimu randa.2
Hér er í fyrsta ok þriðja vísuorði níu samstǫfur, en í ǫðru ok inu fjórða sjau.
Hér er þat sýnt hversu flestar samstǫfur mega vera í vísuorði með dróttkvæðum
hætti, ok af þessu má þat vita at átta ok sjau megu vel hlýða í fyrsta <ok> íþriðja vísuorði. Í þessi vísu eru allar frumhendingar hlut<h>endum ok dregr
þat til at hengja3 má orðit at sem flestar samstǫfur standi fyrir hendingar.
Þat er annat leyfi háttanna at hafa í dróttkvæðum hætti eitt orð eða tvau í
vísu með álǫgum eða detthent eða dunhent eða skjálfhent eða með nokkurum
f. 50v, p. 98 þeim hætti | er eigi4 spilli kveðandi.
Þriðja leyfi er þat at hafa aðalhendingar í fyrsta ok þriðja vísuorði.
Fjórða leyfi er þat at skemma svá samstǫfur at gera eina ór tveimur oktaka ór annarri hljóðstaf.
Þat er it fimmta leyfi at skipta tíðum í vísuhelmingi.
Sétta at hafa í dróttkvæðum hætti samhendingar eða hluthendingar.
Sjaunda at hafa eitt málsorð í báðum vísuhelmingum ok þikkir þat spillaí einstaka vísum.
Átta at nýta, þótt samkvætt verði við þat er áðr er ort, vísuorð eða skemmra.
Níunda at reka til ennar fimmtu kenningar, en ór ættum ef lengra er rekit,en þó at þat finnist í fornskálda verkum, þá látum vér nú þat ónýtt.
Tíunda ef vísu fylgir drag eða stuðill. Ok þó at þat sé í síðara helmingi,
ef maðr er nefndr eða kendr í fyrra helmingi, þótt þá sé eigi nafn annan veg
en hér 5 eða hinn eða sá eða sjá.
Ellipta er þat at er eða en eða at má hafa optar í vísuhelmingi, sem Refr kvað:		Sæll er heinn6 er hranna		hádýra vel stýrir—		tíðir7 erumk vitnis váða		víngerð—unir sínu.
1 I.e. gular (double consonant for single).

2 On the features of this stanza, the use of resolution and the possibility of reducing
the number of syllables by adopting contracted forms, see Faulkes 2007: 50. In spiteof the heading, this stanza has no oddhendingar.
3 Obviously an error for lengja.
4 er eigi are the final words on f. 50r and they are repeated at the top of 50v.
5 Error for hann. This whole sentence probably belongs with the seventh leyfi above.
6 Obviously an error for hinn (so the Codex Regius version and AM 157 8vo).
7 Error for tíð.

Uppsala Edda
Second front-rhyme

273

8		
I hear that helmet is cloven before the prince’s		sword-edge; men act well;		
so where shields are shaken, troops’		burnished swords are quite coloured (with blood).
		The king will not give way where men		
get to see yellow shields;		
he dares to draw polished, keen		sword in the face of the noise of shields (battle).
Here there are nine syllables in the first and third lines and seven in the secondand fourth. This is an example of the maximum number of syllables that can bein a line in the court poetry form, and from this it can be seen that it is easily
acceptable to have eight and seven in the first and in the third lines. In this stanza
the first rhymes in each line are with mid-rhyme, and it makes it possible tolengthen the line, that as many syllables as possible come before the rhymes.
It is a second licence of the verse-forms to have in court poetry form one
or two lines in a stanza with extensions or falling-rhymed or echoing-rhymedor shivering or with some variation that does not spoil the poetic form.
It is a third licence to have full rhymes in the first and third lines.
It is a fourth licence to shorten syllables so as to make one out of two andtake away the vowel from one of them.
It is the fifth licence to vary tenses in the half-stanza.
The sixth, to have coincident rhymes or mid-rhymes in court poetry form.
The seventh, to have the same word in both half-stanzas, and this isconsidered a defect in single-stanza poems.
The eighth, to make effective use of repetition of what has been utteredearlier, a line or less.
The ninth, to extend [a kenning] to a fifth determinant, but it is out of
proportion if it is extended further, and even if it is found in the works ofancient poets, we consider it now unacceptable.
The tenth, if a stanza has an appendage or a buttress (an additional line at
the end?). And [this applies] even if it is in the second half-stanza, if a man
is named or referred to in the first half-stanza, even though it is then not aname in any other form than hann ‘he’ or hinn ‘the other’ or sá ‘this person’or sjá ‘that person’.
The eleventh is that er ‘is, who’ or en ‘but’ or at ‘that’ may be put more
often in a half-stanza, as Refr said:		Happy is that steerer of the tall animals
		of the waves (ship) who is well content
		with his lot. I am practised
		in the wolf’s danger’s (Óðinn’s) wine-making (composing poetry).

274

Uppsala Edda

Tólfta er atriðsklauf.
Hér segir af sextán málum
Hvat er tíðaskipti?
Þrennt.
Hvernig?
Þat er var, þat er er, þat er verðr.
Hver setning fær nǫfn háttum ok greina svá tǫlu háttanna ena fyrstu, en
halda annarri ok enni þriðju tǫlu setningar. Þat er sem fyrr var ritat,1 at hafaátta vísuorð í eyrindi ok in þriðja tala at hafa sex samstǫfur í vísuorði oksǫmu setning hendinganna.
Háttum er skipt með ymsum orðtǫkum ok er þessi einn háttr er kallaðr
er sextánmælt.
9		
Vex iðn. Vellir roðna.
Verpr lind. Þrimu snerpir.
Felsk gagn. Fylkir eignast.
Falr hitnar. Setst2 vitni<r>.
Skekr rǫnd. Skildir bendast.
Skelfr askr. Griðum raskar.
Brandr gellr. Brynjur sundrast.
Braka spjót. Litast ǫrvar
Hér eru tvau mál fullkomin í hverju vísuorði, en orðalengð ok samstǫfur okhendingar ok stafaskipti sem í dróttkvæðum hætti.
Nú er breytt dróttkvæðum hætti ok enn með máli einu saman:Áttmæltr háttr
10Jǫrð verr siklingr sverðum.
Sundr rjúfa spjǫr undir.
Blind3 skerr4 í styr steinda.
Støkkr hauss af bol lausum.
Falla fólk á velli.
f. 51r, p. 99
Fremr mildr jǫfurr hildi.
Egg bítr á lim lýti.
Liggr skǫr sniðin hjǫrvi.
Hér er mál fyllt í hverju vísuorði.
1 See p. 262 above.
2 I.e. seðst.

3 The Codex Regius version has Lind. It is difficult to see any sense in Blind(‘blind’, feminine adjective).
4 Codex Wormianus also has skerr, GkS 2367 4to sekr, Codex Trajectinus skekr.

Uppsala Edda

275

The twelfth is tmesis.
Here it tells of sixteen sentences
What is variation of tenses?
Of three kinds.
How?
That which was, that which is, that which shall be.
Each rule gives its name to the verse forms, and thus they make a distinctionin the the first kind of number that relates to the verse forms, but they keep thesecond and the third kinds of number in the rule. This means, in accordancewith what was written before, having eight lines in the stanza, and the thirdkind of number, having six syllables in the line, and the same rule for the
rhymes.
The verse forms are altered by various turns of phrase, and this is one
verse form that is called sixteen-sentenced:
9		
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Labour grows. Fields go red (with blood).
Lime-spear is thrown. Battle grows harsh.
Victory is concealed (uncertain). The ruler gains possessions.
Dart grows hot. Wolf is sated.
Targe is shaken. Bucklers are bent.
Ash(-spear) quivers. Peace is disturbed.
Brand resounds. Mail-coats are split apart.
Spears crack. Arrows are dyed (red with blood).

Here there are two complete sentences in each line, but the length of lines
and the syllables and the rhymes and alliteration as in court poetry form.
Now the court poetry form is varied and again in meaning only:
Eight-sentenced form
10
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The king defends his land with swords.
Spears tear wounds open.
The coloured shield is cut in battle.
The head flies from the unattached body.
Hosts fall on the field.
The generous prince wages war.
The edge bites blemishes on limbs.
The scalp lies cut by sword.

Here a sentence is completed in every line.

276

Uppsala EddaÞessi er inn þriði
11Ýskelfir kann úlfum
allmildr búa hildi;lætr gylðis kyn gáti
gunnsnarr und sik harri;fær gotna vinr vitni
valbjór afar stóran;vargr tér ór ben bergja
blótdrykk ok grǫn rjóða.
Hér lýkr máli í tveim vísuorðum.
Sá er nú skal rita er enn fjórði þeira er breyt<t>ir eru, en inn fimmti atháttum:1
12
Hákon veldr ok hǫlðum—harðráðum guð jarðar
tiggja lér með tíri—
teitr þjóðkonungr2 heiti.
Vald á víðrar foldar—
vindræfurs jǫfurr gæfuǫðlingi skóp ungum—ǫrlyndr skati gjǫrla.
Þetta er it fyrsta:
Hákon veldr ok hǫlðum
teitr þjóðkonungs heiti.
En annat ok it þriðja vísuorð er sér um mál kallat.
13
Manndýrðir fær mærðarmæt ǫld fira gætir
lætr auðgjafa ítrum
ǫll. Stóð sær á fjǫllum.
Rjóðr vendils gátst3 randa
rǿki-Njǫrð at sǿkja,hǿf ferð var sú handa,4heim. Skaut jǫrð ór geima.
1 Stt. 2–8 were not considered to be fully varied from dróttkvætt. Taking st. 1 asbeing the basic form, st. 12 is the fifth type. Stt. 12 and 14 are quoted and discussed
in the third grammatical treatise (Ólsen 1884: 136).
2 Obviously an error for þjóðkonungs, cf. the two lines quoted again below.
3 Error for gat.
4 Error for harða.

Uppsala Edda

277

This is the third
11
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The very generous bow-shaker (warrior)knows how to prepare battle for wolves;the battle-keen lord makes warg’s kin
subject to himself with food;the friend of men gives the watcher (wolf)a very great deal of corpse-beer (blood);
warg does taste sacrifice-drink
from wound and redden its lips.

Here the sentence ends in two lines.
The one that shall be written now is the fourth of those that have variation,
but the fifth in the [number of] verse-forms:
12
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Hákon possesses as well as subjects—
God grants the firm-rulingprince land with glory—
happy, the name of great king.
Power over a wide realm—
the lord (God) of the winds’ roof (heaven) has bestowed
grace on the young nobleman—the generous prince has completely.

This is the first [inlaid]:				

Hákon possesses as well as subjects
happy, the name of great king.

But the second and the third lines are said to be separate in sense.
13
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The protector of men gains
glorious achievements; all noble mankind
allows the splendid wealth-giver
glories. The sea lay over the mountains.
The reddener (warrior) of the wand (sword) was able
to visit the Njǫrðr (king) who cultivates shields (fights battles)
at home; that journey was very
proper. The earth sprang out of the sea.

278

Uppsala Edda

Hér er it fyrsta vísuorð ok annat ok it þriðja sér um mál, ok hefir þó þat máleina samstǫfu með fullu orðinu af enu <fjórða>, en þær fimm samstǫfur er
eptir fara lúka heilu máli, ok skal orðtak við forn minni.1
Þessi er inn sjaundi:
14
Hákon ræðr með heiðan—hefir drengja vinr fengit,
land2 verr buðlungr brandibreiðfelld, mikit veldi.
Rógleiks sjáir3 ríki
remmi-Týr at stýra,ǫld fagnar því, eignu—
orðróm konungdómi
Hér hefr upp mál í inu fyrsta vísuorði, en lýkr í inu síðarsta, ok eru þau sér
um mál.
15þeim er, grundar grímu
gjaldseiðs ok var faldinn,drátt mun4 enn þess, áttiáðr hans faðir ráða.
Gunnhættir kná grýtu,5gramr býr við þrek, stýra,stórt ræðr hann, en hjarta
hvetr, buðlunga setri.
Hér er enn fyrri vísuhelmingr leiddr af inni fyrri vísu ok fylgir þat vísuorð
er afleiðingum er kallat, er síðast var í enni fyrri vísu. Þessum vísuhelmingi
f. 51v, p. 100 er svá breytt ok er sá vísuhelmingr eigi ella réttr at máli.
16
Setr um vísa vitranvígdrótt, en þar hníga,ýr6 dregst, við skotskúrum
skjaldborg, í gras aldir.
Vápnrjóðr stikar víða,vellbrjótr á lǫg, spjótum,þrøngr at sverða sǫngvi,
sóknharðr þrimu jarðar.
Þat málsorð er fyrst í þessi, er síðarst var í hinni fyrri, ok er hin síðari svá
dregin af inni fyrri. Þat heita drǫgur.

1 The two traditional statements here are reminiscent of Vǫluspá 4 and 59. This form
is called hjástælt in the Codex Regius version and the list of verses on p. 260 above.
2 Error for lƒnd (thus the Codex Regius version).
3 Error for náir (thus the Codex Regius version).
4 drátt mun is clearly an error for drótt man though muna does not normally have agenitive object (genitive would have been correct after muna til or minnast).
5 For grýttu (single consonant for double).
6 Written ‘vr’; v for y occurs elsewhere.

Uppsala Edda

279

Here the first line and the second and the third belong together in sense, andyet this sentence includes one syllable comprising a complete word fromthe fourth, and the five syllables that follow complete a full sentence, andthe expression has (to be) with traditional statements.
This is the seventh:
14
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Hákon rules with bright—
The friend of warriors has gained
great power; the prince defends
his extensive lands with the brand.
The Týr (god) that encourages the playof hostility (war, i.e. the king) is able to rule
his own kingdom; men welcome this.
—glory the kingdom

15
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

which his father had to rule previously,
being crowned with the fish of theground-money’s (serpent’s) helmet (helmet of terror);1
the court still remembers this.
He who risks battle is able
to rule the princes’ bouldered seat (Norway);
the king is endowed with great fortitude;
he rules forcefully, and his valour spurs him on.

16
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The war-band sets a shield-wallaround the wise ruler
against missile-showers, and mensink there into the grass; bow is drawn.
The battle-hard weapon-reddener (warrior)thrusts far and wide with spears
at the uproar of the land (battle); the gold-breaker (generous king)presses onward onto the sea to the song of swords (battle).

Here a sentence begins in the first line and is completed in the last, and they
make up a separate statement.

Here the first half-stanza follows on from the preceding stanza, and the linethat is called deducings (antecedent), which was last in the preceding stanza,
is linked to it. This half-stanza is thus a variation, and the half-stanza would
not otherwise be correctly expressed.

The word is first in this [stanza] that was last in the preceding one, and thesecond is thus drawn from the first. This is called drawings.

1 Cf. the ǿgishjálmr of Fáfnismál 16. The expression means that the king held
men in awe.

280

Uppsala Edda

Hér segir um refhvǫrf
Þessi háttr er inn tíundi, er vér kǫllum refhvǫrf. Í þeim hætti skal velja saman
þau orðtǫk er ólíkust eru at greina ok hafa þó einnar tíðar fall bæði orð, ef
vel skal vera. Nú er til þessa háttar vant at finna ǫll orð gagnstaðlig, ok eru
hér því sum orð dregin til hǿginda. En sýnt er þat í þessi vísu at orðin munu
finnast, ef vandlega er at leitat, ok mun þat sýnast at flest frumsmíð stendr
til bóta. Sem hér er kveðit:17
Síks glóðar verr sǿkir
slétt skarð hafi jarðar.
Hlífgranda rekr hendir
heit kǫld loga ǫldu.
Fljót<t> válkat skilr fylkirfriðlæ, rǫðuls sævar,ránsið ræsir stǫðvar
reiðr, glaðr, frǫmum meiðum.
Hér er í fyrsta vísuorði svá kveðit: Síks glóðar. Sík er vatn, glóð er eldr, eneldr ok vatn hatar hvárt annat. Verr ok sǿkir: þat er ólíkt at verja eða sǿkja.
Annat vísuorð er svá: Slétt skarð hafi jarðar. Sær er haf. Land er jǫrð. En þat
er <í> eitt fall mælt at sá ferr af hafi til jarðar. Þriðja vísuorð er svá: Hlífgranda
rekr hendir. Þat er ljóst refhvǫrf ok svá rekr hendir. Sá flytr brott er rekr, en sástǫðvar er hendir. Svá er it fjórða: Heit kǫld, þat eru ljós orð ok svá loga ǫldu.
Logi er eldr, alda er sær. Fimmta er svá: Fljótt válkat. Fljótt er þat er skjótt er,
en válkat þat er seint er. Ok svá: skilr fylkir. Sá skilr er dreifir, en sá er fylkir
er1 samnar. Sétta orð er svá: Frið læ. Friðr er sætt, læ þat er vél. Rǫðull sævar.
Rǫðull er sól ok gengr hon fyrir eld í ǫllum kenningum ok <sær> er enn sem
fyrri móti eldi. Sjaunda er svá: rán er þat er ósiðr er, ok svá ræsir stǫðvar. Svá2
f. 52r, p. 101 flytr er ræsir, en sá heldr aptr er stǫðvar. | Átta vísuorð er svá: Reiðr glaðr
frǫmum meiðum. Reiðr ok glaðr, þat er ljóst mælt ok svá frǫmum meiðum.
Þat er újafnt at un<n>a mǫnnum frama eða meizla. Hér eru sýnd í þessi vísu
sextán orðtǫk sundrgreinilig, ok eru flest ofljóst til rétts máls at fǿra, ok skal
svá þá upp taka: Síks glóð, þat er gull; sǿkir gulls er maðr; hann verr skarð
jarðar hafi slétt, þat eru Firðir. Svá heitir fylkir3 í Noregi. Hlífgrandi eru vápn
kend. <Hendir> loga ǫldu, þat er maðr. Hann rekr kǫld heit með sverðinu, þat
er at hegna ósiðu. Fljótt válkat má þat kalla er skjótt ráðit er; þat skilr hann afófriðinum at4 konungr heitir fylkir. Ránsið ræsir stǫðvar sævar rǫðuls frǫmum
meiðum.
1 Redundant.

2 Error for Sá.

3 Obviously an error for fylki.

4 Redundant; þat refers to the previous sentence, konungr heitir fylkir is anindependent statement.

Uppsala Edda

281

Here it tells about fox-turns
This verse form is the tenth, which we call fox-turns (antithesis). In thisverse form the expressions are to be chosen to be together that are mostunlike in signification, and yet both words are to have the same cadence
if it is to be effective. Now it is for this verse form difficult to find all thewords of opposite meanings, and so some words are stretched [in meaning]for convenience. But it is demonstrated in this stanza that the words will befound if they are sought for carefully, and it will be apparent that most firstattempts can bear improvement. As it says here:
17
The ditch-glede’s (gold’s) attacker (generous king)		
defends the sea-smoothed land-cleft (fjords, Firðir in Norway).
		
The wave-flame (gold) thrower (generous king) drives away		
cold threats with shield-damager (sword).
		The happy war-leader perceives hastily-weighed		
peace-destruction (warfare); the angry ruler		puts a stop to the plundering habit
		of bold sea-sun (gold) trees (warriors).
Here in the first line it is expressed thus: Síks glóðar. Sík ‘ditch’ is water, glóð‘glede’ is fire, and fire and water are each opposed to the other. Verr ‘defends’
and sǿkir ‘attacker/attacks’: it is different to defend and attack. The secondline is thus: Slétt skarð hafi jarðar. Sær is sea, jƒrð is land. And so it is said in
one phrase that one goes from sea to land. The third line is thus: Hlífgranda‘shield harm’ rekr hendir. This is an obvious case of fox-turns, and similarly
rekr ‘drives’ hendir ‘thrower/throws catches’. He that drives moves something
away, but he that catches stops something. Similar is the fourth: Heit ‘hot’ kƒld‘cold’, these words are obvious, and similarly loga ƒldu. Logi ‘flame’ is fire, alda
‘wave’ is sea. The fifth is thus: Fljótt válkat. Fljótt ‘hast(il)y’ is what is quick,válkat ‘weighed/hovered’ what is slow. And similarly: skilr ‘perceives/divides’
fylkir ‘leader/musters’. He that scatters divides, but he that musters gathers. The
sixth line is thus: Frið læ. Friðr ‘peace’ is reconciliation, læ ‘destruction/fraud’,that is machination. Rƒðull sævar. Rƒðull is the sun, and it is used for fire in
all kennings, and sær ‘sea’ is again as before contrary to fire. The seventh is
thus: rán ‘plundering’ is what is not siðr ‘habit/morality’, and similarly ræsir
‘ruler/impels’ stƒðvar ‘puts a stop to’. He that impels moves something, but hethat puts a stop to holds something back. The eighth line is thus: Reiðr glaðr
frƒmum meiðum. Reiðr ‘angry’ and glaðr ‘happy’, the meaning is obvious, andalso frƒmum ‘bold/advance’ meiðum ‘trees/injure’. It is quite different to grantpeople advancement or injuries. Here are demonstrated in this stanza sixteen
phrases of contrary meanings and most of them have to be turned to their proper
meaning by means of word-play, and this is how it is to be understood: ditchglede, i.e. gold; gold’s attacker is a man; he defends clefts of land smoothed by
the sea, i.e. Firðir. This is the name of a district in Norway. Weapons are referred
to as shield-damager. Thrower of wave’s flame, i.e. man. He drives away cold
threats with his sword, this is to punish bad habits. Hastily-weighed may be saidof what is quickly decided; he perceives this from the warfare. A king is called
war-leader. The ruler puts a stop to the plundering habit of bold sea’s sun’s trees.

282

Uppsala Edda

Annat refhvarfÞessi eru ǫnnur vísuorð,1 ok eru hér hálfu færi vísuorð þau er refhvǫrfum
eru sett, ok eru þau tvenn í ǫðru vísuorði ok eru þau kǫlluð en mestu:
18Blóð fremr, hlǫkk at háðist
heldr slitnar dul, vitni;skjǫldr, en skatnar fellir,2skelf<r> harðr, taka varða.
Fal3 látið4 her hvítan
hollr gramr rekinn framðan;en tiggja sonr seggjum
svalr brandr dugir grandar.
Hér eru þau refhvǫrf í ǫðru vísuorði: heldr ok slitnar, dul vitni. Dul er laun, en
vitni sǫnnun. En í fjórða orði er svá: skelf<r> harðr, taka varða. Í sétta vísuorði
er svá: hollr gramr, rekinn framðan. Átta vísuorð5 er svá: Svalr brandr. Brandr
er elds heiti. Dugir grandar. Þetta er ofljóst. Hér eru ok ǫnnur máltǫk þau er til
máls skulu taka, svá at kalla blóð frumvitni,6 þat er vargr. En í7 dul eða kaun8
slitnar eða rofnar en hlǫkk háðist, þat er orrosta. Ok í ǫðrum fjórðungi er svá 8atharðr skjǫldr <skelfr>, en skatnar taka at varða ríki. Ok9 í þriðja fjórðungi er svá:hollr gramr lætr her framðan, fal hvítan rekinn. Sá er framiðr er framarr er settr.
Í fjórða fjórðungi er svá at svalr brandr grandar seggjum en tiggja sun dugir.
19
Segl skekr ok hlyn, Huglar—
hvast drífa skip—rastar,
en fell um gram, Gylli
grun<n> djúp harra10 unna.
Ne Rán við<r> hal hánum,hafraust stafar flaustum,hrǫnn fyrir hafi11 þunnum
heil klofnar, frið, deilu.
f. 52v, p. 102 Hér er eitt orð í hvárum | vísuhelmingi þat er refhvǫrfum er ort ok tvenn íhvárum, sem hér er: grun<n> djúp, hata unna. En í efra helmingi er svá: heilklofnar, frið deilu. Þetta eru kǫlluð mestu12 refhvǫrf ok þó minnst af þessum.
1 Error for refhvƒrf.

2 The Codex Regius version has foldir (AM 242 4to ‘fellder’); foldir is the only

reading that fits.
3 Written Fall in DG 11 4to.
4 All manuscripts have látið/látit here, but the following prose has lætr, which isclearly correct. The line then lacks a syllable, and the Codex Regius version readsof her ‘over the army’ in the prose.
5 Written -orði.
6 The other manuscripts have fremr vitni, in keeping with the verse text above.
7 Redundant.
8 The other manuscripts have laun, which is obviously correct.
9 From 8 is repeated after the next svá, and then crossed out.
10 Error for hata (thus the Codex Regius version).
11 Probably for húfi (thus the other manuscripts).
12 Written ‘messo’.

Uppsala Edda
Second fox-turns

283

This is another fox-turns, and here there are only half as many lines thathave fox-turns put in them, and there are two of them in alternate lines, andthis is said to be the greatest:
18
Blood benefits wolf, it rather breaks concealment
		(there are clear reports) that battle is waged;
		
hard shield shakes
		and men begin to defend lands.
		The gracious prince causes the white spear		
to be thrust, the host to be advanced;		cool sword harms,
		but the king’s son helps, men.
Here there are these fox-turns in the second line: heldr ‘rather/holds’ andslitnar ‘breaks’, dul ‘concealment’ vitni ‘wolf/witness’. Concealment ishiding, but witness demonstration. And in the fourth line it is thus: skelfr‘shakes/trembling’ harðr ‘hard/firm’, taka ‘begin/seize’ varða ‘defend’. In thesixth line it is thus: hollr ‘true/gracious’ gramr ‘prince/angry’, rekinn ‘thrust/driven off’ framðan ‘advanced’. The eighth line is thus: svalr ‘cool’ brandr‘sword/brand’. Brand is a word for fire. Dugir ‘helps’ grandar ‘harms’. Thisis word-play. Here too it is another signification of the words that must be
taken for the sense as follows, saying that blood benefits vitni(r), i.e. the wolf.
And concealment or secrecy is broken or breached and hlƒkk, i.e. battle, iswaged. And in the second quarter-stanza it is thus, that hard shield shakes,
and men begin to defend lands. And in the third quarter-stanza it is thus:
gracious prince causes the host to be advanced, the white spear to be thrust.
He is advanced that is moved forward. In the fourth quarter-stanza it is thus,that cool sword harms men, but the king’s son helps them.
19
Sail shakes and the deep crashes down		
above the king and the current-maple (ship);		
ships drive fast; and the shallows near Hugl hate (are dangerous to)		
the Gyllir (horse) of the waves (ship).
		
Rán (the rough sea) does not grant to him, the man,		
peace; the voice of the sea allots
		
cruisers strife; the entire wave		breaks before the thin planks.
Here there is one line in each half-stanza that is composed with fox-turns,
and there are two in each, as follows: grunn ‘shallow’ djúp ‘deep’, hata ‘hate’unna ‘waves/love’. And in the latter half-stanza it is thus: heil ‘entire’ klofnar‘breaks’, frið ‘peace’ deilu ‘strife’. This is called the greatest fox-turns andyet [is]the least of those.

284

Uppsala Edda

20

Hélir hlýr fyrir stáli,hafit fellr en svífr þelli,ferr, dvǫl firrist harða,framm mót lagar glammi.
Vindr rekr, váðir bendir,
vefr rekkr1 á haf snekkjur;veðr þyrr; vísa iðnir
varar fýsir skip lýða.
Hér er eitt refhvǫrf 2 í hverju vísuorði, ok flest ofljóst.
21
Lung frá ek lýða þengils—		
lá reis of skut—geisa,
		
en sverð of her herða;		
hljóp stóð um gram bjóða.
		
Þik3 fær þungra skeiða
		þrǫngt rúm skipat lǫngum;		stál lætr styrjar deilir		stinn kløkk í mar søkkva.
Hér eru refhvǫrf í ǫðru hverju vísuorði.
22
Himinglæva strýkr hávar—hren4 skilja sǿg—þiljur;lǫgstígu bil lǿgis5
ljótr fagrdrasill6 brjóta.
Lýskeims7 náir ljóma—líðr ár—of gram blíðum,unnr rekkir kjǫl kløkkvan
kǫld, eisa; far geisar.
Hér eru ein refhvǫrf í hverjum helmingi.
23
Firrist hǫnd með harra		hlumr; líðr vetr at8 sumri;		
en flaust við lǫg Lista		lǫng taka hvíld at gǫngu.

1 rekkr is for rekr, þyrr is written ‘þvr’. Lines 3 and 8 lack rhyme. Lines 3 and 5

lack antithesis. The Codex Regius version has ferð ‘crew/movement’ for ferr, réttr‘straight’ for rekkr and lýsa ‘illumine, shed glory on’ for lýða.
2 Error for refhvarf.
3 The Codex Regius version has Þjóð, which gives both rhyme and sense.
4 Error for hrƒnn. The Codex Regius version has sog (pl.)‘keel’for sÕg ‘stormy sea’.
5 Line 3 reads lƒgstíga vill lǿgir in the Codex Regius version.
6 I.e. -drasil (double consonant for single.
7 Error for Lýsheims.
8 The Codex Regius version has af ‘from’, which makes the ending of voyages
more natural.

Uppsala Edda
20

The bow (/warms) freezes before the stem,		

stopping is avoided with difficulty—

		
		
		
		
		
		

285

the sea (/lifted) falls and the timber glides,—travels forwards against (/back) the water’s uproar.
Wind drives, it bends the sails,

the cloth (/folds) drives (/unfolds) warships on the sea;wind (/paces) whistles (/rushes) past; the business of the kingmakes the men’s ship eager (/urges) for the harbour (/warns).

Here there is one fox-turn in every line, and most involve word-play.
21

I have heard that the troop’s king’s longship­—		and that swords were tempered throughout the host; the stud

		
		
		
		
		
		

the water (/lay down) rose up above the stern—rushed,of horses (/stood still) of boards (ships) galloped round the king.
People are able for a long time to man

the narrow bench (/spacious) of the heavy warships;
the battle-dealer (warrior) makes the stiff stem
sink softly(/flexible) into the sea.

Here there are fox-turns in every other line.
22

Himinglæva (a wave) strokes the high		the ugly ocean tries to break

		
		
		
		
		
		

planks; the keel parts the wave;
the fair horse of the sea-paths.

There manages to shine around the happy
king the fish-home’s (sea’s) fire (gold),cold wave encourages pliant keel;
oar moves; vessel speeds.

Here there are single fox-turns in each half-stanza.
23

The oar-handle is separated from the hand		and the long vessels take a rest				among the lord’s men; winter passes to summer;from travelling across the sea near Listi.

286

Uppsala Edda		él1 mǿðir lið lýða—		
létt skipast hǫll—it rétta,		
en skál of gjǫf gela2
		gulls, svífr, tóm, en fulla
Hér er í ǫðru vísuorði ok inu fjórða þau er gagnstaðlig orð eru hvárt ǫðrusem refhvǫrf, en standa eigi saman, ok er ein samstafa milli þeira, ok lúkast
eigi bæði <í> eina tíð. Þessir hættir er nú eru ritnir eru dróttkvæðir at hætti,hendingum ok orðalengð, svá sem hér er. Hér eru sex samstǫfur í hverju
vísuorði ok aðalhendingar í ǫðru ok enu fjórða en skothent í fyrsta ok þriðja.
Hér segir hversu skipta skal hættinum
Hvernig skal skipta dróttkvæðum hætti með hendingum eða orðalengð?
Sem hér er:
24
Hreintjǫrnum gleðr horna—horn náir lítt at þorna—mjǫðr hegnir bǫð bragna—
bragningr skipa sagnir;
folkhǫmlu gefur framlaframlyndr viðum gamlar,3hinn er heldr fyrir skot skjǫldu,Skjǫldungr hunangs ǫldur.4
f. 53r, p. 103 Hér er það málsorð fyrst í ǫðru ok inu fjórða vísuorði er | síðast er í fyrsta
ok þriðja.
25
Ræst5 gaf ǫðlingr <j>astar­—ǫl6 virði ek svá—firðum;þegn7 fellir brim bragna—
bjór<r> forn er þat—horna;máls kann mildingr heilsu—mjǫðr heitir svá·—veita;
stryks8 kemr í val veiga—
vín kalla ek þat—galda.9
1 The Codex Regius version has ‘avl’ = ƒl ‘ale’ for él ‘storm’.
2 The Codex Regius version has góla = góliga.

3 Written ‘gamlair’, but Grape et al. 1977: 175 point out that signs of an attempt

at correction are visible.
4 Written ‘olldr’.
5 Obviously an error for rƒst.
6 Written ‘oll’.
7 Error for þƒgn8 Error for strúgs.
9 Error for galli.

Uppsala Edda
		
		
		
		

287

The good (/straight) ale wearies the company of men,
the hall (/aslant) is easily filled when empty,
but the full golden bowl passes
over the gifts splendidly.

Here in the second line and the fourth are those which are words of contrary
meaning to each other like fox-turns, but they do not stand together, andthere is one syllable between them, and they do not have the same cadence.
These verse forms that have now been written are court poetry in form,
rhymes and length of lines just as they are here. Here there are six syllables
in every line and full rhymes in the second and the fourth but half-rhymes
in the first and third.
Here it says how the verse form may be varied
How may court poetry form be varied in rhymes or line length?
As it is here:
24
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The prince gladdens the ships’ crews
with pure lakes of horns (ale)The horn does not get to dry out too much.
Mead keeps back men’s [desire for] battle.
The bold-hearted king, he whoholds shields in front of missiles,
gives generously old honey-waves (mead)to army-rod (sword) trees (warriors).

Here the word is first in the second and fourth line that is last in the first
and third.
25
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The king gave currents of yeast—that is what I adjudge ale to be­—to men;Men’s silence is dispelled by surf—that is old beer—of horns;
the prince knows how speech’s salvation—that is what mead is called—is to be given;in the choicest of cups comes—
this is what I call wine—dignity’s destruction.

288

Uppsala Edda

26

Fúss brýtr fylkir eisu
fens—bregðr hǫnd á venju.
Ránhegnir gefr Rínar
rǫf—spyrr ætt at jǫfrum.
Mjǫk trúir ræsir rekka
raun—sér gjǫf til launa.
Ráð á lofðungr lýðalengr—vex hverr af gengi.
27Ískalda skar ek ǫldueik—var súð in bleika
reynd—til ræsis fundarríks. Em ek kunnr at slíku.
Brjótr þá hersis heiti
hátt—dugir sǿmð at vátta—auðs af jarla prýði
ítrs. Vara slíkt til lítils.
Hér hefr upp annat ok it fjórða vísuorð með fullu orði ok einni samstǫfu, okleiðir orð af inum fyrra vísuhelmingi1 ok orðinu. En þær fimm samstǫfur er
þá eru um mál er eptir eru.
Þessi er enn fyrsti háttr ritaðr þeira er breyttir sé af dróttkvæðum hætti með
fullu háttaskipti, ok héðan í frá skal nú rita þær greinir er skipt er dróttkvæðum
hætti ok breytt með hljóðum ok hendingaskipti eða orðalengð, stundum við
lagt, stundum af tekit.
28
Van<d>baugs veit<t>i sendir
vígrak<k>r, en gjǫf þakkak
skjaldbrags2 skylja mildum
skipre<i>ði menn,3 heiða.
Fann næst fylkir unna
fall4 dýr at gjǫf stýra5
stálhreins; styrjar deili
stórlæti fáir mǿta.
Hér er í fysta ok þriðja vísuorði þat er háttum skiptir. Hér standa stuðlar,hljóðfyllendr svá nær at ein samstafa er í milli þeira. Þe<i>r gera skjálfhendar,6ok eru hin fyrri upphǫf vísuorðs. En hendingar standast sem fyrst. En <ef>frumhending er í þeiri samstǫfu er næst er enni fyrstu, þá bregst eigi skjálfhenda.
1 -helmingi is a mistake, and is corrected with the next two words; inum must bechanged to inu.
2 I.e. skjaldbraks.
3 Error for mér.
4 Error for fƒl (thus the Codex Regius version).
5 Error for stýri.
6 Error for -hendur.

Uppsala Edda
26
		
		
		
		
		
		
		
27
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

289

The leader is eager to distribute fen’s
fire (gold)—the hand tends to act in accordance with custom.
The punisher of plundering gives Rhine’s
amber (gold)­—princes become famous among men.
The ruler greatly trusts his men’s
experience—a gift looks to its recompense.
The king has power over his men for the
future—each man gains from companionship.
I cut the ice-cold wave with
oak—the pale planking was put to thetest—to meet the powerfulruler. I am renowned for such.
The breaker of splendid wealth (generous man, the poet)
received—it is worth reporting the honour—
the noble name of lord from the honourer ofearls (King Hákon). Such a thing was not a small benefit.

Here the second and fourth line begins with a complete word consistingof a single syllable, and [this] word belongs in sense to the previous line.
But the five syllables that follow [are] about the statement that comes next.
This is the first verse form [that is] written of those that are varied fromcourt poetry form with a complete change of form, and from now on weshall exemplify the distinctions by which court poetry form is varied andchanged in alliteration and arrangement of rhymes or length of lines, [whichis] sometimed increased and sometimes reduced.
28
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The war-bold shield-wand (sword) provider
gave me a skip’s rigging,and I thank the prince unsparingof shield-crash (battle) for the splendid gift.
The ruler next found available as a giftwaves-animals (ships) for the stem-deer (ship)
steersman (the poet); few men experiencethe munificence of the hostility-dealer.

Here the variation in the form is in the first and third lines. There the props(alliterating staves), the alliterating syllables, stand so close [to each other]that there is one syllable between them. They constitute shiverings, and thefirst ones [of each pair] form the beginnings of the lines. But the rhyming
syllables come as early as possible. But if the first rhyme is in the syllable
that is next to the first, this does not affect the shiverings.

290

Uppsala Edda

29Tvær man ek hilmi hýrum
heimsvistir ótvistar,hlaut ek ásamt at sitja
seimgildi fémildum;
fúss gaf fylkir hnossir,
fleinstýrir1 margdýrar;hollr var hersa stilli
hátt spenn fjǫlni ennum.2
Hér skiptast hættir í ǫðru ok fjórða, og ræðr en fjórða samstafa háttum.
30Þoll bið ek hilmis hylli
f. 53v, p. 104 		
halda | grǿnna skjalda;		askr beið af því þroska		þilju Hrungnis ilja;		
vígfoldar mót valdi
		vandar margra landa		nýtr váttu oss til ítra<r>		elli dólga fellir.3
Hér er í ǫðru ok þriðja4 vísuorði þat er háttum skiptir ok ræðr hér en þriðja
samstafa.5
31
Stáls dynblakka støkkvi
stinngeðs samir minnast—álms bifsǿki aukum
Yggs6 feng—á lof þengils;
odds bláferla jarliǫrbrjót ne skal þrjóta—
Hárs saltunnum hrannirhrǿrum—odd at skera.7
Hér skiptir háttum í ǫðru8 ok þriðja vísuorði. Hér standa stuðlar sem firstmá, en hendingar svá at ein samstafa er í milli. Þat greinir háttuna.
1 Error for fleinstýri.

2 This line in the Codex Regius version reads hoddspennir fjƒlmennum. The text
in DG 11 4to is incomprehensible.
3 This interpretation of the second half of the stanza conflicts with the youthful ageof the king. The Codex Regius version, having njót for mót and vartu for váttu gives
the more appropriate (and straightforward) meaning ‘Battle-land wand-wielder, enjoy
many lands until splendid old age; you have been beneficial to us, feller of enemies.’
4 Error for fjórða (thus the Codex Regius version). See Faulkes 2007: 57.
5 The Codex Regius version adds: Nú hefur upp annat kvæði ‘Here begins thesecond poem’. This will be about Jarl Skúli.
6 Written ‘yg˙’.
7 odd at skera is meaningless. The Codex Regius version reads óð at stǿra.
8 Error for fyrsta.

Uppsala Edda
29

I remember two not unenjoyable		

I got to sit in company with

		
		
		
		
		
		

291

visits to the friendly prince,
the generous gold-payer;

the ruler eagerly gave mostvaluable treasures to the spear-guider (the poet),the hoard-spender (or -grasper; the poet) was loyal
to the controller of lords with his great company.

Here the forms are varied in the second and fourth [lines], and it is the fourthsyllable [which is long and stressed] that is significant for the form.
30

I pray that the green shields’ tree (the poet)		

Hrungnir’s sole-plank (shield) ash (the poet)

		
		
		
		
		
		

may keep the prince’s favour;

has gained advancement from this;you fought, feller of enemies of many lands,
beneficial to us, until splendid old age
against the wielder (warrior) of thewand (sword) of battle-land (shield).

Here what varies the forms is in the second and fourth line, and here it is thethird syllable [which is long and stressed] that is significant.
31

It befits the impeller (sailor, the poet) of the noisy stem-horses

		

we activate Yggr’s (Óðinn’s) gain (poetry)

		
		
		
		
		
		

(ships) to recall the glory of the firm-minded prince (Skúli);for him who seeks to make the bow quiver (the warrior).

The eager breaker (warrior, the poet) of the point’s (arrow’s)
dark paths (shields) shall not cease

to extend eulogy for the earl; we stir

the waves (the mead of poetry) of Hárr’s hall-vats.

Here the verse forms are varied in the first and third line. Here the props(alliterating staves) stand as far apart as possible, and the rhyme syllables sothat there is one syllable between them. This distinguishes the verse forms.

292

Uppsala Edda

32

Él þreifst skarpt um Skúlaskýs snarvinda lindar,
egg varð hvǫss í hǫggum
hræs dynbrunnum runnin;seimþreytir bjó sveita
snjallr ilstafna hrafni;
valr1 varð und fót falla
framm þrábarni arnar.
Hér skiptir háttum í ǫðru ok fjórða vísuorði. Standa hendingar <báðir samt> nærenda ok lúkast báðar í einn hljóðstaf ok er betr at samhljóðandi sé eptir aðra.2
33
Lífs var rán at raunum– reidd sverð – skapat mjǫk ferðum;stǫng óð þrátt at þingi
þjóðsterk; liðu framm merki;hrauð um hilmis bróður
hvǫss egg friðar ván seggjum;
spjót náðu blá bíta;
bóndmenn hlutu þar renna.
Hér er háttaskipti í ǫðru ok fjórða vísuorði ok er þar ein samstafa í sett svá
at tvær eru síðarr ok aukit því lengð orðsins.3
34
Flaust bjó fólka treystirfagrskjǫlduðustum4 eldum;5leið skar bragnings bróðir
bjartveggjuðustu hreggi;6hest rak hilmir rastaharðsveipaðastan reipum;sjár hlaut við þrǫm þrjótaþunghúfu<ðu>stu<m> lungi.
Hér skiptir háttum í ǫðru ok fjórða vísuorði. Er hér aukit samstǫfu ok fullnatorðtak sem framast má, ok eptir þá samstǫfu eru þrjár samstǫfur ok er rétt
dróttkvætt ef hon er ór tekin.7

1 The Codex Regius version has Páll, taken to be Páll dróttseti ‘king’s steward’,
killed probably in 1213, though not in battle; he was executed by Skúli for treachery.
Maybe the wording of lines 7–8 does not necessarily mean he fell in battle.
2 See Introduction pp. xc–xci.
3 See Faulkes 2007: 58.
4 See Introduction p. cxxiv.
5 Error for ƒldum.
6 GkS 2367 4to and Codex Trajectinus have reggi ,‘ship’, but DG 11 4to and AM
242 fol. have hreggi ‘storm’, which hardly makes sense.
7 See Faulkes 2007: 58.

Uppsala Edda
32
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

293

The sharp storm (battle) of the keen
spear-wind cloud (shield) raged around Skúli,
the sharp edge was flooded with rushingcorpse-streams (blood) amid the blows;
the brave gold exhauster (generous man) covered
the raven’s sole-stems (claws) with blood;the slain had to fall down beneaththe foot of the eagle’s beloved offspring.

Here the verse forms are varied in the second and fourth line. The rhyme
syllables stand both together near the end and they both have the same soundin the ending and it is better that one of them is followed by a consonant.
33
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Robbing of life was made very mucha reality for soldiers; swords [were] brandished;mighty strong standard advanced irresistibly
to the assembly (battle); banners went forward;
Sharp edge deprived men of hopeof peace around the king’s (Ingi’s) brother (Skúli);dark spears got to bite;
peasants there had to flee.

Here there is variation of verse forms in the second and fourth line, andthere one syllable is inserted before the last two and thus the length of theline is increased.
34
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The tester of armies (Skúli) provided a craftwith the most beautifully shielded men;
the king’s brother cut the sea
with the most brightly sailed cruiser;
the prince drove the current-horse (ship)with most tightly twisted ropes;
the sea had to resound against the sideof the most heavily planked longship.

Here the verse-forms are varied in the second and fourth line. A syllable isadded here and the expression amplified as far as it can be, and after thatsyllable there are three syllables and it is normal court poetry form if it istaken out.

294

Uppsala Edda

35

Reist at Vágsbrú vestan,var<r>síma bar fjarri,
heitfastr hávar rastir
hjálm-Týr svǫlu stýri;støkkr vóx er bar b<l>akka
f. 54r, p. 105
brims | fyrir jǫrð it grimma
herfjǫlð, húfar svǫlðu,hrannláð bóndmanna.1
Hér er skjálfhent eða2 aðalhending í þriðja vísuorði í hvárum helmingi, en atǫðru sem dróttkvætt. Þenna hátt fann fyrst Þorvaldr veili. Þá lá hann í útskeri
nokkuru, kominn af skipsbroti ok hafði fátt klæða, en veðr kalt. Þá orti hannkvæði er kǫlluð er Kviðan skjálfhenda eða Drápan steflausa.
36
Hristist3 hvatt þá er reististherfǫng mjǫk lǫng véstǫng;samði fólk en4 framði
fullsterk hringserk grams verk;hǫnd lék, herjum reyndist
hjǫrr kaldr, allvaldr mannbaldr;
egg-, frá ek breiða bjuggu
bragning fylking, stóð -þing.
Hér eru þrennar aðalhendingar samt í ǫðru ok hinu fjórða vísuorði ok fylgir
samstafa fyrir hverja.
37
Vann, kann virðum banna
vald, gjald, hǫfundr aldar,ferð verð fólka herði
fest mest, sú er bil lestir;hátt þrátt hǫlða áttar,hrauð auð jǫfurr rauðum,þat, gat þengill skatnaþjóð, stóð um gram, bjóða.
Hér er í fyrsta ok þriðja vísuorði tvær aðalhendingar sem5 í upphafi, en hinþriðja at hætti við enda.
38
Farar snarar fylkir byrjar,
freka breka lemr á snekkjum,
vaka taka vísa rekkar,viðar skriðar at þat biðja;1 Written ‘bondmanna’ but needs to be read búandmanna to provide the correct

number of syllables.
2 Error for með.
3 Error for hristust (the subject is herfƒng).
4 Written as enn. 			
5 Error for samt.

Uppsala Edda
35
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

295

The helmet-Týr (warrior), true to his word,
cut deep currents with cold steering-oar
from the west to Vágsbrú;
the line of the wake stretched far;the peasants’ flight increased when
the grim wave-land (sea) bore a great multitudeof horses of the surf (ships) past the coast.
The planks were made cold.

Here there is shivering with full rhyme in the third line in each half-stanza,
but otherwise [it is] like court poetry form. This verse-form was invented byÞorvaldr veili. He was at the time lying on a certain outlying skerry, having
escaped from a shipwreck, and he had little clothing, and the weather wascold. Then he composed a poem that is called the Shivering Poem or the
Refrainless Drápa.
36
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Armour was shaken violently whenthe very long standard was raised;
the army donned the mail-shirt
and carried out the prince’s most mighty deeds;
cold sword waved in the hand,
the great ruler proved an outstanding one to the hosts;
I heard that the leader drew up the broad battle-line,
the parliament of edges (battle) took place.

Here there are three full rhymes together in the second and fourth line andthere is a syllable in front of each one.
37
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Deserving men who put an end
to hesitation caused very great payment
to be made to the promoter of battles (war-leader); the judge of men
knows how to stop men’s arrogance;
the prince of men was able forcefully to teachthe company of the clan of landowners[good] behaviour; the prince gets rid of (gives away)
red wealth (gold); this continued around the king.

Here there are in the first and third line two full rhymes together at the
beginning, and the third as usual at the end.
38
		
		
		

The war-leader undertakes swift journeys,strong waves lash the warships,
the ruler’s men begin to stay awake,after that they urge on the timber’s (ship’s) movement;

296

Uppsala Edda

svipa skipa sýjur heppnarsǫmum frǫmum1 í byr rǫmmum;
Haka skaka hrannir blǫkkum
hliðar; miðar und kjǫl niðri.
39
Ok hjaldrreifan hófu
hoddstiklanda miklir,morðflýtir kná mǿtamálmskúrar dyn, h<j>álmar
hjaldrs þá er hilmir2 foldarhugfǿrum gaf stǿri,ógnsvellir fær allan,
jarldóm, gǫfugr sóma.
Hér skiptir háttum í fjórða3 vísuorði ok leiðir í því orði máltak af fyrra
vísuhelmingi, ok dregst þat vísuorð með hljóðfyllingum mjǫk eptir
skjálfhendu enni nýju.
40
Hverr fremr hildi barra?
Hverr er mælingum fyrri?4
Hverr gerir hǫpp at stǿrri?
Hverr kom auð at þverra?
Veldr hertugi hjaldri,
hann er first blikurmanni,
hann á happ5 at sýnni,hann vélir blik spannar.
Þessum hætti er breytt til dróttkvæðs <með orðum>.
Velr ítrhugaðr ýtumf. 54v, p. 106 41
otrgjǫld jǫfurr snotrum;
opt hefir þings fyrir þrøngvi
þungfarmr Grana sprungit;hjǫrs vill rjóðr at ríðireiðmálmr Gnitaheiðar;vígs er hreytt at hættis
hvatt Niflunga skatti.
Þat eru liðhendur er inn sami stafr stendr fyrir hendingar, ok er réttr ortr liðhendr
háttr at í ǫðru ok fjórða vísuorði sé oddhending ok skothending við þær hendingar
er í fyrra orði eru ok verðr þá einn upphafsstafr allra þeira þriggja hendinga.
1 Error for þrƒmum.

2 First written ‘hilldinir’, then the d erased. See Grape et al. 1977: 176.
3 Error for fimta.
4 I.e. firri.

5 Error for hƒpp (sýnni requires it to be plural).

Uppsala Edda

297

		
		
		
		

the fortunate planks flex the fineships’ gunwales in the powerful wind;
the waves shake the sides of Haki’s (sea-king’s) horses (ships);
there is movement down under the keel.

39
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

And great helmets enhanced the glory of
the battle-happy treasure-thrower (generous lord);
the urger of killing (war-leader) does
meet the metal-storm clash (battle)
when the king of the land gave
the courageous battle-increaser
an earldom; the honourable
war-sweller receives all glory.

Here the verse forms are varied in the fourth line and in this line the sensecontinues from the previous half-stanza, and in the alliteration this line isvery similar to the new shivering.
40
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Who wages harsh war?
Who is further from being a niggard?
Who achieves the greater success?
Who caused wealth to diminish (by his generosity)?
The duke brings about war,
he is furthest from being a miser,
he has the clearer success,he cheats (gives away) the gleam of the palm (gold).

This verse form is a verbal variation of court poetry form.
41
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The splendid-minded prince selects
otter’s payment (gold) for wise men;
often has the heavy burden of Grani (gold) broken(been distributed) because of the assembly-compeller (war-leader);the sword-reddener desires the metal-load (gold)of Gnitaheiðr to be scattered;
the treasure of the Niflungs (gold) is flungenergetically in the presence of the battle-darer.

Those are help-rhymes when the same letter stands in front of the rhymes, and
it is correctly composed help-rhyme form when in the second and fourth line
there is front-rhyme and half-rhyme with the rhymes that are in the previous
line, and then there is the same initial letter for all these three rhyming syllables.

298

Uppsala Edda

42

Alrauðum drífr auðiógnrakkar1 firum hlakkar,
veit ek, hvar vals á reitu
verpr hringdropa snerpir;snjallr lætr á fit falla
fagrregn jǫfurr þegnum,ógnflýtir verr ýtumarm, Marþallar hvarma.
Hér eru aðalhendingar í fyrsta ok þriðja vísuorði, en gætt at taka ór
skothendum.2
Enn er sá háttr er vér kǫllum hina minni alhendu. Þar eru skothendur íhinu fyrsta vísuorði í báðum helmingum, svá sem hér segir:
43Samþykkjar fremr søkkum
snar<r> Baldr hjarar aldir;
gunnhættir kann Grottaglaðdript hraða skipta;
féstríðir kná Fróða
friðbygg liði tryggva;
fjǫlvinjat hylr Fenju
falr meldr alinveldi.
Þá er rétt ort in minni alhenda at haldit sé vísulengð saman. En ef ein er
skothenda í fulla alhendu, svá at skothendur sé þar sumar eða allar í vísuorði,þá er þat eigi rétt.
44
Frama skotnar gramr;3 gotnumgjǫf sannas<t> ref4 spannar;
menstiklir venr miklar
manndýrðir innan skýrðar;herfjǫlð—bera hǫlðar—hagbáls lagar stálafriðast sjaldan við valdi—
va<lla>nds5 svala branda.
Hér eru tvennar aðalhendingar í hverju vísuorði. Þessi þikkir vera vandastr ok
fegrstr, ef vel er kveðit, þeira hátta er kvæði sé af ort, ok er þá full alhending
ef eigi finnsk í at, ek, en, eða þau smáorð er þeim fylgja, nema þau standi í
hendingum. En eigi hafa allir menn þat varast ok er þat því eigi rangt, semkvað Klǿingr biskup:
1 Error for ógnrakkr.

2 Error for skothendur.
3 Error for gram.
4 Error for rƒf.

5 Haplography (a to a) causing the loss of a syllable and spoiling the rhyme.

Uppsala Edda
42
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

There is scattering of the all-red wealth (gold),
I know, where the attack-boldbattle-sharpener (warrior) throws ring-droplets(gold, cf. Draupnir) on men’s hawk-lands (arms);
the bold prince makes the fairrain of Mardǫll’s eyelids (gold)
fall on subject’s limbs,
the attack-hastener (war-leader) covers men’s arms.

43
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The swift sword-Baldr (warrior) benefits
men with the destroyers of unity (gold ornaments);
the battle-darer knows how to quickly
share out Grotti’s joy-bringing snow (silver);money’s enemy (generous man) does entrust
men with Fróði’s peace-barley (gold);
Fenja’s meal (gold), freely available, covers
the realm of the forearm, which has many resting-places.

44
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Glory befalls the prince; the gift to menturns out to be palm’s amber (gold);
the necklace-thrower (generous man) makes customary
his great virtues made evident from within;
the multitude of finely-made sea-pyres (gold ornaments)
is seldom left in peace (it is given away)with the steel-wielder (warrior); yeomenwear cool hawk-land’s (arms’) brands.

299

Here there are full rhymes in the first and third lines, but care has been taken
to leave out half-rhymes.
Next is the verse form that we call the lesser fully-rhymed. In it there arehalf-rhymes in the first line in both half-stanzas, as it says here:

The lesser fully-rhymed is correctly composed if the pattern is maintained
throughout the stanza. But if there is one half-rhyme in complete fullyrhymed, so that some or all [of the rhymes] in a line there are half-rhymes,
then it is not correct.

Here there are two pairs of full rhyme in each line. This is considered to be
the most demanding and most beautiful, if it is composed well, of the verse
forms that poems are made from, and it is then full complete rhyme if there
is not found in it at ‘that’, ek ‘I’, en ‘but’, or those particles of that kind,
unless they form part of the rhyme-scheme. But not everyone has avoided
this, and so it is not wrong, as in Bishop Klǿingr’s verse:

300

Uppsala Edda

Bað ek sveit á glað Geitis;
ger1 er hríð at fǫr tíðum;f. 55r, p. 107
drǫgum hest | á lǫg lesti;2
lið flýtr, en skip3 nýtum.
45Lætr undin brot brotna
bragningr fyrir sér hringa;sá tekr fyrir men meina4
mæt<t> orð of sik fæt<t>ir;
armr kná við blik blikna
brimlands viðum randa
þar er hǫnd at lið liðnar
lýslóðar berr glóðir.
Hér er í fysta vísuorði og þriðja tvíkveðit at einni samstǫfu ok haft þat til
hendinga, ok kǫllum vér því þetta stamhent at tvíkylpt er til hendingar.
46Virðandi gefr virðum
verbál liðar skerja;gleðr vellbroti vellumverðung afar þungum;ýtandi fremr ýtaauðs sæfuna rauðum,þar er mætum gram mætimarblakks skipendr þakka.
Hér eru þær hendingar er5 í ǫðru ok fjórða vísuorði svá settur6 sem skothendur
í dróttkvæðum hætti.
47Seimþverrir gefr seima
seimerr7 liði beima,
hringmildan spyr ek hringum
hringkenning8 brott þinga;
baugstøkkvir fremr baugum
bauggrimmr hjarar drauga;
vinnr gullbroti gulli
gullheitr skaða fullan.
Hér er þrim sinnum haft samhending, tysvar í fyrsta ok þriðja vísuorði, en íǫðru ok enu fjórða er haldit afhending sem í dunhendum hætti.
1 Error for gƒr.

2 Error for lesta.

3 Error for skrið (to provide the rhyme).

4 The Codex Regius version has menja, which provides the correct rhyme andmeaning (misreading of ni as in).
5 Redundant.
6 Error for settar.
7 Obviously an error for seimƒrr.
8 The Codex Regius version has hringskemmi, which is clearly correct. Line 3 iswritten twice, the second time crossed out.

Uppsala Edda

301

		
		
		
		

I ordered the troop onto Geitir’s steed (ship);attack is carried out repeatedly on the journey;
we drag the cargo-horse onto the sea;
the vessel floats, and we enjoy motion.

45
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The prince makes twisted ring-fragments
fragment before him (distributes gold);
because of the necklaces this necklace-diminisher (generous man)receives fitting renown about himself;
the shield-trees’ (warriors’) limb does gleam with the gleamof the surf-land (gold) where the hand wears
fish-path (sea) embers (gold rings)
with which the arm is armed.

Here in the first line and the third, one syllable is repeated, and this forms therhymes, and we call this stammering-rhymed because the rhyme is producedby double hammering.
46
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The valuer of limb-skerries (gold jewellery)gives men depth-pyres (gold);
the gold-breaker (generous man) gladdens his following
with extremely heavy gold ornaments;
the wealth-pusher honours men
with red sea-blaze (gold)
where the sea-steed’s (ship’s) crew thankthe splendid prince for splendid objects.

Here the rhyme-syllables in the second and fourth line are in the positionsof the half-rhymes in court poetry form.
47
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The gold-generous gold-diminisher
gives the troop of men gold;
I hear the ring-liberal ring-spoiler
disposes of rings;
the bracelet-hating bracelet-flinger honours
sword-trunks (warriors) with bracelets;
the gold-breaker, threatener of gold,
causes complete destruction to gold.

Here coincident rhyme (one falling on the same syllables as the alliteration)
is used three times, twice in the first and third line, but in the second andfourth, off-rhyme (the same rhyme in the even lines as at the end of thepreceding odd lines) is kept as in echoing-rhymed form.

302

Uppsala Edda

48

Auðkendar verr auðiauð-Týr boga nauðir;þar er auðviðum auðit
auðs í gulli rauðu;heiðmǫnnum býr heiðis
heiðfrǿkn jǫfurr reiðir;venr heiðfrǫmuðr heiðar
heiðgjǫf vala leiðar.
Hér halda samhendingar um alla vísulengð1 ok taka með aðalhending inasíðarri í ǫðru ok fjórða vísuorði.
49
Hjaldrremmir tekr Hildi,
hringr brestr at gjǫf, flesta;2hnígr und Hǫgna meyjar
hers valdandi tjald;Heðins málu3 býr hvílu
hjálmlestandi flestum;morðaukinn þiggr mækimund Hjaðninga sprund.
Hér er í fyrsta4 orði stýft ok tekin af sú samstafa er dróttkvæðum hætti skal
leggja með hending.
50
Yggs drósar rýfr eisa
ell5 móðsefa tjǫld;glóð støkkr í haf 6 Hlakkar
hugtúns firum brún;
f. 55v, p. 108
geðveggr | sýnir7 gluggaglæs dynbrími hræs;hvattr er hyrr at slétta
hjaldrs gnapturna aldrs.
Hér er stýft annat ok it fjórða vísuorði.
51
Herstefnir lætr hrafn
hungr
 fullseðjast ungr;
ilspornar8 getr ǫrn
aldrlausastan haus;
1 It should be vísuhelming (‘half-stanza’) as in the Codex Regius version.

2 Error for festa.

3 Error for mála.

4 Error for fjórða.

5 Error for ƒld (thus the Codex Regius version).

6 So AM 242; GkS 2367 4to and Codex Trajectinus have hof, which must be correct.
7 The Codex Regius version has geðveggjar svífr, which must be correct.
8 Error for ilspornat.

Uppsala Edda
48
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

303

The wealth-Týr (prince) covers the easily-picked out(because of the rings on them) bow-forcers (men’s arms)
with wealth; there wealth is granted
to wealth-trees (men) in red gold;
the payment-bold prince adorns
the soldiers’ hawk-carts (arms on which hawks are carried);the payment performer accustoms the brightfalcon-paths (arms) to payment gift.

Here the coincident rhymes continue throughout the whole length of thestanza and are consonant with the second full rhyme in the second andfourth line.
49
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The battle-strengthener (ruler) engages himself to Hildr (a valkyrie,
personification of battle); the ring is broken as a gift;
the ruler of the host moves underHǫgni’s daughter’s (Hildr’s) tent (his shield);Heðinn’s beloved (Hildr) prepares a bed (selects for death)for most helmet-damagers (warriors);
the lady of the Hjaðnings (Hildr) receives a wedding gift,a sword famous for slaying.

Here the fourth line is docked (catalectic) and the syllable that in court poetry
form has to be placed next to the rhyme-syllable is omitted.
50
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The fire (sword) of Yggr’s (Óðinn’s) maid (valkyrie) tears
the tents of men’s mood-thought (breast);Hlǫkk’s burnished ember (sword) flies
into the temple of men’s thought-enclosure (breast);
the clashing corpse-flame (sword) glides throughthe window of the transparent wall of thought (breast-wound);the battle-fire (sword) is sharpened to slice off
the jutting towers of life (heads).

Here the second and fourth line is docked.
51
		
		
		

The young battle-leader lets the raven
fully sate its hunger;
the eagle is able to tread underfootthe completely lifeless skull;

304

Uppsala Edda

vilja borg en vargr
vígsára klífr grár;
opt sólgit fær ylgr—jǫfurr góðr vill svá—blóð.
Hér eru ǫll vísuorð stýfð. Þessir hættir er nú eru ritnir eru greindir í þrjástaði, því at menn hafa ort svá at í einni vísu var annarr helmingr stýfðr, en
annarr tilstýfðr1 ok eru þat háttafǫll. Sá er enn þriði er alstýfðr er, því at þar
eru ǫll vísuorð stýfð.
52
Sær skjǫldungs2 niðr skúrum
skǫpt darraðar lyptast;
hrindr gunnfara3 grundar
glygg um frǿknum tiggja;
geisa vé fyrir vísa;veðr stǫng at hlyn4 Gungnis;
styrk eru mót und merkjum
hjálms5 vin6 ítrum hilmi.
Hér eru skothendur í ǫllum vísuorðum en at ǫðru sem dróttkvæðr háttr.
53
Stjóri venst at stǿra
stór verk dunu geira;halda kann með hildi
hjaldr-Týr und sik foldu;
harri skilr und7 hverri
Hjarranda fǫt snerru;
falla þá til fyllar
f<j>allvargs jǫru þollar.
Í þessum hætti eru liðhendur með tvennum hætti, en aðrar á þá lund at ina
fyrri hending í fyrsta ok þriðja vísuorði . . .8
Hættir fornskálda
Nú skal rita þá háttu er fornskáldin hafa kveðit, ok eru nú settir saman þóttþeir hafi ort sumt með háttafǫllum, ok eru þessir hættir dróttkvæðir kallaðir
í fornkvæðum, en sumir finnast í lausavísum, svá sem orti Ragnarr konungrloðbrók með þessum hætti:1 Error for tví- (thus AM 242 4to and Codex Trajectinus).

2 Written as skjƒldungrs, but the r is cancelled (see Grape et al. 1977: 108).
3 Error for gunnfana; glygg is written ‘glvgg’.

4 The Codex Regius version has hlym ‘din’, giving a kenning for battle.

5 hjálms for málms ‘metal’s’ (thus the Codex Regius version) destroys the alliteration.
6 Error for um (misreading of ‘vm’ as vin).

7 The Codex Regius version has slítr í; the DG 11 4to reading makes no sense.
8 Sentence incomplete in all manuscripts.

Uppsala Edda
		
		
		
		

305

but the grey wolf climbs upon the battle-woundedstronghold of the will (breast);
the she-wolf is often able to drink
blood, the good prince wishes it so.

Here all lines are docked. These verse forms that have just been written are
divided into three types, because people have composed so that in a single
stanza one half-stanza was docked, and the other docked in two lines [only],
and this is a metrical inconsistency. The third type is all-docked, for there
all lines are docked.
52
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The prince’s spear-showers
are strewn down, shafts are lifted;
storm pushes the battle-flags
around the valiant lord of the land;
the banners rush before the prince;
the pole [of the banner] advances against maple ofGungnir (warrior); the powerful helmet-meetings (battles) take place
under the standards around the splendid prince.

Here there are half-rhymes in all lines but otherwise [it is] like court poetry
form.
53
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

The spear-din controller (battle-leader) becomes accustomed
to carry out great deeds;
the battle-Týr (warrior) knows how to hold land
under himself with warfare;the lord cuts Hjarrandi’s (Óðinn’s)
clothing (mail-coats) in every fray;then there fall combat-trees (warriors)
as food for the mountain-wolf.

In this verse form there are help-rhymes in two ways, and in the first casesuch that the earlier rhyme in the first and third line . . .
Verse forms of ancient poets

Now shall be written the verse forms used by ancient poets, and they havenow been made consistent, though they have in some cases composed withmetrical inconsistencies, and these verse forms in ancient poems are said tobe in court poetry form, and some of them are found in single-stanza poems,
as King Ragnarr loðbrók composed using this form:

306

Uppsala Edda

54Skýtr at Skǫglar veðri—		
en skjǫldungi1 haldist—		
Hildar hleimidrífu2
		
of hvítum þrǫm rítar,		en í sǿfis sveita		
at sverðtogi ferðar
		rýðr aldar vinr odda—		þat er jarls megin—snarla.
Hér er í fyrsta ok þriðja vísuorði háttleysa, en í ǫðru ok enu fjórða aðal­hendingar. En hǫfuðstafrinn stendr svá, er kveðandi ræðr, í ǫðru ok enu
f. 56r, p. 109 fjórða vísuorði, <at> þar er fyrir sett samstafa ein eða tvær, en at | ǫðru sem
dróttkvætt.
55
Hverr sæi jǫfri ǿgri3jarl forvitrum betra4
eða gjarnara at grǿða
glym harðsvelldan skjalda?
Stendr af stála skúrar
styrr ólítill Gauti
þá er fólks jaðarr foldir
ferr sigmǫrkum varða.
Hér er í fyrsta ok þriðja vísuorði háttleysa, en í ǫðru ok enu fjórða skothent
ok riðhent.
56
Hverr ali blóði bysta
ben
 rauðsylgjum ylgjar,5nema svá at gramr of gildigráð dog6 margan vargi?
Gefr oddviti undir
egg nýbitnum7 vitni;
hann 
ér Fenris fitjar
fram klóboðnar8 roðna.
Hér er í fyrsta vísuorði ok þriðja háttleysa, en í ǫðru ok enu fjórða alhendingar
ok riðhent.
1 I.e. skjƒldum eigi. Rhymes in ǫ and a can form full rhymes in early poetry.
2 Error for hlemmidrífu.
3 Error for ǿgi.

4 Here the scribe first wrote snarla ‘swiftly’ (influenced by the preceding verse?),but corrected it himself above the line, though without deleting snarla.
5 Error for ylgi.
6 Error for dag.
7 Error for nýbitnar.
8 Error for -loðnar (thus the Codex Regius version).

Uppsala Edda
54
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

307

Hildr’s resounding snowstorm (rain of weapons)
is shot in Skǫgul’s wind (battle)—
but they cannot defend themselves with shields—
around the white rim of the targe,
but in the sweat (blood) of the queller (sword)
at the troop’s sword-drawing (battle)
the friend of men (Skúli) reddens points (of weapons)
energetically. Such is the earl’s power.

Here there is lack of form (there are no rhymes) in the first and third line,
but in the second and fourth [there are] full rhymes. But the chief stave, that
determines the alliteration, is positioned in the second and the fourth line
in such a way that there it is preceded by one or two syllables, but in otherrespects [it is] as court poetry.
55
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Who can have seen an earl better
than the most wise prince, the terrifying one,or more eager to increase
the mightily swollen clash of shields (battle)?
No small tumult arises
from the steel-shower Gautr (warrior)when the people’s protection goesto defend lands with battle-standards.

Here there is lack of form in the first and third line, but in the second andfourth it is half-rhymed and rocking-rhymed (with rhymes close together
at the end).
56
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Who would nourish the bloody-bristled
she-wolf with the wound’s red drinks
unless it were that the prince satisfies
the wolf’s greed many a day?
The leader provides the watcher (wolf)with wounds newly pierced by edge;
he sees Fenrir’s (wolf’s) shaggy-(prickly-)clawed
limbs in front redden (with blood).

Here there is lack of form in the first line and the third, but in the second
and the fourth full rhymes and rocking-rhymed.

Index of Names
d. = died
Ls = Lǫgsǫgumannatal, the list of lawspeakers
R indicates that the name is differently written in GkS 2367 4to
Skt = Skáldatal, K = Skáldatal in the Kringla manuscriptÆS = Ættartala Sturlunga, the genealogy of the SturlungsAðalráðr konungr m. (Skt, 10th–11th Annarr m. (cf. Atra) son of Sefsmeg 8
century) King Eþelred II of England 114 Arfli m., an ox 228
Aðalsteinn Englakonungr m. (Skt, 10th Arfr m., an ox 228
century) King Æþelstan of England) 114 Arfuni m., an ox 228
Adam m. (ÆS) 6, 118
Argrímr/Arngrímr/Ásgrímr BergþórssonAðils m., a king in Uppsala 226, 242
m. (Skt, 13th century, a poet of Hákon
Affríka f., Africa 8herðibreiðr) 108
Ágló/Ǫgló n., an area in Trøndelag 126, 194 Arinbjǫrn hersir m. (Skt, 10th century, aÁi m., a dwarf 26
Norwegian) 116
Alfaðir/Alfǫðr m., a name of Óðinn 10, 12, Arnaldr Þorvaldsson m. (Skt, 12th century,
20, 24, 28, 34, 36, 48, 52, 58, 124, 132a poet of the Danish king ValdimarrÁlfheimar m. pl., the world of elves 32
Knútsson) 114
Álfr m., a dwarf 26
Arnbjǫrn Jónsson m. (Skt, 13th century, aÁlfr hinn litli m. (Skt, a poet of King Norwegian chieftain) 116
Eiríkr Refilsson) 100
Árni fjǫruskeifr m. (Skt, a poet of Sigurðr
Álfr Eyjólfsson m. (Skt, 13th century, a Jórsalafari (K)) 106
poet of Duke Skúli Bárðarson) 112 Árni langi m. (Skt, 13th century, a poet ofÁlfrǫðull m., a name for the sun 84
King Hákon Hákonarson) 108
Áli m., son of Loki (cf. Faulkes 1998: 168, Arnórr Kálfsson m. (Skt, 12th century, anote to 20/2) 148
poet of the Norwegian chieftain Ívarr
Áli inn upplenski m., enemy of King selki and of Sigurðr munkr) 116
Aðils 242
Arnórr Sǫrlason m. (Skt, 12th century, aÁli/Váli m., a god (son of Óðinn and poet of Sverrir Sigurðarson) 108
Rindr) 46, 164, 226
Arnórr Þórðarson m. jarlaskáld (Skt, 11th
Alurg Emundardóttir f., wife of Hálfdan century, a poet of Magnús góði, Haraldr
gamli 208harðráði, Óláfr kyrri and Knútr ríki)Alþjófr m., a dwarf 26
104, 112, 124, 150, 152, 174, 176, 184,
Amlóði m., a legendary person, possibly 194 (other MSS Einarr Skúlason), 196,
the one named by Saxo Grammaticus 200, 208, 212, 214, 222, 232
Amleth, i.e. Hamlet 158
Ás(a)brú f., a name of Bifrǫst 28Ámsvartnir m., a lake 48
Ása-Þórr = the god Þórr m. 38, 66, 70, 86, 92
Ánarr m., the father of Jǫrð 152Ásgarðr m., the home of the ‘historical’Andrímnir m., a cook 56
Æsir 10, 12, 20, 24, 76, 84, 90, 138,
Andvari m., a dwarf 26, 238, 240
140, 234, 236
Angrboða f., a giantess, mother to Fenris­ Ásgarðr inn forni m. 20
úlfr, Miðgarðsormr and Hel 46Ásgrímr m., a poet 160
Annarr m., a dwarf 26
Ásgrindr f. pl., the gates of Ásgarðr 86, 90

Index of names

309

Asía f. 8
Beiti m., a sea-king 158
Askr m., the first man 20
Beldeg m. = Baldr, son of King Óðinn 8Áslaug f., a poetess (Skt), daughter of Beli m., a giant 54, 144, 226
Sigurðr Fáfnisbani 100
Bergelmir m., a giant 18
Ásu-Þórðr m. (Skt, 12th century, a poet Bergþórr Hrafnsson m. (Ls) 120
of the Norwegian chieftain Víðkunnr Bersi Torfuson/Torfason m. (Skt, d.
Jónsson) 116
1030, a poet of Óláfr helgi, Jarl Hákon
Atall m., a sea-king 126
Eiríksson and Knútr inn ríki) 104,
Atli m., a legendary person 226
110, 112
Atli litli m. (Skt, 11th century, a poet of Beyzla/Bestla f., mother of the god Óðinn
Óláfr kyrri) 104, 232
18, 132
Atra m., son of Beðvigg (ÆS) 118
Bezla f., daughter of the god Óðinn 90
Atra m. (cf. Annarr), son of Sefsmeg 8 Bíaf see Bjárr
Atríðr m., a name of Óðinn 36
Biblindi m., a name of Óðinn 36Auðr m., brother (more correctly son) of Bifrǫst f., a bridge 22, 24, 28, 34, 44,
Nátt 152, 154
60, 80Auðumla (Auðhumla) f., a cow 16
Bil f., daughter of Viðfiðr 22, 54, 172, 246Auðunn illskælda m. (Skt, a Norwegian Bileygr m., a name of Óðinn 36
poet of Haraldr hárfagri) 102
Billingr m., a dwarf or giant 172
Auðvaldi m., father of Þjazi 88
Bilskirnir m., Þórr’s hall 38, 138, 140
Aurgelmir m. (= Ymir), a giant 16
Birgir Magnússon m. (Skt, a Swedish jarlAurvaldi/Aurvandill m., a giant 94
1248–1266) 102
Aurvangar m. pl. 26
Bivur (Bívurr?) m., a dwarf 26
Aurvantá f., R Aurvadilstá, a star 94
Bjarkamál n. pl., a poem 166
Austri m., a dwarf 18, 26, 150, 206
Bjarni m. Gullbráskáld m. (Skt, 10th andAustr-Saxland n., East Saxony 8
11th century, a poet of Óláfr Tryggvason
Austrvegir m. pl., the eastern Baltic lands and Kálfr Árnason) 104, 116
208, 210
Bjárr/Bíaf m. = Bǫrr, son of Skjaldun/
Austrvegr m., the world of giants (Scythia) Skjǫldr (ÆS) 8, 118, 226
60, 90Bjǫrn m., a legendary person 226Ávalldi/·valdi m. (Skt, poet(s) of King Bjǫrn m. at Haugi (Skt, 9th century, king
Eysteinn Beli) 100
in Uppland, Sweden) 100
Baldr inn góði/hvíti m., a god 28, 38, 40, Bjǫrn krepphendi m. (Skt, around 1100, a
46, 74, 76, 84, 86, 90, 124, 144, 146, poet of Magnús berfǿttr) 106
148, 168, 298
Bláinn m., a dwarf (?) 24
Baldr m. = Beldeg, son of King Óðinn 8 Blakkr m., a horse 226Bambǫrr m., a dwarf 26
Blakkr m. skáld Unásson Stefánssonar
Báleygr m., a name of Óðinn 36(12th century, a poet of King Sverrir
Bára f., a wave, daughter of Ægir 154
Sigurðarson) 108
Bárðr svarti m. (Skt, a poet of Magnús Blíkjand(a)bǫl n., Hel’s bed-hangings 48
berfǿttr) 106
Blóðughaða/Blóðughadda f., a wave,
Baugi m., a giant, brother of Suttungr 88 daughter of Ægir 154Beðvigg m., son of Sefsmeg/Sesef (ÆS) 118 Blótughófi/Blóðughófi m., a horse 226
Beimar m., followers of King Beimi 214 Boðn f., a vat containing the mead of
Beimi m., a legendary king 214
poetry 88, 124, 132

310

Uppsala Edda

Borr/Burr m., father of the god Óðinn 16, Celius m. (ÆS) 118
18, 20, 132
Ciprus m. (ÆS) 118
Bragi gamli m., a legendary king 214
Cretus m. (ÆS) 118
Bragi gamli Boddason m. (Skt, a poet of Crít (Crete) f. (ÆS) 118
the kings Ragnarr loðbrók, Eysteinn beli Dagfinnr Guðlaugsson (Skt, 13th century,
and Bjǫrn at Haugi) 60, 100, 138, 140, a poet of the Norwegian chieftain Gautr
150, 164, 176 (verse 128 is probably by á Meli) 116
Hólmgǫngu-Bersi), 182, 202
Dagr m., brother (more correctly son) of
Bragi m., a god of poetry 42, 44, 86, Nátt 152
88, 90, 94, 128 (this may be Bragi Dagr m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sonsBoddason), 146, 148
210, 226
Bragi m. skáld Hallsson (Skt, 12th century, Dani (Dáni?) m., a dwarf 26
a poet of Sverrir Sigurðarson and his Daninn (R Dáinn) m., a stag 30, 224
son Hákon Sverrisson) 108
Danir m. pl., Danes 100, 102, 114, 210
Bragningr m., a descendant of Bragi Hálf­ Danmǫrk f., Denmark 10, 198, 210, 244
danar­son (who is not mentioned in DG Dánuleif (in other sources Dáinsleif) f.,
11 4to) 212
a sword 234
Breiðablik n. pl., Baldr’s dwelling 32, 40 Dardanus m. (ÆS) 118
Brimlé n., a hall 82Dolgþvari m., a dwarf 26
Brísingamen n., a necklace of Freyja 52, Dori (Dóri?) m., a dwarf 26
146, 148
Dramir m., a dwarf 26
Buðlar m. pl., descendants of Buðli 210
Draupnir m., a ring 76, 144, 150, 162,Buðli m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sons 210 166, 236Buðlungr m., a member of the family of Drómi m., a fetter 48
Buðli Hálfdanarson 210, 212
Dúfa f., a wave, daughter of Ægir 154
Búi m., a warrior 178
Dúfr m., a dwarf 26
Buri m., grandfather of the god Óðinn 16 Durinn m., a dwarf 24
Búseyra f., a giantess (?); a possible reading Dvalinn m., a dwarf 26, 30, 134
would be Bús eyru, and then Búr m. Dvalinn m., a legendary person 226
would be a giant 142
Dvalinn m., a stag 30, 224
Byggvir m., a well 22
Dyneyrr m., a stag 30, 224Býleiftr/Býleiptr m., brother of Loki 46, Dyraþrór/Dyraþórr m., a stag 30, 224
148
Dyrinn (= Durinn?) m., a dwarf 24
Bylgja f., a wave, daughter of Ægir 154 Dǫglingr m., father of Dagr 20Bǫðvarr balti m. (Skt, 12th century, a poet Dǫglingr m., descendant of Dagr Hálf­
of Sigurðr Haraldsson) 106, 150
danarson 210, 212
Bǫlverkr m., a name of Óðinn 36, 88
Ector m. (ÆS) Hector 118
Bǫlverkr Arnórsson m. (Skt, 11th century, Edda f., book title 6
brother of Þjóðólfr Arnórsson, a poet of Egill m., an unknown man 136
Haraldr harðráði) 104
Egill m., an archer, brother of Vǫlundr 180Bǫlþorn m., a giant, grandfather of the Egill Skallagrímsson m. (Skt, 10th century,
god Óðinn 18
a poet of Eiríkr blóðøx, AðalsteinnBǫrr m., a dwarf 26
Englakonungr, Arinbjǫrn hersir andBǫrr m. = Bíaf, son of Skjaldun 8Þorsteinn Þóruson) 102, 114, 116, 128,
Canaan (Cainan) m. (ÆS) 118
134, 160, 208, 222

Index of names

311

Egill Skúlason m. = Egill Skallagrímsson Eiríkr Knútsson m. (Skt, a Swedish king,128
d. 1216) 102
Egill Sǫlmundarson m. (ÆS) 118
Eiríkr Magnússon m. (Skt, king of NorwayEiðavǫllr (R Iðavǫllr) m., an open place 1280–99) 110
in Ásgarðr 84
Eiríkr Refilsson m. (Skt, 9th century king)Eikinskjalli m., a dwarf 26
100Eikþyrnir m., a stag, maybe the same as Eiríkr sigrsæli m. (Skt, 10th century, kingTakþyrnir 224
in Uppland, Sweden) 100
Eilífr m., a poet 192 (R adds the nickname Eiríkr jarl Sigurðarson m. (Skt, a Nor­kúlnasveinn), 194
wegian jarl? 11th century? No poets) 112
Eilífr Guðrúnarson m. (Skt, 10th century, Eiríkr Sveinsson m. (Skt, 11th century, aa poet of Hákon inn ríki) 96, 110, 136 Danish king) 114, 214(written Einarr), 138, 142, 190
Eldrímnir m., a pot 56
Einarr m. fluga (Skt, 12th century, a Nor­ Elfr f. (Göta älv, river in Sweden)) 262
wegian chieftain) 116
Élivágar f. pl., rivers 14, 16, 94
Einarr Guðrúnarson m. = Eilífr Guðrúnar­ Eljúðnir m., Hel’s hall 48
son 136
Elli f., the personification of old age 72
Einarr skálaglamm m. (Skt, 10th century, Em(b)la f., the first woman 20
a poet of Hákon inn ríki) 110, 130, 132, Emundr m., king in Hólmgarðr 208
134, 136, 168, 170, 176, 178, 186, 202, Enea f. = Evrópa (Europe) 8204, 228
England n., England 194, 196
Einarr Skúlason m. (11th and 12th cen­­ Englar m. pl., the English 134, 194
tury, a poet of the Swedish king Sørkvir Enon (Enoch) m. (ÆS) 118
Karls­son, his son the jarl Jón Sørkvisson, Enos m. (ÆS) 118
the Danish king Sveinn svíðandi and Eremóð m., son of Ítrman 8
the Norwegian kings Sigurðr Jórsalafari Ericonius (Ericthonius) m. (ÆS) 118(K), Eysteinn Magnússon, Haraldr gilli, Eríksmál n. pl., a poem 130
Magnús blindi, Ingi Haraldsson (K), Sig­ Erlingr skakki m. (Skt, a Norwegian jarl,-urðr Haraldsson, Eysteinn Haraldsson 11th century) 112
and the chieftains Gregoríus Dagsson and Erlingr Skjálgsson m. (Skt, 11th century,
Eindriði ungi) 100, 106, 114, 116, 156, a Norwegian) 116
158, 162, 168, 180, 184, 188, 194, 196, Eroas (Tros) m. (ÆS) 118
212, 228, 230, 232
Erpr lútandi m. (Skt, a poet of King Ey­Eindriði ungi m. (Skt, 12th century, a steinn Beli) 100
Norwegian chieftain) 116
Erringar-Steinn m., a poet 186
Eir f., a goddess 52
Eva f. Eve 6
Eiríkr blóðøx m. (Skt, a Norwegian king, Evrópa f. (Europe) = Enea 8
10th century) 102
Eydanir m. pl., the Danes living on the
Eiríkr Eiríksson m. (Skt, king of Sweden islands 232
1222–1250) 102
Eyjólfr dáðaskáld m. (Skt, 11th century, aEiríkr eymuni m. (Skt, 12th century, a poet of Jarl Sveinn) 110, 204
Danish king) 114
Eylimi m., legendary king, the grandfather
Eiríkr Hákonarson m. (Skt, 10th century, of Sigurðr Fáfnisbani 210
a Norwegian jarl) 110
Eymir m. (other MSS Hymir), a giant 72, 74
Eiríkr inn málspaki m., a legendary king 210 Eynæfir m., a sea-king 138

312

Uppsala Edda

Eysteinn beli konungr m. (Skt, a Danish Fjǫrni f., a river (R and Grímnismál Fjǫrm)14, 58king, 9th century) 100
Eysteinn Haraldsson m. (Skt, 12th century, Fleini skáld (Skt, a poet of King EysteinnBeli) 100king of Norway) 106
Eysteinn orri m. (Skt, 11th century, a Fólkvangr m., the dwelling of Freyja 42
Fornjótr m., father of the wind 158 (Cf.
Norwegian chieftain) 116
Orkneyinga saga chs 1–3)
Eysteinn Valdason m., a poet 140
Eyvindr Finnsson skáldaspillir m. (Skt, Forseti m., a god (son of Baldr and Nanna)
10th century, a Norwegian poet of Hákon 46, 86, 144Aðalsteinsfóstri, Hákon jarl inn ríki) Frakkland n., land of the Franks 8, 210
102, 110, 124, 126, 128, 134, 138, Fránang(r)sfors m., a waterfall 78
144, 152, 162, 164, 176, 190 (other Freki m., a wolf 56, 222, 224
MSS Eyjólfr dáðaskáld), 194, 204, Freyja f., a goddess 42, 52, 60, 62, 76, 86,
90, 92, 144, 146, 148, 162, 164
208, 238
Fáfnir m., son of Hreiðmarr, a serpent Freyr m., a god 42, 52, 54, 62 note, 76,
80, 86, 144, 146, 148, 162, 172, 236
164, 166, 228, 238, 240
Frialaf see Frjálafr
Fáfnismál n. pl., a poem 30 noteFriðfróði (= Fróði Friðleifsson) m. (ÆS)
Fákr m., a horse 224
118
Falarr m., a dwarf 88Friðleifr/Frialaf/Frjálafr m. (ÆS) son of
Fallanda forað n., Hel’s gate 48
Finn(r) 8, 118
Falófnir m., a horse 28, 226Friðleifr Fróðason m. (ÆS) 118
Falr m., a dwarf 26
Fárbauti m., a giant, father of Loki 46, 148 Friðleifr Skjaldarson m. (ÆS) 8, 118
Frigg/Frigida f., wife of the god Óðinn 8,
Farmaguð m., a name of Óðinn 36
Farmatýr m., a name of Óðinn 36, 126, 34, 36, 50, 52, 74, 76, 86, 90, 94, 126,
144, 146, 148, 152
194
Frigida/Frigg f., wife of King Óðinn 8
Faxi m., a horse 226
Frjálafr/Frialaf/Friðleifr m. (ÆS) son of
Fenja f., a giantess 166, 244, 298
Fenrir m. (= Fenrisúlfr, Loki’s son), a wolf Finn(r) 8, 118Fróði friðsami m. (ÆS) 118
22, 84, 224 (MS af eiri)
Fenrisúlfr m. (Loki’s son), a wolf 44, 46, Fróði inn frǿkni m. (ÆS) 118
Fróði Friðleifsson/Frið-Fróði m., a legen­48, 80, 84, 146, 148dary king 162, 244, 298
Fensalir m.pl., the hall of Frigg 50, 74
Frosti m., a dwarf 26
Fiðr m., a dwarf 26
Fundinn m., a dwarf 26
Fili m., a dwarf 26
Fylla/Fulla f., a goddess, serving-maid ofFimbulþul f., a river 14, 58
Frigg 52, 76, 162, 238
Finn m. (ÆS) 118
Fýri n. or f., a river 58, 242
Finnr m., son of Guðólfr 8Fýrisvǫllr/Fýrisvellir m. 162, 164, 242
Finnr Hallsson (Ls) 120
Fǫlknir m., a horse 226
Finnsleif f., a mail-coat 242
Firðir m. pl. a district in western Norway Galarr m., a dwarf 88
Gamli gnævaðarskáld m., a poet 140, 212
280
Gandálfr m., a dwarf 26
Fjǫlnir m., name of Óðinn 12, 36
Gandvík f., the White Sea 262
Fjǫlsviðr m., a name of Óðinn, 36Fjǫrgyn/ Fjǫrgun m., father of Frigg 20, 148 Ganglati m. (the slow to go), Hel’s slave 48

Index of names

313

Gangleri m., assumed name of Gylfir 10, Gizurr m. Gullbráskáld (Skt, a poet of
12, 14, 18, 22, 24, 28, 30, 34, 38, 42, Óláfr Tryggvason) 104
44, 48, 50, 56, 58, 60, 64, 74, 82, 84, 86 Gizurr Hallsson (Ls) 120
Gangleri m., a name of Óðinn 36
Gizurr [Ísleifsson] m. (Ls) 120
Ganglǫt f. of Ganglati, Hel’s serving-maid 48 Gizurr jarl Þorvaldsson (Skt, 1208–68, aGarðar m. pl., Russia 194
poet of King Hákon Hákonarson) 108
Garðrofa f., a mare 54 noteGjallarhorn n. 28, 44, 80
Garmr m., a dog (wolf?) 60, 80
Gjálp/Gjálf f., a giantess, daughter ofGaukr m. a name of Óðinn 202
Geirrøðr 96, 142, 180
Gautar m. pl., the inhabitants of Gautland Gjǫful f., a river 58
194, 208Gjǫll/Gjallará f., a river 14, 76
Gautatýr m., a name of Óðinn 126
Gjǫll f., a stone slab 50
Gautr á Meli (Skt, 13th century, a Nor­ Gjǫll f., a valkyrie 54
wegian chieftain) 116
Glaðheimr m., a temple 24
Gautr m., a name of Óðinn, also in a Glaðr m., a horse 28
kenning for a giant (fjall-Gautr) 36, 90, Glapsviðr m., a name of Óðinn 36
142, 184, 214, 228, 306
Glasir m., a tree 162, 166, 234
Gautreikr m., a sea-king 164
Glaumr m., a horse 188, 226; a giant 136
Gefjun f., a goddess 52, 86
Gleifnir/Gleipnir m., a fetter 44, 48
Gefn f., a name of Freyja 52, 164
Glenr m., the husband of Sól 158, 206Geiðr = Gerðr 148
Glitnir m., Forseti’s hall in heaven 32
Geirahǫð f., a valkyrie 54
Glóni m., a dwarf 26
Geiri m., a wolf, see GeriGlúmr Geirason (Skt, a poet of Haraldr
Geirraðargarðar m. pl., a dwelling of the gráfeldr) 102, 126, 134, 184, 194, 208
giant Geirrøðr 94, 142
Glæx/Glær m., a horse 226
Geirrøðr m., a giant-king 36, 94, 96, Gná f., a goddess 52, 54
138, 148
Gneip f., a giantess, daughter of Geirrøðr
Geirumul f., a river 58
96
Geitir m., a sea-king 186, 300
Gnipalundr m. (R Gnipahellir) 80
Geldnir m., a name of Óðinn 36
Gnitaheiðr f. 164, 296
Gelgja f., a rope 50
Góni/Góinn m., a serpent 32, 228
Gellir Bǫlverksson (Ls) 120
Goti m., a horse 224, 226Gerðr f., daughter of the mountain giant Goti m., a legendary king 214
Gymir, beloved of the god Freyr 54, Gotland n. 214
86, 148
Grábakr m., a serpent 32, 228
Geri m, a wolf 56, 222, 224 (MS Geiri), Gráð f. a river 58
230
Grafvitnir m., a serpent 32, 166, 228
Gillingr m., a giant 88, 134
Grafvǫlduðr m., a serpent 32
Gils m., a horse 28, 226
Gramr m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sonsGils (Gísl) Illugason (Skt, 12th century, 208
poet of Magnús berfǿttr) 106
Grán f., a river 58
Gimlé n., also Vingólf 12, 34, 82
Grani Hallbjarnarson m. (Skt, a poet of
Ginarr m., a dwarf 26
the Swedish king Eiríkr Knútsson) 102
Ginnungagap n., the great abyss 16, 18, 28 Grani m., Sigurðr Fáfnisbani’s horse 164,
Gipul f., a river 58
166, 170, 226, 296

314

Uppsala Edda

Grani skáld (Skt, 11th century, a poet of Gunnlaugr Illugason m. ormstunga (Skt,a poet of King Óláfr sǿnski, Jarl Eiríkr
Haraldr harðráði) 104, 212
Gregoríus Dagsson (Skt, 12th century, a Hákonarson and Aðalráðr king in Eng­land) 100, 110, 114, 172
Norwegian chieftain) 116
Gunnlǫð f., daughter of Suttungr 88, 90,
Grettir Ásmundarson m., a poet 180
128, 148, 152Gríðarvǫlr m., a pole 96Gríðr f., a giantess, mother of Viðarr 96, Guttormr kǫrtr m. (Skt, 13th century, apoet of King Hákon Hákonarson) 108
184, 246
Guttormr sindri m. (Skt, a Norwegian
Grikkir m. pl., Greeks 194
poet of Haraldr hárfagri and Hákon
Grikkland n., Greece 190
Aðalsteinsfóstri) 102
Grímnir m., a name of Óðinn 36, 138
Grímnismál n. pl. 20 note, 28 note, 30 Gyða Sǫlmundardóttir f. (ÆS) 118
note, 36 note, 38, 40 note, 44 note, Gylfi m., a legendary king in Sweden 10
46 note, 54, 56 note, 58 note, 60 note, Gylfi m., a sea-king 188
Gylfi m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sons 208
62 noteGylfir m., calling himself Gangleri 10
Grímr Lǫðmundarson m. (ÆS) 118
Gyllir m., a horse 28, 226, 282
Grímr m., a name of Óðinn 36
Gymir m., a mountain giant, father ofGrímr Svertingsson m. (Ls) 120
Grjótúnagarðr m., -garðar m. pl., -gerði n. 92 Gerðr 54, 156
Gǫmul f., a river 58
Grotti m., a mill 298
Gǫndul f., a valkyrie 126, 176, 178
Gróa f., giantess, wife of Aurvaldi 94
Grundi prúði m. (Skt, a poet of King Hábrók f., a hawk 60
Haddingjar m. pl., warriors 124, 226
Eysteinn Beli) 100
Guðbrandr m. í Dǫlum (Skt, 11th century, Hagbarðr m., a legendary hero 210
Haki m., a legendary person 226
a Norwegian chieftain) 116
Guðmundr Oddsson m. (Skt, 13th century, Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri m. (Skt, king of
Norway, 10th century) 102, 114, 162,
a poet of Jarl Knútr Hákonarson) 112
Guðmundr m. skáld (Skt, 13th century, a 164, 238, 242
Hákon jarl Eiríksson m. (Skt, 11th cen­poet of Eiríkr Magnússon) 110
tury, a Norwegian jarl) 110
Guðólfr m. (ÆS) 118
Hákon jarl galinn m. (Skt, 12th and 13th
Guðólfr m., son of Jat 8
Guðr/Gunnr f., a valkyrie; also a common century, a Norwegian jarl) 112
Hákon jarl Grjótgarðsson m. (Skt, 10th
noun for battle 54, 176, 178
century) 110
Gullfaxi m., a horse 90, 94, 224
Gullinbu(r)sti m., Freyr’s boar 76, 144 Hákon Hákonarson m. (Skt, king of Nor­way 1217–1263) 6, 108, 260, 262,
Gullintanni m. (the god Heimdallr) 44
Gulltoppr m., a horse 28, 44, 76, 146, 224 264, 276, 278
Gundró f., a river (R Gunnþrá, Gunnþró Hákon herðibreiðr m. (Skt, 13th century,king of Norway) 108
or Gunnþróin) 14, 58
Gungnir m., Óðinn’s spear 80, 236, 304 Hákon jarl Ívarsson m. (Skt, a Norwegian
Gunnarr Gjúkason m., a legendary king jarl, 11th century. No poets) 110
Hákon jarl Sigurðarson m. inn ríki/the210, 226
Great (Skt, 10th century) 110, 200, 204
Gunnarr Úlfheðinsson m. (Ls) 120
Hákon Sverrisson Sigurðarsonar m. (Skt,
Gunnarr Þorgeirsson m. (Ls) 120
Gunnarr inn spaki Þorgrímsson m. (Ls) 120 13th century, a Norwegian king) 108

Index of names

315

Háleygjatal n., wrongly referred to as Hár m., a dwarf 26
Hár m., name of Óðinn 12, 14, 18, 22, 24,
Ynglingatal, a poem 110
26, 28, 34, 36, 38, 42, 44, 50, 56, 58, 60,
Hálfdan inn gamli m., a king 208, 210
64, 74, 82, 174, 176, 178; Hárr 134, 290
Hálfdan inn mildi m., a king 210
Haraldr m., a legendary person (perhaps
Hálfdan inn svarti m., a king 210
Haraldr Hilditǫnn) 226
Hálfr m., a legendary king 160, 214
Haraldr gráfeldr m. (Skt, a NorwegianHallar-Steinn m., a poet 170, 172
king, 10th century) 102
Hallbjǫrn m. hálftrǫll 114
Hallbjǫrn hali m. (Skt, 12th century, a Haraldr hilditǫnn m. (ÆS) 118, 202
poet of the Swedish king Knútr Eiríks­ Haraldr inn granrauði m., a king 210
son and the Norwegian king Sverrir Haraldr inn hárfagri m. 102
Haraldr Sigurðarson harðráði m., (Skt, Ls,
Sigurðarson) 102, 108
Halldórr skvaldri m. (Skt, 11th and 12th king of Norway 1046–66) 10 note, 104,
century, a poet of the Swedish king Sørk­ 120, 188, 198, 200-vir Karlsson, Jarl Jón Sørkvisson, Jarl Hárbarðr m., a name of Óðinn 36
Sóni Ívarsson and Jarl Karl Sónason, Hárekr m., a warrior (?) 132
the Norwegian kings Magnús berfǿttr, Hárekr m. ór Þjóttu (Skt, 12th century, aSigurðr Jórsala­fari (K), Haraldr gilli (K), Norwegian chieftain) 116
Ingi Haralds­son (K) and the Danish king Harri m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sons
Eiríkr eymuni) 100, 102, 106, 114, 234 208, 210
Halldórr úkristni m. (Skt, 10th century, a Háttatal n., a poem by Snorri Sturluson
6, 262poet of Eiríkr Hákonarson) 110
Hallfreðr/Hallfrøðr Óttarsson m. vendræða­­ Hatti Hróðrvitnisson m., a wolf (R Hati) 22
skáld (the nickname always spelt thus Haustlǫng f., a poem 94
in DG 11 4to) (Skt, d. c. 1007, a poet of Hávarðr halti m., a poet 124
King Óláfr Tryggvason and Jarl Eiríkr Hávarr handrammi m. (ÆS) 118
Hákonarson) 104, 110, 126, 152, 174, Heðinn Hjarrandason m., a legendary war­rior 234, 302
180, 182, 198, 200, 210
Halli stirði m. (Skt, 11th century, a poet Hefring f., a wave, daughter of Ægir 154Heiðrún f., a goat 58
of Haraldr harðráði) 104
Heimdallargaldr m., a poem 44, 146
Hallr Gizurarson m. (Ls) 120
Hallr munkr m. (Skt, 12th century, a poet Heimdallr m., a god 42, 44, 76, 80, 82,
86, 130, 146, 148, 218
of Haraldr gilli (K) 106
Hallr Snorrason m. (Skt, 12th century, a Heinir m.pl., the inhabitants of Heiðmǫrk
232
poet of Magnús Erlingsson) 106
Hallvarðr Háreksblesi m. (Skt, 11th century, Heiti m., a sea-king 168, 190, 200
a poet of Knútr ríki) 112, 152, 154, 188 Hel f., daughter of Loki; also the nameHamðir m., see the eddic poem Hamðismál of her abode 12, 46, 62, 74, 76, 80 (cf.
note 3), 84, 94, 144, 148, 206
180; a hawk 266
Helblindi m., brother of Loki 46, 148
Hamskerpir m., a horse 54 note
Hangaguð m., a name of Óðinn 36, 124 Helblindi m., a name of Óðinn 36
Helga Sturludóttir f. (ÆS) 118
Hangankjapta f., a giantess 144
Hangatýr m., a name of Óðinn 124, 178 Helgrindr f. pl., Hel-gates 14, 76
Heptifili m., a dwarf 26
Hangi m., a name of Óðinn 180
Hereðei m. (ÆS) 118
Happaguð m., a name of Óðinn 36

316

Uppsala EddaHlǫkk f., a valkyrie 54, 176, 180, 186,
Heremeth m. (ÆS) 118
230, 268, 302
Herfjǫtra f., a valkyrie 54
Hergelmir m. (most often Hvergelmir), Hnikarr m., a name of Óðinn 36
Hnikuðr m., a name of Óðinn 36
a well 14
Hnitbjǫrg/Nitbjǫrg n. pl., home of the
Herjann m., a name of Óðinn 12, 36
giant Suttungr 88, 124, 132
Herkja f., a giantess 246
Hnoss f., daughter of Freyja 52, 148, 162
Herleifr m. (ÆS) 118
Hermóðr m., Óðinn’s son 74, 76, 128, 170 Hofgarða-Refr m. see Refr Gestsson
Hermundr m., brother of Gunnlaugr orms­ Hófvarpnir m., a horse 52, 54
Holl f. (or Hǫll), a river 58
tunga 152
Hólmgarðr m., Novgorod 208
Herteitr m., a name of Óðinn 36
Hornklofi m. = Þorbjǫrn hornklofiHertýr m., a name of Óðinn 130
Hrafn m., a horse 224, 226, 242
Hildigautr m., a helmet 242
Hrafn heimski m. (ÆS) 118
Hildigǫltr m., a helmet 266
Hildingar m.pl., descendants of Hildir Hálf­­ Hrafn Hǿingsson m. (Ls) 120
Hrafn Úlfheðinsson m. (Ls) 120
danarson 210, 212
Hildir m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sons Hrafn Ǫnundarson m. (Skt, a poet of KingÓláfr sǿnski and Jarl Eiríkr Hákonar­­210son) 100, 110
Hildir m., a warrior 154
Hrafnketill m., an unknown person 182
Hildisvín n., a helmet 242
Hilditannr m. = Haraldr hilditǫnn 202 Hreiðmarr/Reiðmarr m., the father of
Hildr f., a valkyrie; also a common noun Fáfnir, Otr and Reginn 238, 240
for battle 54, 138, 176, 180, 182, 184, Hríðr f., a river (Grímnismál 28) 14
Hrímfaxi m., Nótt’s horse 20
302, 306
Hrímnir m., a giant 140
Hildr Hǫgnadóttir 234
Hilmir m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sons Hringhorni m., Baldr’s boat 76, 144
Hrist f., a valkyrie 54, 172
208
Himinbjǫrg n. pl., a place in heaven 34, 44 Hrólfr kraki (Kraki) m., king in Denmark
Himinglæva f., a wave, daughter of Ægir 164, 166, 240, 242, 244
Hroptatýr m., a name of Óðinn 126, 128
154, 260
Hroptr m., a name of Óðinn 184
Himin(h)rjóðr m., an ox 74, 228Hjaðningar/Hjatningar m. pl., followers of Hrungnir m., a giant 90, 92, 94, 138, 140,
176 (in a kenning that really requiresHeðinn 172, 186, 234, 302
a name of a warrior or valkyrie), 178,Hjaðningaveðr n. pl., a battle 234
182, 290
Hjarrandi m., a name of Óðinn 304
Hrungnishjarta n., a figure 92
Hjálmberi m., a name of Óðinn 36
Hrymr m., a giant 80
Hjálmskíði m. the god Heimdallr 44Hræsvelgr m., a giant 60
Hjálmþír m., a legendary person 226Hrǿrekr Haraldsson m. (ÆS) 118
Hjúki m., son of Viðfiðr 22Hrǿrekr slǫngvanbaugi m. (ÆS) 118
Hleiðólfr m., a dwarf 26
Hlésey f, Læsø, island off Denmark (?) 86 Hrǫnn f., a river 58
Hliðskjálf f., a watchtower 20, 54, 78, Hugi m., personification of thought 68, 70
Huginn m., a raven 56, 228
90, 132
Hugl f., Huglo, island off Norway 282
Hlín f., a goddess 52
Hugstari m., a dwarf 26
Hlýrr m., an ox 228

Index of names

317

Hungr n., Hel’s plate 48
Ívaldi m., a dwarf 144, 236
Húnn m., a sea-king 128
Ívarr hvíti m. (Skt, 11th century, a Nor­
Húsdrápa f., a poem 144, 146
wegian chieftain) 116
Hvammr m. (ÆS) a farm in Iceland 118 Ívarr Ingimundarson m. (Skt, 12th century, aHvannar-Kálfr (Skt, 10th century, a poet poet of Magnús berfǿttr, Sigurðr Jórsala­­of Jarl Hákon inn ríki) 110
fari (K) and Sigurðr slembir (K)) 106
Hvergelmir m., see Hergelmir, a well 28, Ívarr Kálfsson m. (Skt, 12th century, a poet
30, 58, 84
of Jarl Hákon galinn) 112
Hvíta-Kristr m., Christ 190
Ívarr selki m. (Skt, 12th century, a Nor­
Hyndluljóð (Vƒluspá in skamma), a poem wegian chieftain) 116
16 noteJafnhár m., name of Óðinn 12, 14, 16,
Hyrrokin f., a giantess 76
28, 34, 36, 64
Hyrrærin (= Hyrrokin?) f., a giantess 144 Jálkr m., a name of Óðinn 36
Hæn f., name of Freyja 52
Jap(h)eth m. (ÆS) 118
Hǿfir m., an ox 228
Japhan (Javan) m. (ÆS) 118
Hǿnir m., a god 40, 86, 148, 238
Jareth (Jared) m. (ÆS) 118
Hǫðr m., a god 44, 74, 76, 84, 144, 146 Jarizleifr m., Yaroslav 200Hǫðr m., a horse 226
Járnsaxa f., a giantess, mother of MagniHǫgni m., a legendary warrior or king 92, 200, 230
178, 182, 190, 226, 234, 302[Járnviðjur f. pl., those who dwell inHǫlgi m., a legendary king 162, 166, 244 Járnviðr] 22Hǫlknir m., a horse 226
Járnviðr m., ‘Ironwood’, a mythical forestHǫrðar m. pl., the inhabitants of Hǫrðaland 22
228
Jat m., son of Bjáf 8Hǫskuldr liði m. (Skt, 13th century, a poet Játgeirr Torfason (Skt, 13th century, a poetof King Ingi Bárðarson) 108
of the Norwegian kings Ingi BárðarsonIðavǫllr m. 24
and Hákon Hákonarson, of Duke SkúliIði m., a giant 166Bárðarson and of the Danish king ValdiIðunn f. (Bragi’s wife), a goddess 44, marr gamli) 108, 112, 114
86, 146, 148
Jón Murti Egilsson m. (Skt, 13th century,
Illugi Bryndǿlaskáld m. (Skt, 11th century, a poet of Eiríkr Magnússon) 110
a poet of Haraldr harðráði) 104, 222 Jón jarl Sørkvisson m. (Skt, 12th century)
Ilus m. (ÆS) 118
102
Ingi m. (Skt, a 13th century poet, not Jór m., a horse 224
mentioned in K, and presumably an Jórdán f., the river Jordan 190, 192
erroneous anticipation of the next king’s Jóreykr m., the name of a bear 224
name, Ingi Bárðarson. Cf. Edda Snorra Jórsalir m. pl., Jerusalem 190, 194
Sturlusonar 1848–87: 278) 108
Jórunn [skáldmær] f., a poetess 212
Ingi Bárðarson m. (Skt, king of Norway Jótland n., Jutland 8
1204–17) 108
Jupiter m. (ÆS) 118
Ingi Steinkelsson m. (Skt, king in Sweden, Jǫfurr m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sonsd. c. 1111) 100
208, 210
Ingjaldr Starkaðarfóstri m. (ÆS) 118
Jǫrð f. (Earth), giantess/goddess, Þórr’sÍsland (Ls) n. Iceland 120
mother 20, 54, 90, 138, 148, 150,
Ítrman m., son of Atra 8
152

318

Uppsala EddaJǫrmungandr m., a name of Miðgarðsormr Kvasir m., the wisest god 78, 88, 124, 132
Kǫr f., Hel’s bed 48
46, 148, 228Kǫrmt f., a river 28, 222Jǫrundr goði Hrafnsson m. (ÆS) 118
Kǫrtr m., a horse 226Jǫruvellir m. pl. 26Jǫtunheimar m. pl. 20, 24, 38, 46, 60, 64, Lameck (Lamech) m. (ÆS) 118
Laomedon m. (ÆS) 118
80, 90Kálfr Árnason m. (Skt, 11th century, a Laufey or Nál f., mother of Loki 46, 148
Leikn f., a giantess (?) 142
Norwegian chieftain) 116
Kálfr Mánason m. (Skt, 11th century, Léraðr m., a tree 58
a poet of the Danish king Knútr inn Léttfeti m., a horse 28, 224
Líf n./f., a human survivor 84
helgi) 114
Kálfr þrǿn(d)ski m. (Skt, a poet of King Lífþræsir m., a human survivor 84
Listi m., Lister in southern Norway 284
Eysteinn Beli) 100
Kallandi (other MSS Kjallandi) f., a giant­ Litr m., a dwarf or a giant 26, 76, 142
Ljótr m. skáld Sumarliðason (?) (Skt, 12th
ess 142
Karl jarl Sónason m. (Skt, a Danish king, century, a poet of Sverrir Sigurðarson,
Ingi Bárðarson and Duke Skúli Bárðar­9th century) 102son) 108, 112
Keila f., a giantess (?) 142
Lóði m., a giant 142
Kerlaugar f. pl., two rivers 28
Ketill hǿingr m., an ancestor of many Lofarr m., a dwarf 26
Lofði m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sons 210
important Icelanders 114
Lofðungar m., followers or descendants
Kili m., a dwarf 26
of Lofði Hálfdanarson 210
Kjalarr m., a name of Óðinn 36
Lofn f., a goddess 52Klǿingr m., an Icelandic bishop 298
Knútr inn ríki m. (Skt, 11th century, a Logi m., personification of fire 68
Lokasenna f. 34 note
Danish king) 112
Knútr Eiríksson m. (Skt, king of Sweden, Loki Laufeyjarson m., the trickster, oneof the Æsir, but half-giant 34, 46, 50,
d. 1195) 102
Knútr Hákonarson m. jarl (Skt, 13th cen­ 60, 62, 64, 68, 72, 74, 78, 80, 86, 94,
96, 146, 148, 236, 238
tury, a Norwegian jarl) 112
Knútr inn helgi Sveinsson m. (Skt, 11th Loptr m., a name of Loki 34, 46
Lóra (Hlóra) f., foster-mother of Þórr 138
century, a Danish king) 114
Knútr m., son of Sveinn tjúguskegg 152 Lorica/Lórriði m. (ÆS) 118
Knútr Valdimarsson m. (Skt, 12th century, Lórriði m., son of Tror/Þórr 8
Lungr m., a horse 224
a Danish king) 114
Lyngvi m., an island 48
Kolbeinn Flosason m. (Ls) 120
Kólga f., a wave, daughter of Ægir 154 Lǿðingr m., a fetter 48
Kolli skáld m. (Skt, 12th century, a poet Lǫðmundr Svartsson m. (ÆS) 118
Magi/Magni m., son of Móða/Meða (ÆS)
of Ingi Haraldsson (K)) 106
Kormakr Ǫgmundarson m. (Skt, a poet 8, 118
of King Haraldr gráfeldr and Sigurðr Magni m., son of Þórr 84, 92, 138, 140Hlaða­jarl) 102, 110, 128, 130, 174, Magnús Erlingsson m. (Skt, 12th century,king of Norway) 106
184, 200, 202, 204
Kraki m. = Hrólfr kraki 164, 166, 244 Magnús Hákonarson m. (Skt, king of
Norway 1263–1280) 108
Kristr m., Christ 192, 194

Index of names

319

Magnús berfǿttr Óláfsson m. (Skt, king of Mjǫl(l)nir m., Þórr’s hammer (as a rule
Norway 1093–1103) 106
written with a single l in DG 11, only
Magnús góði Ólafsson m. (Skt, king of twice with ll) 38, 64, 76, 84, 92, 94,
Norway 1035–47) 104, 232
138, 236
Malalie (Mahaleel) m. (ÆS) 118
Móða (cf. Meða) f., son of Vingenir 8
Mánagarmr m., a wolf 22Móðguðr f., guardian of Gjallar brú 76
Máni skáld/Skáld-Máni (Skt, 12th century, Móði m., son of Þórr 84, 138, 202a poet of Magnús Erlingsson) 108, Móðnir m., a horse 226
188Móðsognir m., a dwarf 24
Máni m., son of Mundilferi 20, 22, 60, Móni/Móinn m., a serpent 32, 228
158, 206
Mór m., a horse 224, 226
Maríuson m., Mary’s son, Christ 192
Mosfell n., a farm in Iceland 120
Markús Skeggjason m. (Skt, Ls, law­speaker Mundilferi m., father of Máni and Sól
1084–1107, a poet of Ingi Steinkelsson (the third vowel in other MSS o, ǫ, aand the Danish kings Knútr inn helgi and and ǿ [œ]), in Skáldskaparmál twice
Eiríkr Sveinsson) 100, 114, 120, 188, Mundilfeti 20, 158, 206
192, 208, 210, 214
Muninn m., a legendary person 226
Markús Stefánsson m. (Skt, 12th century, Muninn m., a raven 56, 228, 230
a poet of Magnús Erlingsson) 108
Múnon/Men(n)on m. (ÆS) 118
Marr m., a horse 224
Múspells megir m. pl., Múspell’s sonsMarþǫll (Mardǫll) f., name of Freyja 52, or men of Múspell, the world of fire;
166, 298
Múspell was perhaps sometimes taken
Matusalam (Methuselah) m. (ÆS) 118
to be the name of a person (a giant) 22,
Meða (cf. Móða) m. (ÆS) 118
24, 54, 62, 80
Meili m., a rather obscure person, usually Múspellsheimr m. the world of fire =taken to be Þórr’s brother and Óðinn’s Múspell 16, 18, 22
son, but in DG 11 the scribe seems to Mýsingi m., a legendary hero 244
see him as a giant 150
Mǿrir m. pl., the people of Møre inMeinþjófr m., a legendary person 226
Norway 134
Meiti m., a sea-king 190
Mǫkkrkálfi m., a giant 92
Menja f., a giantess 244
Mǫn f., (Isle of) Man 202
Menon/Mennon/Múnon m. (ÆS) king in Naglfari m., a ship 62, 80
Troy 8, 118
Nál (Laufey) f., mother of Loki 46, 148Miðgarðr m., error for Útgarðr 68 note Nani (Náni?) m., a dwarf 26
Miðgarðr m. 18, 20, 138
Nanna Nefsdóttir f. (other MSS Neps­Miðgarðsormr m., Miðgarðr serpent, son dóttir), a goddess 46, 76, 86, 144
of Loki 46, 72, 74, 80, 84, 148
Nari/Narfi m., son of Loki 46, 78, 148Miðjarðarsjár m. Mediterranean Sea 8 Nástrandir f. pl. ‘the shores of the dead’ 82
Mikáll m., archangel 152
Naumudalr m., a valley in Norway 114
Mikligarðr m., Constantinople 194
Nemir m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sonsMímir m., a giant 28, 80, 82, 84, 128, 136 210
Mímisbrunnr m., a well 28, 80
Nið f., a river in Norway 232
Mímr m. = Mímir (?) 266
Níðhǫg(g)r m. (always written with a
Mist f., a valkyrie 54
single g in U) a serpent 28, 30, 84, 228Mjǫðvitnir m., a dwarf 26
Niði m., a dwarf 26

320

Uppsala Edda

Nif(l)heimr m., the world of mists 12, 14, Óláfr Haraldsson = Óláfr kyrri? 106
16, 28, 46, 62
Óláfr Herdísarson m. (Skt, 13th century, aNiflungar m.pl., descendants of Nemir poet of the Norwegian chieftains Arn­
Hálf­danarson 164, 166, 210, 296
bjǫrn Jónsson and Gautr á Meli) 116
Nikaðr, Nikuðr m., names of Óðinn 12 Óláfr Leggsson m. (Skt, 13th century, a
Nikulás Skjaldvararson (Skt, 12th century, poet of King Hákon Hákonarson) 108
a Norwegian chieftain) 116
Óláfr Tryggvason m. (Skt, king of Norway
Niningr (Níningr?) m., a dwarf 26
995–1000) 104
Nitbjǫrg = Hnitbjǫrg 124
Óláfr Þórðarson hvítaskáld m. (Skt, 13th
Niz f., a river in Sweden 210
century, a poet of the Norwegian kingNjǫrðr m., a god 40, 42, 86, 144, 148, Hákon Hákonarson, Skúli Bárðarson
164, 180, 276
jarl, later hertogi (jarl, duke), Jarl Knútr
Nóatún n. pl., dwelling of Njǫrðr 40, 42 Hákonarson, the Danish king Valdimarr
Nói (Noah) m. (ÆS) 118
gamli and the Swedish king EiríkrNorðri m., a dwarf 18, 26, 150, 206
Eiríksson) 102, 108, 112, 114Norðrsetudrápa f., a poem 158
Óleifr halti m. (Ls) 120
Noregr, m., Norway 10, 114, 198, 234 Óleifr m. = Óláfr Hǫskuldsson pái 138
Nori (Nóri?) m., a dwarf 26
Ólǫf Vémundardóttir f. (ÆS) 118
Nótt f., daughter of Nóri 20, 152
Ómi m., a name of Óðinn 12, 36
Nýi m., a dwarf 26
Onni (Ǫnni?) m., a dwarf 26
Nýráðr m., a dwarf 26
Ori m., a dwarf 26
Nǫtt f., a river 58
Ormr m. Barreyja(r)skáld (poet of Barra
Oddr keikinaskáld m. (Skt, 11th century, in the Hebrides) 150, 154a poet of Magnús góði and Haraldr Ormr óframi m. (Skt, a poet of King Ey­harðráði) 104
steinn Beli) 100
Óðinn m., a god, son of Borr 18, 28, 34, Ormr jarl Eilífsson m. (Skt, a Norwegian36, 50, 56, 60, 62 note, 66 (in error), jarl? 11th century? No poets) 110
76, 78, 80, 82, 86, 88, 90, 92, 94, 110, Ormr Steinþórsson m., a poet 134, 136,
124, 126, 130, 132, 138, 144, 146, 148, 160, 172, 204
152, 176, 178, 184, 186, 214, 224, 236, Orr (Ǫrr?) m., a dwarf 26
238, 240
Órun f., a river 166Óðinn m., a king = Vodden, son of Frjálafr/ Óski m., a name of Óðinn 12, 36
Friðleifr (ÆS) 8, 10, 118
Otr m., son of Hreiðmarr 238
Óðr m., husband of Freyja 52, 148, 162, 180 Otrgjǫld n. pl., the compensation paidÓðrǿrir m., a pot, containing the mead of for Otr 162
poetry 88, 124, 132, 136, 138Óttarr keptr m. (Skt, 11th century, a poetÓfnir m., a serpent 32, 228
of Knútr ríki) 112
Óir m., husband of Hnoss 52Óttarr svarti m. (Skt, a poet of King Óláfr
Óláfr sǿnski m. (Skt, 11th century, king in sǿnski, Ǫnundr Ólafsson, Óláfr hinn
Uppland, Sweden) 100
helgi, Sveinn tjúguskegg, Knútr ríkiÓláfr Haraldsson hinn helgi m. (Skt, Ls, and Guðbrandr í Dǫlum) 100, 104, 112,
Nor­wegian king 1015–1030) 104, 120, 116, 170, 176, 210
180, 200
Philippus jarl Birgisson m. (Skt, 11th cen­Óláfr kyrri Haraldsson m. (Skt, 12th cen­ tury? A Norwegian jarl? No poets) 112
tury, a Norwegian king, d. 1093) 104 Príamus m. king in Troy (ÆS) 8, 118

Index of names

321Ráðgríðr f., a valkyrie 54Ruðr (Urðr?) f. 184
Ráðsviðr m., a dwarf 26
Runólfr skáld m. (Skt, 13th century, a poet
Ragnarr konungr loðbrók (Skt, a poet) of the king Ingi Bárðarson) 108
100, 304
Rýgr f., a giantess 174
Ragnarøkkr n., the twilight of the gods Ræfill m., a sea-king 184
50, 78, 234Ræsir m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sons 208
Rán f., a goddess, wife of Ægir 154, 156, Rǫgnir m., a name of Óðinn 136, in a ken­
158, 162, 282
ning for a warrior 186
Rán f., a wave, daughter of Ægir 154Rǫgnvaldr heiðumhæri m. (Skt, a NorRandgríðr f., a valkyrie 54
wegian king c. 900) 102
Ratakostr (R Ratatoskr) m., a squirrel 30 Rǫgnvaldr m. the Old, Mǿrajarl 202
Rauðr m., an ox 228
Rǫgnvaldr m. skáld (Skt, a poet of King
Raum (= Aumar?) f., islands in Norway Eysteinn Beli) 100
188Rǫgnvaldr Brúsason m., jarl of Orkney
Raumar m., inhabitants of Raumaríki (d. 1046) 152232
Rǫsk(v)a f., Þórr’s serving maid, sister ofRefr rytski m. (Skt, a poet of King Eysteinn Þjálfi 64, 138, 140Beli) 100Saðr m., a name of Óðinn 36
Refr Gestsson (Hofgarða-Refr) m. (Skt, Saga/Sága f., a goddess 52
11th century, a poet of Óláfr helgi, Sálkr m., a name of Óðinn 12
Magnús góði and chieftains Hárekr ór Sanngetall m., a name of Óðinn 36Þjóttu and Einarr fluga) 104, 116, 124, Saturnus af Crít m. (ÆS) 118
130, 134, 154, 174, 184, 190
Saxland n., Saxony 8, 10, 196
Reginleif f., a valkyrie 54
Sefsmeg/Sesef m., son of Magi/Magni
Reginn m., an ox 228
8, 118Reginn m., one of Hreiðmarr’s sons 238, Semingr m., son of King Óðinn, ancestor
240of the kings of Norway 10Reiðgotaland n., a name for Jutland 8 Sesef/Sefsmeg m. (ÆS) 8, 118Reiðmarr, see Hreiðmarr
Sessrúmnir/Sessvarnir m., Freyja’s hallReifnir m., a sea-king 166
42, 148
Rekkr m., a dwarf 26
Sibil f. = Sif, wife of Tror/Þórr 8
Rerir m., son of Sigi 8
Síð f., a river 58
Riflindi m., a name of Óðinn 12Síðhǫttr m., a name of Óðinn 36
Rín f., a river (the Rhine) 166, 168, 200, Síðskeggr m., a name of Óðinn 36
208, 288
Sif f., Sibil, wife of Tror/Þórr 8, 46, 90,
Rindr f., Óðinn’s mistress, mother of Váli, 138, 140, 148, 152, 162, 166, 236
counted among the goddesses 46, 54, Sigarr m., a descendant of Sigarr Hálfdanar­
90, 128, 146, 148, 152, 154, 206
son 210Roðgeirr Aflason m. (Skt, 13th century, Sigarr m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sonsa poet of Jarl Knútr Hákonarson) 112
210
Roði m., an auger, in other MSS Rati 88 Sigfǫðr m., a name of Óðinn 36Róði m., a sea-king 162, 178, 180,
Siggeirr m., a legendary king 210
Róm n., Rómaborg f., Rome 8, 190, Sighvatr Egilsson m. (Skt, 12th century, a
192, 194
poet of Sverrir Sigurðarson) 108
Rósta f., a valkyrie 54
Sighvatr Sturluson m. (ÆS) 118

322

Uppsala EddaSjǫfn f., a goddess 52
Sighvatr [Surtsson] m. (Ls) 120
Sighvatr/Sigvatr skáld Þórðarson m. (Skt, Skaði f., daughter of Þjazi, wife of Njǫrðr
a poet of the kings Ǫnundr Ólafs­son, 40, 42, 78, 86, 88, 148Óláfr Tryggvason, Óláfr helgi Haralds­ Skafiðr m., a dwarf 26
son, Haraldr harðráði Sigurðarson and Skáld-Máni see Máni skáld
Knútr ríki and the chief­tains Erlingr Skapti Þóroddsson m. (Skt, d. 1030, a poet
Skjálgsson and Ívarr hvíti) 100, 104, of Magnús góði and Jarl Hákon inn ríki;Ls) 104, 110, 120, 192
112, 116, 192, 198
Skati m., a legendary king 214
Sigi m., son of King Óðinn 8
Sigráðr m., most likely a misreading for Skegǫld f., a valkyrie 54Skeiðbrimir m., a horse 28, 226
Sigurðr (jarl Hákonarson) 124
Sigrún f., a valkyrie 182 (see Helgakviða Skelfir m., a legendary king 210
Skíðblaðnir m., a ship 60, 62, 64, 144, 236
Hundings­bani I and II)
Skilfingr m., a descendant of King Skelfir
Sigtryggr m., king in Austrvegir 208
210, 214
Sigtún n. pl., Sigtuna in Sweden 10
Skinfaxi m., Dagr’s horse 20Sigtýr m., a name of Óðinn 90, 234
Skirfir m., a dwarf 26
Sigun see Sigyn
Skírnir m., messenger of the gods 48, 54
Sigurðr Fáfnisbani m. 210, 226
Sigurðr Hlaðajarl m. (Skt, 10th century, Skjal(l)dun/Skjǫldr, son of Heremeth/Eremóð (ÆS) 8, 118
son of Jarl Hákon) 110, 174, 200 (?)
Sigurðr munkr m. (Skt, 12th century, Nor­ Skjǫldr/Skjal(l)dun, son of Heremeth/Eremóð (ÆS) 8, 118
wegian) 116
Sigurðr skrauti m. (Skt, 12th century, a Skjǫldr m., son of King Óðinn (ÆS) 8,
118, 210
poet of Eysteinn Haraldsson) 106
Sigurðr Hákonarson m., a Norwegian jarl Skjǫldungr m., descendant of Skjǫld; ruler
8, 150, 210, 212, 286(d. 962) 202
Sigurðr Haraldsson m. (Skt, a Norwegian Skoll m., a wolf (R Skǫll) 22
Skolla f., a goddess (a mistake for Fulla?)king, 12th century) 106
Sigurðr Hálfdanarson m. sýr, father of 86Skrýmir m., a giant 66
Haraldr Sigurðarson 222
Sigurðr jarl Hávarðsson m. (Skt, a Nor­ Skuld f., a norn 30, 54
wegian jarl? 11th century? No poets) 110 Skúli m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sons 208
Sigvaldi jarl (Skt, 10th century, a Danish Skúli Bárðarson m. jarl, later hertogi (Skt,
13th century, a Norwegian jarl, later
jarl) 114, 178duke) 6, 112, 260, 262, 292
Sigvatr see Sighvatr
Sigyn/Sigun f., wife of Loki 46, 78, 86, 148 Skúli Illugason m. (Skt, 11th century, a poetof the Danish king Knútr inn helgi) 114
Sikiley f., Sicily 188
Siklingr m., a descendant of Sigarr Hálf­ Skúli Þorsteinsson m. (Skt, 11th century,
a poet of Jarl Sveinn) 110, 158, 162,
danar­son 210, 212
166, 230, 232
Silfrintoppr m., a horse 224
Simr m. (in a þula Simir), a horse 224 Skyl(l)i m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18
sons 208, 210
Simul f., a pole 22Skæfaðr m., a horse 226
Sindri m., a hall 82Skæfaxi m., a horse 224
Singasteinn m. 146
Skǫgul f., a valkyrie 54, 126, 306
Sinir m., a horse 28

Index of names

323

Sleipnir m., a horse 28, 60, 76, 90, 148, Steinvǫr Sighvatsdóttir f. (Skt, 13th cen­­156
tury, a poet of the Norwegian chief­tain
Sléttfeti m., a horse 224
Gautr á Meli) 116
Slíðr f., a river (Vƒluspá, Grímnismál Steinþórr m., a poet 128(Slíð)) 14
Stúfr/Stúfi m., a horse 224, 226
Sligru(g)tanni m. (in GkS 2367 4to the Stúfr Þórðarson blindi m. (Skt, 11th cen­name is Slíðrugtanni, which is easier tury, a poet of Haraldr harðráði) 104,
to inter-­pret, cf. Ásgeir Bl. Magnússon 210
1989), Freyr’s boar 76, 146
Sturla Þórðarson m. (1214–84) (Skt, aSlík f., a goddess? 86
poet of Jarl Birgir Magnússon, King
Slintoppr m. (WT Silfrintoppr), a horse 28 Hákon Hákonarson, duke Skúli Bárðar­Slungnir m., a horse 226
son and King Magnús Hákonarson)
Sneglu-Halli m.(Skt, 11th century, a poet 102, 108, 112
of Haraldr harðráði) 104
Sturla Þórðarson í Hvammi m. (ÆS) 118
Snorri Bútsson m. (Skt, 12th century, a Styrbjǫrn sterki m. (d. c. 985) son of Óláfr IIpoet of Sverrir Sigurðarson) 108
of Sweden, nephew of Eríkr sigrsæli 100
Snorri Húnbogason m. (Ls) 120
Styrkárr Oddason m., a poet (Ls) 120, 190
Snorri Sturluson m. (Skt, ÆS, Ls, 13th Styrmir Kárason m. (Ls) 120
century, a poet of the Norwegian kings Suðri m., a dwarf 18, 26, 150, 206
Ingi Bárðar­son and Hákon Hákonarson, Súgandi skáld (Skt, 12th and 13th century, aSkúli Bárðarson jarl, later hertogi (jarl, poet of the Danish king Valdimarr gamliduke)) 6, 108, 112, 118, 120, 262
and the Norwegian chieftain Nikulás
Snotra f., a goddess 52
Skjaldvararson, King Magnús Erlings­Snæbjǫrn m., a poet 158
son and Jarl Erlingr skakki) 106, 112,
Sor m. konungr at Haugi (Skt, a king at 114, 116
Uppsala) 100
Súgrínir m., a serpent 228
Sól f., daughter of Mundilferi, wife of Sultr m., Hel’s knife 48
Glórnir/Glenr 20, 54, 60, 158, 206
Sumarliði m. skáld (Skt, a poet of the
Són f., a vat containing the mead of poetry Swedish king Sørkvir Karlsson and the88, 124, 132, 136
Norwegian king Sverrir Sigurðarson)
Sóni (or Soni) Ívarsson m. (Skt, around 102, 108
1100) 102
Surtr/Svartr m., a giant 14, 80, 82
Sóti m., a horse 224
Suttungr/Suttungi m., a giant, son of Gil­Starkaðr inn gamli m. (Skt, a poet) 100
lingr 88, 124, 132 (the form in Suttunga
Starkaðr m., a giant 142
mjƒð could be pl., ‘the mead of the Sut­
Steinn Herdísarson m. (Skt, 11th century, tungar’)a poet of Haraldr harðráði, Óláfr kyrri Svaðilferi m. (other MSS Svaðilfæri
and Úlfr stallari) 104, 116, 150(Svaðil­­fǿri), Svaðilfari), a horse 60, 62
Steinn Kálfsson m. (Skt, 12th century, a Svarnishaugr m. (other MSS Svarins­
poet of Jarl Hákon galinn) 112
haugr) 26
Steinn Ófeigsson m. (Skt, 12th century, a Svartálfaheimr m. world of black elves
poet of Jarl Hákon galinn) 112
48, 238
Steinn Skaptason m. (Skt, 11th century, a Svartr/Surtr m. (ÆS) a giant 14
poet of King Knútr ríki) 112
Sváfnir m., a serpent 32
Steinn Þorgeirsson m. (Ls) 120
Svartr Úlfsson m. 118

324

Uppsala Edda

Tangrisnir m., one of Þórr’s goats 38
Svásaðr m., father of summer 160
Sveinn jarl m. (Skt, 11th century, a Danish Teitr m. skáld (Skt, 13th century, a poet of
Jarl Knútr Hákonarson) 112
jarl) 110, 114
Teitr Þorvaldsson m. (Ls) 120
Sveinn m., a poet 158
Sveinn svíðandi m. (Skt, 12th century, a Tiggi m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sons208, 210
Danish king) 114
Sveinn tjúguskegg m. (Skt, a Danish king Tindr Hallkelsson m. (Skt, 10th century,
a poet of Jarl Hákon inn ríki) 110, 178
992–1014) 112
Sveinn Álfífuson m. (Skt, 11th century, Tjaldari m., a horse 224
Torf-Einarr m., jarl in Orkney 202
king of Norway) 114
Sveinn Úlfsson m. (Skt, 11th century, a Trinam m. (ÆS) 118. Cf. Ítrmann
Tróan/Trója(m) f. (ÆS) , daughter of King
Danish king) 114
Sverrir Sigurðarson m. (Skt, 12th century, Príamus 8, 118
Trója f. (ÆS) Troy 8, 10, 118
king of Norway) 108
Trór/Þórr m. (ÆS) son of King Men(n)on/
Svertingr Grímsson m. (ÆS) 118
Múnon 8, 118
Svíagríss m., a ring 242
Týr m., a god 42, 44, 48, 50, 80, 86, 146,
Svíar m. pl., Swedes 242Sviðrir/Sviðurr m., names of Óðinn, 12, 36 278, 294, 302, 304
Uðr/Urðr f., a norn 30. Cf. RuðrSvipall m., a name of Óðinn 36
Uðr f., a wave, daughter of Ægir 154Svívǫr f., a giantess 144Úlfljótr m. (Ls) 120
Svíþjóð f., Sweden 10, 198Úlfr aurgoði m. (ÆS) 118
Svoll (Svǫl?) f., a river 58
Úlfr inn óargi m. 114
Svǫlnir m., a name of Óðinn 10
Sygja (= Sigg?) f., a mountain in Norway Úlfr stallari (Skt, a Norwegian chieftain)
116
188Úlfr Súlujarl (Skt, 10th century poet of
Sylgr f., a river (Grímnismál 28) 14
Styrbjǫrn sterki) 100
Syn f., a goddess 52Úlfr Sebbason m. (Skt, a Norwegian poetSýr f., a name of Freyja 52
Sýr m. (Sow), the nickname of Sigurðr of Haraldr hárfagri) 102
Úlfr Uggason m., a poet 126, 130, 136,
Hálfdanar­son 200
142, 144, 146, 174, 184, 204Særímnir m., a boar 56
Ullr m., a god, (son of Sif) 46, 86, 134,Sǿgr m., a tub 22
138, 148, 162, 164, 174, 178, 182,
Sǿkin f. a river 58
Søkkvabekkr m., Saga/Sága’s dwelling 52 238, 242
Sørkvir Karlsson m. (Skt, a Swedish king, Uppsalir m. pl., Uppsala 242
R Kolsson, evidently taken to be different Urðarbrunnr m., Urðr’s spring 28, 32,
from the next, as they have different 190, 192
Urðr/Uðr f., a norn 30
poets) 100
Sørkvir Karlsson m. (Skt, a Swedish king, Útgarða-Loki m., a giant 64, 68, 70, 72
Útgarðr m., dwelling of giants 68
d. 1210), 102Vafþrúðnismál n. pl., a poem 16 note, 18
Sǫl f., an island (?) 166
note, 58 note, 84 noteSǫrli m., Hamðir’s brother 180Takþyrnir m. (R Eirþyrnir, Codex Wormi­ Vágasker n. 146
anus Eikþyrnir) a stag 58; cf. Eikþyrnir Vágsbrú f., a place in Þrándheimr 294
Vakr m., a horse 226
Tangnjóstr m., one of Þórr’s goats 38

Index of names

325

Valaskjálf f., a building in heaven 34
Víðbláinn m., a heaven 34
Valdimarr gamli m. (Skt, 13th century, a Viðblindi m., a giant 170
Danish king) 114
Viðfiðr m., father of Bil and Hjúki 22
Valdimarr Knútsson m. (Skt, 12th century, Víðgenrir m., a giant 142 (R Víðgymnir)a Danish king) 114
Víðkunnr Jónsson m. (Skt, 12th century,Valfǫðr see Val(s)fǫðr
a Norwegian chieftain) 116
Valgarðr m. á Velli (Skt, 11th century, a Víðleiptr f., a river 14
poet of Haraldr harðráði) 104, 214, 232 Viðrir m., a name of Óðinn 12, 138, 186
Valgarðr Vémundarson m. (ÆS) 118
Viðurr m., a name of Óðinn 36, 202
Valgautr m., a name of Óðinn 130
Vífill m., a legendary person 226Valhǫll f., the hall of the gods 36, 54, 58, Víga-Glúmr m., a poet 124, 186, 230
74, 90, 92, 126, 130
Vigdís Svertingsdóttir f. (ÆS) 118
Váli m., a dwarf (Váli Þjórr written Vigfúss Víga-Glúmsson (Skt, 10th century,Valiþior) 26
a poet of Jarl Hákon inn ríki) 110
Váli m., son of Loki 78
Viggr m., a dwarf 26
Váli/Áli m., a god (son of Óðinn and Vignig m., (other MSS Vignir) Þórr 84
Rindr) 46, 54, 84, 86, 146
Vígriðinn m., a battlefield 80
Valr m., a horse 224, 226
Viktólfr m., ancestor of prophetesses 16
Val(s)fǫðr m., a name of Óðinn 28, 36 Vilborg f. skáld (Skt, 11th century, a poetValþjófr m. skáld (Skt, 11th century, a poet of Óláfr kyrri) 104
of Haraldr harðráði) 104
Vili/Vílir m., son of Borr 18, 128
Vam f., a river 50
Vilmeiðr m., ancestor of supernatural
Vanadís f., a name of Freyja 52
beings 16
Vanaheimr m., the world of Vanir 40
Vimur f., a river 96, 142
Vánargandr m., a name of Fenrisúlfr 148 Vina (Vína?) f., a river 58
Vandill m., a sea-king 186 note 3
Vindálfr m., a dwarf 26
Vár f., a goddess 52
Vindgler/Vinlér (R Vindlér) m., a name of
Vartari m., a thong 238
Heimdallr 146, 270
Vé m., son of Borr 18
Vindglóð f., a sanctuary (R Vingólf n.)Veðrlaufnir m., a hawk 30
24
Vegdreg m. (R Veggdegg), son of King Vindsvalr m., the father of winter 160
Óðinn 8Vingener/Vingenir m. (ÆS) son of Vingi­
Veglun f., a river 58
þórr 8, 118
Vémundr orðlokarr m. (ÆS) 118
Vingiþórr/Vengeþórr m. (ÆS) son of Lórriði
Vémundr vitri m. (ÆS) 118
or Hereðei 8, 118
Vengeþór/Vingiþór m., son of Lórriði or Vingnir m., foster-father of Þórr 138
Heredei 8, 118
Vingólf n., a house in heaven 36
Veratýr m., a name of Óðinn 36
Vingr m., a horse 224Verðandi f., a norn 30
Vinlér see Vindgler
Vésteinn m., a legendary person 226Vinþǫll f. a river 59 (Vin, Þǫll in the Codex
Vestrfál n., Westphalia 8
Regius version)
Vestri m., a dwarf 18, 26, 150, 206
Virfir m., a dwarf 26
Víð f., a river 58
Vitr m., a dwarf 26
Viðarr þǫgli m., son of Þórr 46, 80, 84, Vodden m. = King Óðinn, son of Frjálafr 8
86, 96, 146Vænir m., a lake in Sweden 242

326

Uppsala EddaÞjóðólfr Arnórsson m. (Skt, d. 1086,
Vǫggr m.  240a poet of Magnús góði and HaraldrVǫlsungr m., son of Rerir  8, 210Vǫlsungar m. pl., descendants of Vǫlsungr,   harðráði)  104, 154, 166, 182, 196, 200,
212, 222, 224, 228, 244
8, 210, 212, 214Vǫluspá f., a poem  14, 18 note, 22 note, Þjór m., a dwarf  26
24, 28, 32 note, 34, 62, 78 note, 80 note, Þolmóðnir m., Hel’s threshold  48
Þórálfr prestr m. (Skt, 13th century, a poet
82 note, 84 noteVǫluspá in skamma (part of Hyndluljóð), of Jarl Knútr Hákonarson)  112Þórarinn loftunga (Skt, 11th century, aa poem  16 notepoet of Knútr ríki and Sveinn Álfífuson)  
Vǫlu-Steinn m., a poet  136112, 114
Vǫr f., a goddess  52
Ygdrasill m., an ash tree (always with Þórarinn stuttfeldr m. (Skt, a poet of
single g in DG 11)  26, 28, 30, 32, 60, Sigurðr Jórsalafari (K))  106Þórarinn Ragabróðir Óleifsson m. (Ls)  12080, 82
Yggr m., a name of Óðinn  128, 140, 170, Þorbjǫrn m. dísarskáld, a poet  140, 190 (?)Þorbjǫrn gauss m. (Skt, 13th century, a202, 206, 290
poet of Hákon herðibreiðr)  108Ylgr f., a river (Grímnismál 28)  14
Ymir m. (= Aurgelmir), a giant  6, 14, 16, Þorbjǫrn hornklofi m. (Skt, a Norwegianpoet of Haraldr hárfagri)  10 note, 102,
18, 20, 24, 150, 152, 154, 206
Ynglingatal n. (a poem) error for Háleygja­ 176, 186Þorbjǫrn m. Skakkaskáld (Skt, 12th cen­tal  110tury, a poet of Magnús Erlingsson,
Ynglingatal n. (Skt) a poem  102Ynglingr m., a descendant of Yngvarr Hálf­ Sverrir Sigurðarson, Jarl Erlingr skakki)  
106, 108, 112
danarson  10, 210, 214
Yngvarr m., ancestor of the Ynglings  210 Þorbjǫrn Gaursson m. (Skt, 12th century,
a poet of Óláfr Haraldsson)  106Yngvi m., a dwarf  26
Yngvi m., son of King Óðinn, ancestor Þórðr Hallsson m. (Skt, 12th century, aof the Ynglings, rulers of Norway  10, poet of Magnús Erlingsson)  108126; Yngvi's people = Norwegians 130; Þórðr m. mauraskáld, a poet  170Þórðr Kolbeinsson m. (Skt, c. 1000, aa ruler in general 214
Yrsa f., mother and sister of Hrólfr kraki   poet of Óláfr helgi, Magnús góði and
Jarl Eiríkr Hákonarson)  104, 110, 202
242, 244Þórðr m. Sigvaldaskáld (Skt, 10th century,
Zechim (= Kittim) m. (ÆS)  118a poet of the Danish jarl Sigvaldi)  114Þekkr m., a name of Óðinn  36Þengill m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sons  Þórðr Sturluson m. (ÆS)  118Þorfinnr munnr m. (Skt, d. 1030, a poet208Þjálfi m., Þórr’s servant   64, 66, 68, 70, of Óláfr helgi and Jarl Hákon inn ríki)  
104, 110
72, 92, 138, 140Þjazi m., a giant  40, 42, 86, 88, 148, 166 Þorfinnr jarl Sigurðarson m., jarl in Orkney  
196, 200Þjóðnunja (Þjóðnuma) f., a river  58Þjóðólfr hvinverski m. (Skt, 10th century, Þorgeirr m. Danaskáld (Skt, 13th century,a Norwegian poet of Haraldr hárfagri, a poet of the Swedish king Sørkvir
Jarl Hákon Grjótgarðsson, Þorleifr spaki Karlsson and the Danish king Valdimarr
and the Danish jarl Sveinn)  10, 94, 102, gamli)  102, 114Þorgeirr Þorkelsson m. (Ls)  120110, 114, 126, 150, 204, 230

Index of names

327Þorgeirr Þorvaldsson m. (Skt, 12th cen­ Þorvaldr m., a poet 132
tury, a poet of the Danish king Knútr Þorvaldr m. blǫnduskáld (Skt, a poet
Valdimarsson) 114
of Sigurðr Jórsalafari (K)) 106, 132,Þorgerðr Hǫlgabrúðr f., a legendary woman 170, 198244Þorvaldr Helgason m. (Skt, 13th century,Þorinn m., a dwarf 26
a poet of Eiríkr Magnússon) 110
Þorkell m. hamarskáld (Skt, c. 1100, a Þorvaldr Hjaltason m. (Skt, a poet of Eiríkr
poet of Óláfr kyrri, Magnús berfǿttr and sigrsæli) 100
chieftain Eysteinn orri) 104, 106, 116 Þorvarðr Þorgeirsson m. (Skt, 12th century,Þorkell Tjǫrvason m. (Ls) 120
a poet of Ingi Haraldsson (K)) 106
Þorkell máni Þorsteinsson m. (Ls) 120 Þrándheimr m., Trøndelag in Norway 160Þorleifr spaki m. (Skt, 10th century) 114 Þriði m., a name of Óðinn 12, 14, 16, 34,Þorleifr m. Hákonarskáld (Skt, 10th cen­ 36, 64, 82, 126
tury, a poet of Jarl Hákon inn ríki) 110 Þrívaldi m., a giant 138, 142Þorleikr/Þorleifr fagri m. (cf. Faulkes Þrór m., a name of Óðinn 36
1998: 189; Skt, 11th century, a poet of Þrúðheimr m., dwelling of Þjazi and Skaði
the Danish king Sveinn Úlfsson) 114, 40, 42, 86 (here probably an error for
168, 170Þrymheimr)Þormóðr m. Kolbrúnarskáld (Skt, d. 1030, Þrúðr f., a valkyrie 54
a poet of Óláfr helgi) 104
Þrúðr f., daughter of Þórr 138, 140, 182
Þórólfr váganef m. (ÆS) 118
Þrúðvangr m., dwelling of Þórr 38, 94
Þórr/Ása-Þórr/Ǫku-Þórr m., a god 28, 38, Þuðruðr m., a name of Óðinn 36
46, 54, 60, 62, 64, 66, 68, 70, 72, 74, 76, Þundr m., a name of Óðinn 136
78, 80, 84, 86, 90, 92, 94, 96, 138, 140, Þviti m., a stone 50
142, 148, 152, 202, 236, 238
Þǫkt (other MSS Þǫkk) f., a giantess 76
Þórr/Trór m., son of King Men(n)on/ Ægir m., a giant (personification of the
Múnon 8, 118
ocean) 86, 88, 90, 154, 156, 158, 160, 162
Þórsdrápa f., a poem 96Ægis dǿtr f. pl. waves, daughters of ÆgirÞorsteinn m., an unknown person 134, 154174Ækin f., a river 58
Þorsteinn kroppr m. (Skt, 12th century, Ǫði m., one of King Hálfdan’s 18 sons 210
a poet of the Danish king Valdimarr Ǫðlingr, descendant of Ǫði Hálfdanarson
Knútsson) 114
210, 212Þorsteinn Ingjaldsson m. (Skt, 13th cen­ Ǫgló = Áglótury, a poet of Eiríkr Magnússon) 110 Ǫku-Þórr m. = Þórr 38, 64, 68, 86Þorsteinn Ketilsson m. (Skt, 12th century, Ǫlvir m. (h)núfa (Skt, a Norwegian poeta poet of Sverrir Sigurðarson) 108
of Haraldr hárfagri) 102, 138Þorsteinn Ófeigsson m. (Skt, 13th century, Ǫlvismál (Alvíssmál) n. pl. a poem 206
poet of Skúli hertogi) 112
Ǫndlangr m., a heaven 34
Þorsteinn Þorbjarnarson m. (Skt, a poet of Ǫnundr Ólafsson m. (Skt, king, son of
the Swedish king Knútr Eiríksson) 102 Óláfr sǿnski, 11th century) 100
Þorsteinn Þóruson m. (Skt, 10th century, Ǫrboða f., mother of Gerðr 54
a Norwegian) 116
Ǫrmt f., a river 28Þorsteinn Ǫrvendilsson m. (Skt, 13th cen­ ·valdi/Ávalldi m. (Skt, poet(s) of King
tury, a poet of Eiríkr Magnússon) 110
Eysteinn Beli) 100